Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

November 6-7, 1983

            Hawkins National Laboratory, supposedly part of the Department of Energy, is a simple concrete building on the outskirts of Hawkins. IN. Like most federal office buildings of its time, it looks to be a series of connected concrete boxes with aligned rows of tinted windows. It is surrounded by a large forest partly owned by the Harrington family, as it had been for many decades, and a little distance away, a somewhat rundown home owned by Joyce Byers. Otherwise, it was a strongly guarded federal building, fenced in, and isolated from the world.

                Most, if not all, of the residents of Hawkins have no idea what is being done in the lab, just that it is always surrounded by Hawkins Power and Light Trucks and black vehicles with government plates. Hawkins Power and Light had been bought out and the name changed a decade ago. The assumption running through the town grapevine, currently, is they were working on projects to take out the power and communications of the commie Soviets and their friends behind the Iron Curtain, as well as any other hostile countries.

Mostly, the lab was ignored. Hawkins’s residents considered its existence a tribute to the town’s patriotism, and love for all things American like Mom, baseball and apple pie. Normally it existed in its own little universe, not bothered by townies, nor intruding on them.  In fact, it seemed as if the employees never entered or left the town, which was odd. The consensus was Feds working on a top secret project would not want to make themselves known for their personal safety.

Police Chief Hopper, a native son of Hawkins, was told by his predecessor that once every year or two, a strange, malnourished child with a shaved head, wearing nothing but a hospital gown and a numbered tattoo on their left wrist would wander out of the woods located between the Lab, the Byers home, and the Harrington home. Chief Rhodes (the previous chief) warned him not to talk about these kids, not to call Child Protective Services, or anyone else. Just get the kids some clothing and food and clean them up as needed, and secretly find them a good home fast, because people would come looking for the kids, and the children were never seen again. Chief Rhodes said to be wary of the Hawkins Power and Electric vans when they flooded the streets and be cautious of anyone looking like a government employee. They always popped up within a day of the children appearing, and the people always asked about the children, often acting as Child Protective Services. Something about the whole situation always made the hair on the back of the Chief’s neck stand up.

Flo, the Hawkins PD secretary, had been working at the station since dinosaurs roamed the earth, and would recognize one of these kids from a mile away. She knew what to do, and did it quietly and quickly, treating the child as her own grandchild. They were hidden from the rest of the Police Department in a room behind the supply closet. It wasn’t big, and was only meant to be temporary, but had a bed, a small bathroom with a shower stall, and clothing of different sizes for boys and girls… Hopper and Flo’s own underground railroad. No one stayed long. Just enough to rest and change, as well as eat something before a home was found for them. It had started gathering cobwebs over the last 4 years, and everyone besides Flo and Hop forgot about the strange kids. It was the longest stretch in which none of the mystery children had been spotted. Flo and Hopper individually (since it was never to be talked about) wondered where the children had come from, and worried about why they had stopped. The whole thing was suspicious to begin with, but very concerning to both Flo and Hopper when the children stopped appearing.

This night was very unusual in the Laboratory, and Hawkins, in more ways than one. The lights in the building started flickering and shutting off, just to come back on brighter than before. The lights around the perimeter of the parking lot had blown out, and while no one several floors above ground knew it, the world had split open below them and almost everyone in the immediate area was dead. Torn apart with blood and bullet holes everywhere. Beyond the lab, half of Hawkins was hit with a power surge that knocked out all electricity. Two children, unknown to each other, and whose paths would not cross that night, ran through the forest. A scared little girl with no destination besides “away”, running for her life, and a boy running for his life towards his family home while being chased by a thing the likes of which he had never seen before. He had seen enough of it to know it was covered in blood and its entire head opened like a flower blooming with rows and rows of razor-sharp teeth, and it scared the shit out of him, causing him to crash his bike in the woods.

The boy was Will Byers, youngest son of a single mother, and had been coming home from the house of his best friend Mike Wheeler. The two, along with Dustin Henderson, and Lucas Sinclair, called themselves “The Party” and had been friends since kindergarten. They were in 7^th grade now and enjoyed playing Dungeons and Dragons together in Mike Wheeler’s basement. They were left alone there by the grown-ups to run their multi-hour campaigns. Will was by far the quietest and smallest of the group, and very sensitive. His early family life had not been easy, with his father, an alcoholic who physically abused their mother and emotionally abused his kids, especially Will. He was also on the thin side. Will tended to say very little when the boys were not playing DnD, though he always seemed to come alive and get totally absorbed in his favorite game and his own character, Will the Wise.

Will’s big brown eyes, underneath his light brown bowl-shaped haircut, seemed far older and sadder and had seen far more than his years dictated. He ran through the front door of his house, hearing the monster hot on his heels. He ran through the house looking for his brother Jonathan or his mother Joyce, one of whom should be home. They weren’t there. He didn’t see their cars out front, and they were not in the house. The cold dread in his bones turned to icy panic, and he knew he had to defend himself. Since he was apparently alone, he ran out the back door towards the shed where the family kept tools and a rifle his father made sure “real men” know how to load and use before him mom rightfully kicked the bastard out the first time he put his hands on Jonathan. Jonathan had told Will how his dad took him hunting and made him shoot a rabbit, and Jonathan had kept on crying about killing Thumper. With shaking hands, Will dumped the ammo for the rifle onto the counter and loaded the rifle, aiming it at the door. The light above his head grew brighter, then went out.

When it came back on, the shed was empty.

It wasn’t until the next morning that his brother and mother realized Will was not in his bed, nor at a friend’s house.

At about the same time Will was running through the wooded area towards his home, a girl roughly the same age was running through the same forest, though she was closer to the lab perimeter. She was just as scared as Will, but running from totally different monsters. She only knew she had to get away from the “bad men”, and even though her large brown eyes couldn’t see much in the dark as branches whipped against her body, and stones and twigs cut into her bare feet, she ran. She ran as fast as possible, feeling the need to flee, feeling the fear strongly enough. The pain from the small cuts and the branches and numerous cuts on her soft feet did not register on her mind. Even though she could defend herself from the men if she saw them first, they could easily catch her and take her back to Papa to be punished, or make her disappear like she saw happen to her siblings in the minds of the people who ran tests on her while Papa watched. There are no children there for her to play with or be tested with, and she doesn’t remember there ever being any. However, she saw others in the minds of some of the adults when she looked, but she did not do that often, being afraid of getting caught somehow.

Once she was tired from running and felt she was far enough ‘away’, she decided it might be a good idea to find a hiding place to rest and see if the “bad men” were still looking for her by looking for flashlights in the dark or hearing noise in the usual quiet of the forest. She found herself a hollowed-out tree she fit comfortably in and moved a rock to mostly cover the opening. She left enough space so she could squeeze in and out of the tree. Enough to see anyone or anything approaching the hideout she had created for herself. Despite her terror at the events of the night and the adrenaline rush from running, after 45 minutes or so of sitting still, she felt her eyelids growing heavy, and each time she blinked her eyes, they stayed closed just a little bit longer than before, until she was asleep.

The next thing she is aware of is the sounds of animals in the forest moving around, climbing trees, soaring through the air, singing and chattering. It was also much brighter out, and her stomach is grumbling for food. Papa always gave her some mushy tasteless food he called “oatmeal” in the mornings. She didn’t really like it but was not given a choice. She needed to find something to eat soon, and she needed to go to the bathroom. She checked as carefully as she could, both looking at the area she could see from her hidey hole, and a quick scan in her special way. There isn’t anyone close by, so she slips out and finds an area where she will be well hidden to take care of her most urgent need to relieve herself. Next, she needed food.  She thought she smelled food cooking when the wind shifted slightly, so she tried following the aroma, changing her direction as the wind shifted until she was sure she was headed towards the source of the food. It did not smell like anything Papa ever gave her, but it made her mouth water and her stomach grumble even louder.

It turns out the food isn’t as far away from her tree as she thought it would be. It was on the edge of the forest. Just a simple two story white building with the bottom of the windows on two of the sides half covered in white fabric, homier looking windows fully covered on one side, and couple of things Papa had called “cars” on the black ground around it. Keeping herself hidden in the trees but making sure she could go around the building as far as the trees allowed. On the fourth side of the building more of those cars went by at a fast speed. She is going to stay away from that side of the building she decides. The noise and speed of the cars scares her a bit. She can’t read well but knows her letters and numbers. On the tall pole in the front next to the street is a sign that says B-E-N-N-Y-‘-S  D-I-N-E-R. As she conducts her surveillance around the building, she notices that there is an open door in the back of the building, and she can see a few people inside eating and knows this is what she smelled from her tree. She creeps up to the door and peers around the frame, seeing the door leading right into the kitchen. She sees a red basket with leftover French fries (not that she knew the name) that were picked at by a customer on the kitchen counter waiting to be thrown out. She waits until she doesn’t see anyone near the kitchen or pass-thru to the dining area, and ducks into the kitchen. She stays low, hidden behind the counter, and grabs one fry to try it. The taste is unlike anything she has ever had before… it has real flavor and is crispy. She grabs two handfuls and shoves them in her mouth as fast as she can, chewing and swallowing them frantically. It tastes better than anything she has had in her life. The meals in the lab were flavorless, bland. This tasted good.

As she runs towards the back door to get out before she is seen, a man yells, “hey, food thief, stop right there” and someone grabs her arm, turning her around and murmurs softly, “what the hell!” as he takes in her appearance.

Benny’s Diner is an institution in Hawkins. It is a bit away from the downtown business district, and on the opposite side of Hawkins from McDonald’s and Sonic. Benny really did make the best food at decent prices, and it has a good mix of customers, from families stopping by for a quick bite, to the regulars who came for breakfast or lunch, to the teenagers after school or on dates in the evenings, and especially on Friday and Saturday night. There was a jukebox in one corner, and after school, there were a couple TVs Benny tuned to that music video channel the school kids seemed to love. The diner served a good mix of food but the things that really put them on the map were the burgers, fries, and shakes that tasted like they should. Not plasticky or manufactured, verging on artificial like the brand name places. They also served one special item, solely on weekends for breakfast (though you could technically order breakfast all day) that was a huge hit in Hawkins with pretty much everyone: bacon pancakes. Benny always bought as much of his food locally and as fresh as he could, since they were surrounded by farms, but there was nothing like cured and smoked bacon fresh from the farm, rather than the artificial stuff in most store-bought bacon. The slightly smoky bacon mixed with fresh 100% maple syrup and pancake ingredients were a favorite post-church meal on Sundays.

Benny Hammond Sr. had had a plan if he survived WWII in the Pacific Ocean. He had left behind his high school sweetheart and promised her he would marry her when he got home, though he also made her promise to go on and live a full life with someone she fell in love with if he didn’t make it home. Fortunately for both Margie and Benny, he had returned in one piece despite nightmares that would plague him for years. Margie had waited for Benny to return, which he did not long after VJ Day in August 1945. When his ship docked in Los Angeles, and before he got on a train back to Indiana, he bought a small diamond ring with which he had intended to formally propose to Margie if her parents gave their consent.

As soon as he had stepped off the train and onto the platform in Indianapolis, he had seen his mother and Margie waiting for him with a large sign to catch his attention. While Benny was away fighting for their country his father had passed. He had been notified about a week later, but being in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, there was no way home except to swim. Benny had mostly mourned his father alone and when it felt like too much, he talked with the shipboard priest.

Benny had run down the platform as quickly as was safe, and grabbed his mother, holding her tight and letting her cry a bit at how grown-up he looked and how happy she was to see him. There were also some tears of sadness at not seeing Benny ever since his dad passed. He was, after all, her oldest son, and the one who looked most like his father. When his mother had let him go, gently patting his cheek with a smile, he had grabbed Margie and swung her around, then had given her a deep kiss. Margie’s father, Mr. Hanson, was waiting in the car, not wanting to intrude on Mrs. Hammond and Margie’s reunion with Benny. Margie’s father was a kind and relatively wealthy man and had been helping Benny’s mother when she had needed it. Not just him but several of Mr. Hammond’s friends. Mrs. Hammond had been a widow at 40, with 5 children at home, one away at war, and a farm she couldn’t really run alone, even with the older children helping. He had had plenty of time to think about how things had changed for his family but was still going to mostly follow his own dreams. Benny had carried his duffle bag to the car, gladly shook his (hopefully) father-in-law to be’s hand, accepted his condolences, and had thanked him for driving his mother and Margie to Indianapolis, and himself along with the two women, back to Hawkins. Benny Sr had sat up front and talked with Mr. Hanson about how things had changed since he had left while the two women had chatted in the back seat on the multi hour car trip back to Hawkins.

Later that night, after he had settled in at home, Mr. and Mrs. Hanson had hosted a small dinner for the Hammond family and several other influential families in Hawkins. In the mid-1940’s Hawkins was mostly a farming community, though there were several factories and large swaths of land rented to tenant farmers that were owned by just a few families. Benny had requested a quick chat alone with Mr. and Mrs. Hanson before the gathering, during which he had asked for their blessing to marry Margie. Benny had double checked with her in the afternoon, and she did still want to marry him. Her parents, while belonging to a higher social status, had granted their blessing to “a true patriot and conquering hero” as they phrased it, and Mr. Hanson had even offered Benny a job working for him, making Benny feel like he was being truly accepted. Benny had requested a little time to talk with his mother, as she might have needed him at the farm, which Mr. Hanson completely understood, and Benny had graciously thanked him for the offer regardless of whether he would accept it or not, though it was highly unlikely Benny would take the job. He and Margie had plans if Mrs. Hammond could make do without him.

Benny and Margie were married in the very early spring of 1946 before the ground had softened enough to plow so all their farmer friends could attend as well as the upper echelon of society the Hanson’s belonged to. By then Benny had declined the job, revealing to both families their plans to open a diner and repay the kindness of so many of the local farmers who helped the elder Mrs. Hammond run the farm after his father’s passing by supplying the diner with as much locally sourced meat and produce as possible. It wasn’t exactly the life that Mr. and Mrs. Hanson had planned for their daughter, but being married to a WWII veteran and entrepreneur carried its own cachet, even if they left out the part about it being a diner.  As a wedding gift, Mrs. Hammond gave them 50 acres of mostly wooded land alongside a major state road into and out of Hawkins, and the Hanson’s had given them a rather large gift in cash to start the restaurant and build a home, and a healthy stocks and bonds portfolio to fall back on if it was ever needed.

With the diner and a large, well-furnished 4-bedroom apartment behind and above the diner, it had been more than enough for their planned family and to impress Margie’s parents. It had a well sized living room, a formal dining room, decent sized bedrooms, and a family room. Due to how it backed up on the forest, it looked rather modest and average sized for a young couple. The diner simply named Benny’s turned out to be an instant hit in Hawkins and the surrounding areas. Margie was an excellent cook, as was her co-cook, and the fresh ingredients at a reasonable price made the menu taste and seem more upscale than it was. When Margie started having children, Benny took over cooking duties as well as promoting her co-cook to chief cook, who by now could make everything by heart and even started trying out a few of his family dishes. Eventually Margie and Benny Sr had 3 children, the first was a boy they named Benny Jr, then a daughter Katherine, named after Mrs. Hanson, and last was a son named Henry. They made a good living off the diner, and it just added to their “rainy day fund”. Benny Jr was the only one with an interest in running the diner while Katie wanted to marry rich and have children, and Henry wanted to be a teacher. Margie would often pop in and chat with customers when she had free time, as well as see her beloved husband.

Benny Jr was drafted to fight in Vietnam, and when he came back, as well as after Henry finished college, his parents retired to Arizona, leaving him to run the restaurant. He decided to leave it much the same as his parents had, though he did update the interior, add the jukebox and TV’s and condense the menu a bit since it had gotten unwieldy, and he was the main cook. He had another cook come in for late afternoons until closing. Benny tried to close the restaurant himself every night, checking the figures and preparing deposits, but Benny was young and single, so occasionally he had the staff close up and lock the deposit in a safe for him to go over in the morning. Also, Benny would sometimes enjoy an evening or night (never too late) with a couple friends from high school that stayed in town: Wayne Munson, Jim Hopper, Joyce Byers, Lonnie Byers, and several others. Overall, he was a friendly and happy guy, and would die for his friends, and even though he didn’t have children (yet), he did have a huge soft spot for kids.

He was the type of person that when he found out about Lonnie Byers drinking and beating Joyce, and starting to go after the kids, he convinced her Lonnie needed to go. And go he did. Joyce told him to get out, and initially he refused, but Benny and Joyce had a plan in case Lonnie got violent. Benny was sitting on the front porch while Joyce told Lonnie it was time to hit the road. Benny wasn’t going to do anything unless Lonnie threatened Joyce or the kids. Benny had heard Lonnie calling Joyce every name in the book, then heard a punch that sounded like it made some serious contact, and Joyce had started crying purposely so Benny would know it was time to help. Benny was through the door, sitting on Lonnie’s back with his arm locked behind his back, his hand almost touching his shoulder. Benny had given Lonnie 5 minutes to pack his stuff and get out. Benny had assisted him out the door and had made sure Joyce’s demand he “hit the road” was taken (literally, face first, onto the gravel from the top step of the porch). Benny isn’t a violent guy, but DO NOT mess with one of his people. It is just the kind of guy Benny is. He helped Joyce get a job at Melvald’s (which had better pay and benefits) and he would babysit and feed her kids any night she got stuck late at work, happy to do it for his friend, and he loved the boys like they were his own kin. Nothing romantic ever sparked between Benny and Joyce since carrying a torch for Joyce was Jim Hopper’s thing, but they are like brother and sister, and anything Benny thinks Joyce or the kid’s needs, he offers or just supplies.

Benny, with his big heart for kids and those people he considers his own, is holding the girl by her upper arm, and she turns around. Benny exclaims, “what the hell”! He is totally caught off guard by her big brown eyes filled with fear and tears about to overflow, her dirty face, the small cuts, and bare feet, and most of all, her emaciated frame, hospital gown, and numbers tattooed on her arm. She looks ten years old at the most and looks at Benny like he is the scariest person she has ever seen. Benny is a big guy. He has reddish brown hair and a beard, stands 6’2” and tends to be on the stocky side, but he has warm eyes and a friendly smile which the girl likes. Her brown hair is shaved extremely short like the red-haired lady in that video that plays almost every hour when the teens are here, Benny thinks. It has a decent beat, and the chorus is something about Sweet Dreams. Benny yells over his shoulder to one of his regulars wrapping up an early lunch, “hey Frank, I’ll be right back if anyone comes in”. He ducks into the nearby storage closet, turns on the light, and digging through a box pulls out some yellow clothes. He tells her “I’ll be right outside, why don’t you put this shirt on instead of that dirty thing”. She nods, and he steps out. Closing and locking the back door to block a quick escape while he waits for her. She steps out a moment later in a yellow “Benny’s Diner” t-shirt. He walks her over to the sink, runs the water until it is warm, and grabs a cloth, wetting it in the sink. He washes off her face, arms, hands, legs, and feet. He has her stay in the kitchen, then steps back into the restaurant to check if anyone else came in. No one new is there, so he shoots the breeze with Frank for a minute or two while he rings up his meal and wishes him a good afternoon.

Benny goes back to the girl and asks her if she is hungry. She nods, so Benny drops a basket of fries in oil, and starts cooking a hamburger for her while thinking what to do about her and decides he will call Child Protective Services after he feeds her and finds out where she is from. When the food is cooked Benny puts it on a plate, tells her to follow him, and sits her at the counter. As she eats, Benny tells her his name and asks hers. She shows him her left forearm, and from this angle he can read it: “011”. She says “Eleven” and points to herself, letting Benny know her name. He asks about her family, and she only says “Papa”. He asks if she is in trouble, and she nods simply saying, “bad men”, and holding her fingers like a pistol. Just then a black car with government plates pulls into the lot which is about 2 miles through the trees from the lab. Benny sees the car, and the man and woman climbing out through the diner’s glass door. He tells El to hide in the closet she changed clothes in until he comes for her. Benny can see both Feds carrying guns as he walks over to the cash register to greet them, one hand switching off the safety on his 9 mm pistol hidden under the counter but keeping it out of sight and hoping he doesn’t need it. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

November 7, 1983

The bell over the door rings as the two men walk in. Even if he had not seen their car, Benny would have pegged them as feds as soon as they came in. Matching haircuts, just brushing the tops of their ears and back of their white shirt collars, matching dark blue suits and ties, sunglasses (inside the diner?) and black shoes.

Their movements are even synchronized, both pull their jackets slightly open to reveal the badges on their belts (conveniently located next to their pistols, which Benny was sure was planned) and say their names simultaneously (again, probably on purpose).

Benny puts on his best “I’m just a dumb cook” smile and asks them if they’d like a table or booth. “We aren’t here to eat.” The slightly older looking one says. Benny thought he said his name was “Stupid” and his partner was “Idiot”. Who could tell when they talked over each other?

The younger one, Idiot, holds up a small black and white picture of Eleven, asks if Benny has seen the girl. Benny still did not move his hand off his pistol remembering the girl calling them “bad men”, and purposely wipes his nose with his right hand. No way he wants then to touch him or shake his hand.

Stupid, trying to sound friendly said: “We are looking for this girl. Her parents are Russian spies who put a microfilm of government information in one of her teeth.” He gives what he was sure he thought was a friendly smile but looks like a grimace. Maybe the government should hire better actors. Benny could pretend better than them. “We need her to get the information back and deport her.”

Convenient way to explain harming her or killing her, thought Benny. Kill her and say she was sent to Russia, never to be seen again. Benny practically crossed his eyes, trying to look as “slow” as possible when he examines the photo. He also speaks with a bit of a hick accent that isn’t his normal tone: “Well, now, I fought them commies in ‘Nam. If I’d seen her, I’d ‘member. Don’t think she’s been ‘round here.” He gives a long scratch to his scalp like he was thinking, just buying a bit of time as he saw Chief Hopper, his good buddy, in full uniform pull into the lot. Thank the Lord above, maybe things could be settled without spilling blood. Benny did not trust these guys not to shoot him. He pulls his hand from his head, looks under his fingernails as if searching for bugs.

As Hopper opens the door, the bell alerts the agents they are no longer alone, the one Benny named Stupid slides a card stapled to a photocopy of the picture onto the counter, and states in an official tone of voice: “If you see her, please call us as soon as you can, and don’t let her out of your sight. Any good American wants her found”. As Benny replied “yessir”, Stupid and Idiot do a synchronized spin towards the door and walk out.

Chief Jim Hopper is a big man. Bigger than Benny. More dangerous too, if you don’t know that he’s a big teddy bear with children. He stands about 6’5”, stocky, leaning a bit more towards a beer belly, with black slicked back hair. A little gray is starting to creep into his hair, but given the life he lived, and all his experiences plus having lost his daughter, Sara, to cancer at 7 years old, and his marriage imploding not long after, Hopper went on a drug and booze binge for several months. This all happened about 5 years ago, and Hopper sometimes talks about her as if she is still alive. After his friends drove to Chicago, pulled his head out of his butt, and got him detoxed and rehabbed from drugs, Hop had come back home to Hawkins from Chicago, and had been immediately hired as an officer by the Chief and Mayor, both agreeing he would have not only be a good officer but might have been able to replace Rhodes as Chief when he’d retired in a year or so.

Benny breathes a sigh of relief, and Jim Hopper, having known Benny forever, knows something is going on by Benny’s “dumb” act. Hopper walks over to the counter in front of Benny as he engages the safety on his pistol again. Hop asks: “What did the Fibbies want?” Benny looks up, gives Hop his “you want to sit for this” look, and says: “If they were with the FBI, then I have wings and can fly.”

“Okay…” Hopper says slowly, while he feels under the counter where the men just stood, and not finding any microphones, asks: “You in trouble Ben?”

“Hate to tell ya Chief,” Benny says while pouring a cup of coffee for his friend, “but you might be the one with some trouble.” He turns the picture around for Hopper, and points to the card. “I don’t think Agent J. Smith is with any branch the public knows about.” He shakes his head and moves his finger to the phone number. “When was the last time you were at an FBI office with the phone exchange for Hawkins?”

“Shit.” Hopper swears loudly. “No idea what they really want?”. As his eyes take in the copy of the picture of the little girl with a shaved head and sad brown eyes. It tweaks something in his memory banks, something he thinks about more than he probably should. The strange kids Chief Rhodes told him about, but he cannot see enough to tell for sure if he is looking at a picture of one. “They say what they want with the kid Ben?” He asks too softly for a man his size and age.

Benny knows anything that is a potential danger to children is a very soft spot for Hopper. He never remarried, and never had any other kids after Sara. She was daddy’s princess through and through, and Jim Hopper, the crazy partier from high school, had grown into a man who would give his own life to help a child in trouble.

Benny, likewise, adopts a softer tone. “Some bullshit story about her parents being spies and she escaped with vital information. They said they needed the info and then would deport her. Wanna bet they would deport her to an unmarked grave?”

Hop sighs heavily as he wipes a hand down his face, and Benny can feel the exhaustion from his friend as he leans against the counter heavily. “Why does all the weird crap somehow find a way into my lap?” He asks rhetorically, the edge of desperation coloring his voice. “There’s something about this town, I swear…” He says, sounding weary. Hop looks up to the other man. “Do you know anything Benny? You know I keep my mouth shut, and I hate unknown feds in my town.”

“I know Hop, I know. We’ve been friends for most of our lives.” Benny replies, attempting to smile but it comes out like a wince. “Look, I don’t want anyone walking in while we talk. Can you lock the door, flip the sign to ‘Back in 15 Minutes’, and lower the shade on the door?” Benny asks, knowing Hop would do it. “I gotta check something in the back, then I got a story for you.”

While Hopper does what Benny asked of him, Benny walks into the back and into the storage room. He has a quick talk with Eleven about trusting Hopper, basically telling her he’s a good man and a friend who will keep her safe. She doesn’t look very convinced, suspicion making her narrow her eyes at the adult, and Benny doesn’t know what to do. As a compromise to her just walking out now, Benny will leave the door open so she can hear what they are discussing, and she can come out if she believes Hopper will help. The little girl nods, finding this deal more than acceptable as she sits down, hiding behind the wall.

Benny fills Hop’s coffee cup, and asks: “Are you hungry? I can whip up anything you want while we talk.” Hopper asks for a cheeseburger, medium rare, no fries, and the two walk into the kitchen and wait while the grill heats up. Benny also turns on the industrial grill vent for white noise in case anyone is aiming a long-distance microphone towards them.

“So.” Hopper asks while leaning against the counter with the burger toppings and deep fryers, eyebrows raised. “What’s all the secrecy about?”

“Friends don’t lie to each other, right?” Benny says with his back to Hopper, who says, “absolutely”, and pauses to light a cigarette. “You and I have always been honest with each other Benny, even when it hurt like hell.” Hopper looks down at his feet and continues. “After my daughter died and wife left, you helped me get off the drugs that would have killed me.”

“OK, I just am having a bit of a trust issue with authority after the bad guys from the government stopped by.” He smiles weakly as he flips Hopper’s burger and two others, he points the spatula at Hopper’s uniform. A slight tremor of fear enters his voice. “I honestly thought those guys might shoot me if you didn’t come in when you did.”

 “Did they threaten you?” Hopper inquires, features dropping into a truly dark scowl. “I cannot have people threatening town folk and posing as federal agents.” He adds gruffly as he stubs out his cigarette on the sole of his shoe.

“No, they didn’t.” Is the honest answer from Benny. “But anytime men are talking about a child in the way they did, well, I knew they were dangerous to that kid.” Benny finishes up, adding cheese to all three burgers, cooks them another 30 seconds, then moves over to add lettuce and tomatoes to the plated burgers, already on a bun.

“Benny.” Hopper says through clenched teeth. “You know I will not let anyone hurt a child in this town if I can help it.”

Upon finishing his sentence, Hopper’s eyes catch a big pair of sad, brown eyes peering around the storage room door, her shaved head immediately noticeable. There’s a moment of pause where nobody even breathes, but the policeman quickly shakes himself from his stunned surprise, squatting to look smaller and says in his softest voice. “Hey kid… Are you Benny’s friend?”

She hesitates, then nods, and walks the rest of the way clear of the door, coming towards him slowly. She is barefoot, wearing a large “Benny’s” t-shirt, so large it fits like a dress, and on her left forearm Hopper sees part of a tattoo. In a second, Hopper knows where she came from and why they were looking for her. He says: “My name is Jim. Jim Hopper, or you can call me Hop, if that’s easier.” He smiles at her, and she glances up at the cook, uncertain, but the tension in her shoulders bleeds out when the man nods encouragingly.

She points to herself and says: “Eleven.” Benny watches the interaction, brief as it may be, then asks Eleven: “Would you like more food?” She nods in reply, eyes still on the Chief, who is looking back at her with as much fascination as she is watching him. “Come sit with us, Eleven.” Benny offers as they sit at a booth.

Eleven is rapidly occupied with eating her burger, while Benny turns to Hopper. “So… What do we do?” Hopper looks at his friend in the eye, silent. There are a million things going on in his head right now, a hundred different things he could say, but he has a new priority right now, which is to keep that kid safe. “I have a place that is safe, clean, stocked with food, and nobody knows about, especially the bad guys.” Hop turns to look at Eleven, who’s attention got drawn on the police officer at the last few words. “Does that sound good to you, beautiful?”

Eleven realizes Hopper is talking to her when he says “beautiful”, and with her cheeks stuffed like a chipmunk with food, nods yes. The corners of Hopper’s lips tug upwards, and then he tells Benny: “You never saw her, and know nothing about her, got me?” Benny nods. He never saw anything. Nothing at all. “Also, let me know if anyone else comes around looking for her, or if you see Hawkins Power and Light vans, but not on the phone.” He warns before Benny salutes his old friend with a crooked smile. “Yessir, your word is law to me. What else do you need?” He asks as Hop stands up from the booth, readjusting his belt in the process.

Hopper looks at Benny for a moment, thinking of a hundred things he could say. Instead, he keeps it simple. “A box labeled ‘Community Center’ that is big enough to hold her, a blanket for the bottom, and a pillow. We aren’t going far, but I don’t want anyone seeing… Eleven.” He turns to her. “Will you be ok hiding in the box for a short ride?” She assents while Hopper is peeking outside between the half curtains. “I don’t see anyone out there, but to be safe, I’ll pick her up at the back door. We’ll put the box on my passenger seat.” He informs Benny, who immediately gets to work as the small girl keeps on shoving food in her mouth.

“Don’t choke on the food, kid. Chew slowly.” Hopper says to her, and the flashbacks of his own daughter coughing violently because the hospital food was so tasteless and acidic inside of her mouth floods his memory. He closes his eyes, fighting the burn in his heart. He misses her… Sara. He misses her so damn much. It will always be an open, bleeding wound for him.

Hopper waits until everyone is done eating, and Eleven is out of sight, then opens the shade on the door, flips the sign back to open, unlocking the door. He drives his police issued Blazer around the back and waits.

Back inside the diner, Benny prepares a reinforced box, plenty big for the girl, gives her a hug and says: “I hope I see you soon. If not, just listen to Hopper. He is a good man. He’ll take care of you.” Eleven jumps at Benny neck like he’s her lifeline, squeezing him to death, and then takes a step back. She nods and climbs inside the box. Benny unlocks the back door and carries the box to Hopper’s vehicle. “Take good care of this one.” He says. “She is a smart and good girl.” Benny closes the truck door, and waves as Hopper drives away.

Inside the box, Eleven tries really hard not to panic. The lack of light gives her flashbacks of “the dark room”, which Papa used to put her in for disobeying. There is a bit of light coming in through gaps in the top of the box and the handholds cut into the side, so that helps her. She also holds tightly to a small teddy bear Benny had given her that was dressed in the same yellow shirt she is wearing.

Hopper talks to her in quiet tones, not really saying anything, but just makes soothing sounds and recites bits and pieces of things he remembers from stories Sara loved. Just outside of the more populated parts of Hawkins, Hopper turns onto a gravel road and pulls into a spot within a small parking lot hidden from the road by trees. From the small lot, one could choose from several hiking trails in the forest. One led to Lover’s Lake, the shores which he lives on, and the Quarry, as well as several that just loop through the woods and fields.

“Hey kid.” Hopper says softly, tapping on the box. “Close your eyes. I am opening the top just a bit for some fresh air and light. Stay down please so no one sees you, ok?” He requests. “Okay.” Is her quiet reply.

Once the inside lights up, and the cool air hits her skin, all her bad memories are wiped away. “I need to call ahead and have my friend Flo get the room ready for you, ok?” He asks rhetorically. Hopper uses the radio in the truck to contact the station and Flo. “Flo, can you hear me? Over.” He says, then releases the button on the side of the microphone. There’s a tensed moment of silence before the radio buzzes. “Loud and clear Chief, over.” A cigarettes and whiskey woman’s voice replies. Hopper decides that he should use certain words, rather than directly stating what he is bringing in. “Can you have Powell and Callahan go on patrol, and just let me know if they see Hawkins Power and Light vans in town, and where? Over.” He asks carefully.

            Flo feels the hairs on her arms goosepimpling. She knows what is happening, and as much as she is concerned about where the kids went, she now worries why they are back. “Can do Chief, over.” Is her firm reply. “Do you need anything else? Over.” She says, and already knows the answer. “Yes.” His voice softly says back. “I have a big box of donations someone found while cleaning house. Is there room in the supply closet, over.” Is his reply. “There will be by the time you get here Chief, what’s your ETA? Over.” She speaks. “10 minutes or so, over and out.” Hopper says and hangs the microphone back in its cradle on the dash.

            “I’m going to leave the top open a bit until we get back, so stay down.” Hopper says to Eleven. She makes a noise of assent, feeling relieved to no longer be in the (mostly) dark space. Hopper backs out of his parking spot, gets back on the main road, and heads towards the police station. He is constantly looking for cars following him and ‘Hawkins Light and Power’ vans. He sees a few vans driving around, pulls the “good cop” thing and waves at them. None wave back. “At least they are all moving.” Hopper thinks to himself out loud. “It means they are still looking and haven’t found anything.” Eleven feels a little bit more secure knowing that the bad vans are still moving and not trying to stop the good Chief. He slowly approaches the police station and spots an “HP&L” van half a block past the station. The guy was wearing a pair of unmarked blue coveralls and had a pair of binoculars he was looking through. Totally normal, Hopper sarcastically thought as he shook his head. He drives behind the station, pulling into the service bay of the garage and lowering the door.

            “I will be right back.” He quietly promises to Eleven. “But I have to close this flap on the box just in case, ok?” He frowns, unsure. The kid looks a little spooked right now, so he just hopes she won’t lash out because of her fear. “OK.” Comes her quiet reply.

“Also, when I get you inside, Flo will show you to a room for you to stay in. She is an older lady with gray and black hair, big pink glasses, and she is very nice. She will get you some clothes, and show you to a shower, and get you food if you are hungry.” Hopper says to Eleven.

“OK.” Eleven accepts easily. “Just not Papa or the bad men. They hurt people.” She whimpers with a quiver in her voice, shuffling further into the box, like she is trying to escape invisible hands from grabbing her.

“She is good people, kid.” Hopper states. “You can trust her.” Hopper climbs out of the truck. He closes the truck door quietly, makes sure all the doors are locked, and flips through his keyring to find the key to the door into the station. Hopper unlocks the door, then closes it back slowly so it doesn’t slam, and goes looking for Flo. She steps out of the supply closet as Hopper approaches it. “All set?” Hopper asks.

 “Yes, Hop.” She confirms. “Powell and Callahan are out, I locked the door to the area here, so let me know when you have the ‘supplies’ in the closet.”

Hopper nods, grabs a small cart and heads for the service garage. He unlocks the garage door and then his car door and tells El he is moving the box to a cart to get her inside. “I will tell you when Flo is coming. Please wait for her to open the box. It’s important that you wait for her to open it.” Again, she says “Yes”, understanding the risk of being seen, of being caught. “OK.” Says Hopper. “Try to keep quiet for the next few minutes, just in case.” And she does. She keeps quiet for what feels like hours, but she stays quiet.

Hopper unlocks the garage door, wheels her into the station proper, and to the closet. Again, he goes through his key ring, and opens the door, finding Flo left the light on in the closet for him. Good woman, Hopper loves her. “We are here, kid. Flo will be in shortly. Remember: wait for her to open the box. OK?” He asks out of habit. “I am going to get Flo now, so just be patient for a few more minutes.” Hopper says as he backs out of the room and closes the door. He tells Flo he’ll cover the phones and sends her to take care of the little girl, warning Flo she is very skittish.

Eleven, now in as dark a place as she could be, starts having a flashback of one time where she was being tested by Papa to see the extent of her capabilities. He wanted her to kill a cat in a cage. Bad men, she didn’t mind, but the poor cat was terrified, and never hurt anyone. She understood that cat. She felt the same fear. She wouldn’t do it. This was the only time she looked up at Papa through the window, and simply said “No”. She could immediately see by the look on his face she would be punished for that, but she would rather be punished than kill the poor cat.

Two of the aides, in their all-white outfits, had immediately come into the room. They had removed her cap with the wires, grabbed her under her arms, which had hurt Eleven a lot, and carried her, by her armpits and off the ground, towards the “dark room”. The ‘dark room’ is a tiny room with nothing in it, a hard cement floor, and once the door was closed, no light. Eleven had screamed for Papa the whole way there but had been ignored. He had stayed just outside the testing room door with a disappointed look on his face, watching her be carried away. The two aides had swiped a card through a slot outside the room, and the door had swung out. The men had started carrying Eleven in when she just lost it. One had flown back out the door so hard he left a deep dent in the tile wall behind him. The back of his skull had been instantly crushed. She had turned to the other aide, and he had simply collapsed, like a puppet suddenly cut from its strings. There had been no obvious sign, other than his head being at an odd angle, that his neck was broken. Eleven had looked at the now dead men with blood coming from her nose and ears and collapsed. Later, after she had woken up, she learned that Papa, seeing the man fly out of the room, had come down the hall, looked at his lifeless body, stepped over the other dead aide to pick up Eleven, uttering “remarkable” and had carried her limp body back to her room.

Eleven hears the door open and close, and a gravelly voice, sounding like that of an older woman, speaks up: “Sweetheart, my name is Flo. I am going to get you cleaned up, get some clothes for you, and get you something to eat, plus a nice warm bed. Is it OK if I come over and open the box?” She asked. “Yes please.” Is Eleven’s timid reply.

Flo comes over and opens the top of the box. It takes Eleven’s eyes a moment to adjust to the light in the room. She looks at Flo and sees a nice-looking older lady, just like Hopper described. Flo has already tripped a hidden button on her way into the closet, and a shelving unit along the back wall swung into the room. She opens the locked door in the wall, which also opens into the room, and turns on the lights. Flo finishes a fast dusting of the room, which is cleaned after each child left, and stands to the side. Eleven grabs her pillow, the soft blanket in the box, and still holding the “Benny’s” bear, walks into the room.

It wasn’t a large room, but it was nicer than her room at the lab. There is a cot, a small dresser which was already filled, a small TV and VCR, with a dozen or so cartoons on tape next to it, and behind a curtain, which Flo opens for her, is a shower, which she already turned on, waiting for the water to warm up, a toilet and sink. Flo points out the towels and soap and tells Eleven the door would not open from the inside if the shelves were in the way, so there was a phone by the door to lift and talk to Flo or Hopper for anything she needs. Flo looks at her carefully, then places a pair of underwear, socks, sweatpants, and a sweatshirt in the correct size on the bed. Lastly, she shows her a small refrigerator with all kinds of drinks and snack foods and some nutritious foods. She also shows her how to work the TV and VCR

After Eleven’s shower, Flo tells her she is leaving, and again, picks up the phone if she needs anything, that she or Hopper would check in soon, and after a few hours Hopper would be taking her to a nicer house. She also tells her that she can nap if she wants to. Flo leaves the room and clicks the shelving unit back in place, so the door is once again invisible. Eleven likes the cartoon Flo started. It has animals that talk, act like people and bright colors. She lays on the bed to watch it, curling up with her pillow and the soft blanket from Benny. The little bear sits up against her chest, and after a while she yawns and falls asleep.

After Flo leaves the supply closet, she heads back to her desk. Callahan and Powell are both at their desks, so Flo calls Hopper on the intercom. He is in his office as expected. Not more than a minute after she is back in her chair, Flo sees Joyce Byers heading for the front door. She looks angry. And everyone knows to stay away from an angry Joyce Byers. Everyone stays clear of her as the door slams behind her.

She marches through the main room and past Flo, not even saying “Hi” or stopping for a chat, swings around the corner towards Hopper’s office, just as 2 government-looking types walk through the front and head towards Flo. Joyce marches straight into Hopper’s office without even knocking and starts yelling at Hopper about coming in so late, and she has been calling for him for two hours, and slams the door still yelling about something, and Hopper’s deep voice trying to soothe her. The G-Men, as Flo still calls them, flash their ID (in a wallet), looking at Hopper’s door.

They look at the chief’s door, and even with those idiotic glasses on their noses the old woman can see the wariness in their eyes, not wanting to get dragged into what sounds like a lover’s quarrel, so they give Flo a photocopy of Eleven, with a card stapled to the corner. Flo, always the professional, makes very sure that she does not react in any way that could arouse suspicion from those G-Men. They request that the Chief calls them as soon as possible since the child needs help (they tell her, and she doesn’t believe them). They set Flo’s teeth on edge more than Feds normally do. Probably because they never remove their dark sunglasses and are kind of rude.

Flo looks down at the flier, sees Eleven’s big eyes looking back at her, sees the card with the name Agent J Smith, and notices the Hawkins exchange. “Since when is there an FBI office in Hawkins…?” Flo mumbles while Joyce is still screaming in Hop’s office, everyone inside the station acting skittish, quite literally walking on eggshells when they step past the Chief’s office door. “This is not good.” Flo again mumbles shaking her head. “They are never here this fast.”

Chapter Text

 Chapter 3

Hawkins High School- Lunchtime November 7, 1983

                Steve Harrington, considered as Hawkins royalty and literal King of Hawkins High School, is known as a couple of things around school: a preppy jock, rich as God himself, throws awesome parties, his good looks and amazing hair (and if you ask around, the numerous girls he slept with will tell you about his giant penis that he knows how to use, about his insane skills on “going down” and to town on them, but not all could take his size). Steve Harrington knows his way around a bedroom, that’s what makes him King. He stands taller than most, all lean, muscular swimmer’s build, with an unblemished face worthy of a Greek God statue. His poofy hairstyle simply adds to his already impressive height, big brown eyes, and perfect white teeth blinding whenever he would throw his infamous charming smirk at you. His positions as Captain of the basketball team and co-captain of the swimming team, as well as holding two state records for swimming, buy him a lot of leeway with teachers and administration, as did his parents’ largess with the PTA and school fundraisers.

                Along with his “enforcers”, Tommy H, the muscle and the brawler, and Carol Perkins, the center of all gossip, who is known to ruin people’s entire lives with one sentence, no one stood up to them. Steve, for the most part, just watches and let Tommy and Carol, the ‘it’ couple since seventh grade, keep control over the student body. Tommy has a mean streak, and is a bully who would start a fight over nothing if he wanted to, though Steve kept him more in check than anyone realized. Tommy has dark hair and many freckles. He was stocky, honestly, barely average looking, shorter than Steve, and plays basketball with him. Carol’s fiery mane, heavy hand with makeup, known for her love of brightly colored clothes, with the gum she almost constantly chews and blows bubbles with, is a cheerleader with average height and a thin build. Somehow, her look works for her, but would be a disaster for most people.  

                The three had been friends since Steve started school in Hawkins Middle School in 6^th grade.  That was also the year Carol moved to Hawkins, and Tommy grabbed the chance to finally have some friends with people who didn’t know him. Most kids did not like him, but he somehow knew the best way to bond with Steve and Carol, who were drawn together by their “new kid” status. In 7^th grade, after mooning over Carol for a year, Steve finally pushed the two together as a couple. He knew then it might leave him on the outside, but he was already used to that. He really had no friends before starting school, and his parents, when he was 11, decided he didn’t need a nanny. It didn’t matter if they were rarely home.

They kept the housekeeper, who came in weekly to shop and do laundry, as well as the house clean, but part of her job was to teach Steve to do the same. He had his dad’s credit card, and his allowance was deposited weekly in his bank account, which they set up and showed him how to use. Initially, it was $1,000 a week in pocket money, but his parents paid all the household expenses, and there was an emergency stash of $5,000 hidden in the pantry. Only Steve knew it was there since they had long since forgotten about it.  Once Steve learned how to open a bank account, he did under his own name at a different bank, and put the “emergency” money in it as well as his own allowance, and the extra cash (mostly) that his mother left for him whenever they bothered to come home. He had been using the credit card for everything anyway, and his father never even saw the bill. His secretary had it paid.

At this point, Steve had several hundred thousand dollars banked and an offshore account of investments thanks to Pop Pop when they ever cut off his cash. He is also rumored to have a non existent trust fund from his grandparents. His parents supposedly inherited the estate and house. That was all set up by Nana and Pop Pop despite not liking his father. Last, Steve inquired he was told he would have the money to pay for college once he’d turn 18, but that's all. There was a trustee and money manager on the account for now, taking care of the properties and finances, and at 18, he could decide what to do about college money. The investment value kept changing with the stock market, and he didn’t know if he had any properties, but he suspected their large mansion and property was part of his supposed father's inheritance. He also had a brand new BMW 7 series his parents gave him as an “early graduation gift” so he looked the part of the child of a wealthy family who cared (they didn’t… it was all appearances). 

                Today, during lunch period, Steve and his two friends ran into Nancy Wheeler and Barb Holland in the hallway outside the lunchroom. Steve had decided he was bored with his “fuck ‘em and chuck ‘em” routine with the school’s girls over the summer, and had been working his way into Nancy’s good graces since the start of school, hoping to start a real relationship with her.  Nancy is a petite beauty with curly dark hair and green eyes, and she is extremely smart and terribly ambitious. Steve thought she was perfect, even if she dressed more “conservatively” than most of the girls in school. It doesn’t bother him. It makes her even cuter and increasingly attractive to Steve.

                Barb? Well, she isn’t what most guys would call attractive, and honestly, she doesn’t care. Barb is taller than Tommy, with short red hair, freckles (though not nearly as many as Tommy), and is, to be polite, a big girl in ways besides her height. She was in most of the same AP classes as Nancy, as well as in band, while Nancy worked on the student paper and the two had been friends since before Kindergarten. Nancy was on the honor roll and in the running for valedictorian for the class of 1986, as was Barb. Nancy was also high on Steve’s “Honor Roll”: he wanted to get “on ‘er, and stay on ‘er” as well as date her. Barb was sort of protective of Nancy, and though she would never admit it, was afraid Nancy would start dating someone and forget about her. Nancy is one of her few friends outside of band, and Barb’s deepest friend. Barb absolutely hates “King Steve” and his “jesters”, as did with most of the unpopular kids.

                Just as Barb is not endeared of Steve and his lackeys, Steve’s friends/hangers-on are not fans of Nancy, whom they call a “priss” and “not suitable” for “King Steve”, and, well, “Big Barb” was beyond unacceptable. The only thing Tommy, Carol, and Barb agree on is Steve and Nancy are not a good match. Steve, however, is locked on to Nancy, and she not only likes Steve, but finds him quite charming without Tommy and Carol around.

                Steve has been trying to persuade, with little luck, Tommy and Carol into accepting Nancy as a potential girlfriend for himself. Barb has been trying just as hard to convince Nancy that Steve just wants into her pants and to pull her “virginity card”. He does have a reputation for having a great many “V Cards” to his name. Not nearly as many as the high school thinks, since Steve tries to go for girls that can handle his size, though many of them try to play virgin before dating Steve, but he knows when it’s a front.

                Steve knows because his whole life is a front, so he could spot another mask a mile away. In fact, Steve has several masks, but it’s a topic his parents had invested a lot of energy (and money) in teaching him not to allow others to see what is behind those masks. It’s a play, a big, stupid play that Steve has to act in, and it’s been so long now that he can barely remember what it true and what isn’t. He spent half his life hiding his true self, and only Steve and his parents knew that person. And even then, one loses themselves when they pretend for too long.

Steve was lost. People worshiped him, kissed his feet, all revered him, putting him on a throne without knowing it was built out of lies. Steve could deceive anyone. Even himself.

                And so Steve, to get what he wanted, specifically Nancy (without losing Tommy and Carol), decided to try a small get-together for everyone to truly meet the other person. His friends agreed to it upfront before he extended the offer. So, this was going to be the day he did it. The three casually walked up to Nancy and Barb near the doors to the cafeteria. They greet the two, and Steve gets a step closer to Nancy, on the edges of her personal space.

“Nancy.” He began, looking right in her eyes. “I am having a party tonight and I would love for you to come.” He offered, smiling tentatively, so different than his usual smolder, so vulnerable for someone who apparently ‘didn’t care’.

              He’s playing a character, always, and now he is playing innocent and openly insecure for the girl he likes to accept and come.

“On a Tuesday?” Nancy questions; eyes full of uncertain disbelief. “Wouldn’t that bother your parents?”

              As if. Steve’s parents are halfway across the world right now, why would they care?

“Nah, they’re not home, and don’t particularly care what I do while they are away unless I get arrested.” He jokes with a half-laugh and smile.

“Maybe party is overstating it.” Steve continues, admitting to the bad phrasing of his previous question. He doesn’t want to scare Nancy away. “Really, just Tommy and Carol, hopefully you.” And glancing quickly at Barb, he finishes decidedly. “And Barb as well, of course.”

              The three would rather not have Barb there, but Steve knows Nancy is more likely to come if Barb is with her. The two are almost always together.

              Nancy tries to talk quietly to Barb, asking about the party. The discussion seems very animated though, both girls arguing impressively quietly about things Steve doesn’t bother listening to, because he knows, ultimately, that he’ll get what he wants. He always gets what he wants. Most of the time. As long as it doesn’t involve… his parents… or anything related to his own real desires. But Nancy is really someone he wants to love, someone he wants to be with, and doesn’t he at least deserve something nice for him for once? They all hear Barb, who looks very uncomfortable, say “no” a couple times, before sighing out an exasperated “ok”.

              Moments after Barb reluctantly agrees, they see Jonathan “the Creep” Byers stapling a missing flier for Will to the bulletin board outside the cafeteria.

Nancy walks over to talk to him, though no one hears what she says. They all know Nancy’s whiny little brother is friends with Will. Tommy, in a loud whisper to Steve and Carol hisses “I bet ‘The Creep’ killed him”, earning a sharp elbow to both sides of his ribs, and both telling him off about being cruel and tacky, words overlapping from Steve and Carol. They may be assholes in school, but Steve and Carol don’t take kindly to people hurting kids for their own reasons each.

Not that she publicized it to anyone, except Tommy, but there is a reason she cakes makeup on. Carol is not from a rich family like Steve and Tommy. Her family is barely middle class and tending to the lower end of that. Their house was decent, though not large. A typical smallish Hawkins one level with 3 bedrooms and 2 baths and a basement. They were closer to Cherry Lane than Loch Nora economically, and while her father worked in a factory and made decent money (for Hawkins), her mom drank a lot of the extra away. She also tended to slap and smack Carol when she was in the bottle, and Carol being so fair skinned, bruised easily. It was more accidental than intentional, but the outcome was the same.

Steve’s reasons were personal also. He had a very rough childhood filled with negligence, if not outright abuse though he felt it was abusive. He felt, as a result, children deserve to feel real love from their parents or guardians. They deserve to feel important, rather than being exploited when they could be useful, whether it is as props, or for what they can do for you. That isn’t, to Steve, the way people treat children. They are not small adults, they are forming and developing the traits that will stick with them for the rest of their lives. They should be cherished and protected, not just used as a tool to reach the goals of adults.

Feedback came over the PA system, and the principal announced that there will be a candlelight vigil tonight for Will Byers at 7 pm on the football field. “We will also be taking donations to help his family during this difficult time as they search for their youngest. We encourage those coming without their parents to get a ride or walk in a group.” It ended with the sharp clicking of the PA system shut off.

Everyone in the hallway turned to look at Jonathan. The feeling of so many pairs of eyes on him must be too much. He puts his head down, turning bright red from embarrassment, and fast walks away from Nancy, slamming the front door open, only to have it loudly banging shut once he steps outside.

Steve smiled at Nancy, losing his previous act of soft boy to go back to his King persona as he seductively said: “Well, there is your perfect excuse for you and Barb to come over and hang out for a while with the three of us.”

Nancy blushed and nodded, while Barb rolled her eyes. Plans were made for Barb to drive over at about quarter to seven, and they could go whenever they wanted or stay over in one of the guest rooms if they desired since most people were being extra cautious after dark these days. Will Byers’ disappearance had really terrified everyone in Hawkins.

Chief Hopper spent the remainder of the day with Florence and himself trying to discreetly find a home for Eleven, and every time Flo or Hop checked on Eleven, they got a little more attached to the sweet girl. For most of the afternoon, she slept while a cartoon played, The Benny’s bear propped against her chest like it was still watching the TV, so Flo or Hop felt obligated to leave the TV on for the bear (or so they said).

After several dozen phone calls, they had exhausted their supply of secret keepers potentially willing or actively looking for a child to raise. The chief briefly thought of asking Benny if he wanted to hide Eleven, but even if she was isolated in the apartment, too many people came in and out of the Diner, and Benny was known to often bring dates home. He’d be great as a babysitter for a few hours for Eleven, but not much more. Flo, despite her growing attachment, said herself she was too old to raise another kid, plus her husband would kill her, and she had no idea how she would explain Eleven’s “unique” behavior to her own grown children and grandchildren, much less her existence.

Ultimately, it came down to keeping her at the station (big NO!), or Hopper taking her in. Hopper would gladly do it, as Lord knows he has been merely existing the last few years, and having a kid around, with how much he genuinely and naturally loved them, would give him a new lease on life. The problem was his single-wide on Lover’s Lake was not the safest nor most secluded place to keep this kid, as Hopper was positive there was an APB out within the Lab Agency (Department of Energy, my ass) for her.

He had a place, one almost nobody knew about, which would be perfect. It needed some cleaning, minor repairs, and probably some furniture. It was an old hunting lodge owned by his grandfather that was off the beaten path in the middle of a large piece of property Hopper owned. It also had an outbuilding (one of several) next to it he could use as a garage so no one would see his car parked there. The only problem was he needed several days to get it ready, and the tiny room in the station was no place for a child for more than a day, regardless of how agreeable and accepting she is.

 So that she would be more comfortable, Hop sent Flo out to buy underwear, socks, some sweatpants, and sweatshirts (it is November in Hawkins), flannel sheets, blankets, pillows, and a comforter on her way home. Flo bought the clothing into the station for Hopper to have now, and took the bedding home to wash. Those she would give Hopper outside the station. Now Hop needed to find a safe place to stash Eleven for a week or so. His normal go-to, Joyce Byers, was in no shape whatsoever, given Will’s disappearance, and the search parties and the rest that would combing the area near her house. Honestly, she also seemed about one piece of bad news away from blowing spit bubbles in the corner of a padded room as well.

He knew one person who owed him big, was good at keeping secrets, and was good with kids, who seemed naturally drawn to him. Hopefully timing and luck would be on his side when he called him to see if he could do this short term as one of the many favors he owed the Chief. Hop would have to wait until 5:00 or so to call him, so in the meantime he made a list of everything he knew he would need to buy to set up the cabin for himself and Eleven to live in, and some of the work he could recall. His buddy Wayne was one of the few people who knew about the cabin and was great at carpentry. He had his hands full with a teenager of his own, and normally worked the night shift, which left school hours for him to sleep. Hop promised Wayne double his pay and a doctor’s excuse from work if he called in for the rest of the week, and spent the nights getting the cabin to livable condition for himself and Eleven (who went unmentioned, Hopper just asked for a second bedroom for “guests”). By the time all that was set, he needed to make his other phone call so Eleven had a place to stay for the next week or so.

Hopper decided to get out of the Police Station for a short while, so left a bit before 5:00 to ask the favor he hoped wasn’t a mistake. He thought it might be better than calling too. On the way over, he passed 4 Hawkins Power and Lights vans whose drivers were up telephone poles with binoculars.

“Not at all suspicious.” Hopper thought as he shook his head. Idiots. He supposed they were the government, so they could do whatever they wanted no matter how dumb it was. He also saw a couple of Feds driving around, 2 to a car, one driving, and one looking around outside. Hopper wasn’t thrilled to see all the action so quickly, much like Flo earlier in the day, but he also knew it meant they had no clue where Eleven was. If they had narrowed it down at all, they would be all over the area they suspected. It still made him nervous though at the thought of moving Eleven around Hawkins when they could be spotted by someone he didn’t even see. Hopper knows they are like cockroaches. For each one you see, there are a dozen more you don’t.

When Hop returned to the station from his errand, he pulled into the service bay again. He thought it was better for moving Eleven hidden in his car than parking outside. Hopper was already thinking ahead to how he could get her into the house that would temporarily be her home without any risk of her being seen. There were a lot more agents swarming Hawkins than expected at this point. Just how important was that child to the government? Something didn’t add up. Hopper had a very bad feeling of dread down in his gut. He had thought it would be a few days. He didn’t know much about Eleven, but knew there was something extremely important about her for the men and women to be out in force so soon. So important that she was running away like a freed slave and they were looking for her like a bunch of bounty hunters.

Hop also called Wayne to see when he would have the cabin ready and how much he needed for supplies. The cabin was in worse shape than he thought, but Wayne assured him he could finish it in 3-4 days if he worked long days. Hopper gave Wayne the full go ahead to do everything plus painting the place (inside), hire an assistant, and since the workload was more than he expected, promised him a bonus when the work was complete. It wasn’t going to be anything extravagant, but would be nicer than Hop’s single wide (and Wayne’s for that matter). Since Hopper had a lot of extra cash available since he moved back to Hawkins with half the money from the house in Chicago, and his ex-wife remarried. He was living in a single wide he inherited and on property he inherited. He had minimal living expenses and a very good salary as Police Chief. Wayne was already raising a kid, and was barely scraping by, but was too proud to ever take money from anyone, so Hopper knew he was overpaying him. It was on purpose. Just as Benny discounted food for Wayne, and Joyce would bring him and the boy meals, Hop was contributing how he could: overpaying Wayne any time he needed him to help with projects, some of which he made up.

On Saturday, Flo will be doing some furniture shopping for Eleven’s bedroom. Hopper had furniture for his room, the living room, kitchen, and dining area, which Wayne would move in his van as rooms were finished, so it was done bit by bit to avoid suspicion. All purchases were going under Wayne’s name, and since it was a nice step up in size and location from the trailer park he now lived in, Wayne was going to rent Hopper’s old single wide on Lover’s Lake. Again, no handouts for Wayne and his boy, so even though Hop offered it for free if Wayne paid all maintenance, taxes, and utility bills, he could live there as a caretaker. Wayne refused, stubborn bastard he could be. So, they dickered back and forth over the price, and Hopper, having checked out what the rent at the trailer park was, eventually got Wayne to settle on about half what he paid now once Hop convinced him it would look less suspicious if he moved and rented his old place rather than leaving it empty of residents. Plus, Wayne and his boy would be out of that crime ridden toilet of a trailer park. Also, Wayne and the kid would each have their own bathroom rather than sharing one, and a larger kitchen and common area.

Everything is lined up to get Eleven out of the temporary room, into a temporary residence then into a permanent place with Hopper.  Now that the work of setting it up is done, the anxiety hit Hopper. It had been a few years since he raised a kid, and he knew he was grumpy, stubborn, and had closed off his heart when Sarah died. He was taken with Eleven almost immediately, but he knew how hard it can be to love the little shits when they misbehave, and given how she is particularly jumpy and easily scared, he is going to need to remember NOT to be his normal loud and stubborn self. This is going to be harder than he originally thought, and he got more nervous the longer he thought about it. So instead, he decides to go talk with Eleven about the next week or so, and how she needs to move around a bit and stay out of sight. She also needs to know she would be living with Hop in a safe place if she follows the rules for her safety.

Eleven wakes as Hopper pops the door open, and lazily sits up still holding the little bear. She yawns and stretches, trying to clear her head. She looks up at Hop, sleep still clouding her big brown eyes.

Hopper is reminded of another pair of big brown eyes that looked just like hers at her age. Of course, with time they were less open and less innocent, but they still look much the same, just more guarded, but what could you expect from a high schooler. Hop helped Steve numerous times over the last 4 years, as he knows their life was not an easy one. Some of the people, including Steve’s father, who were real assholes years ago had only gotten worse over time. If he weren’t a cop, much less Chief, this asshole and about 4 others in his town would have been fed to a woodchipper, and the remaining pieces would have disappeared in the vast acreage of forest surrounding the cabin. Instead, he just kept a close eye on them all, and waited for them all to do something he could throw the book at them for.

Once Eleven looked more coherent, Hop pulled himself out of his darker thoughts, he asked Eleven if she was hungry.

“Not really.” She replies, nose scrunching. The thought of the disgusting mushy and flavorless goop she used to eat killing any hunger she had.

“OK, so I wanted to tell you what we are doing for the next couple days…” Hop quietly explained while sitting down on the bed. “At about 7:00 tonight, most of the town will be at a vigil at the High School, then go out in search parties for Will Byers. Will is a kid about your age that probably got lost in the woods.”

Hopper knew he was tired or something because he would swear Eleven had a look of fear and guilt briefly passed over her face at the mention of Will’s name. “So, I will have to put you inside a large First Aid kit, kind of big like a suitcase on wheels, and it will have holes so you can breathe and get a bit of light, though it will be dark out.” Hop pauses, deeply dreading for a reaction, waiting.

“Do I have to be in the dark?” She inquires quietly, looking a bit scared.

“Only while I walk you through the station, but once I have you in the car, I will open the lid a bit, then close it again to walk you into the house you’ll be staying for about a week” Hopper explains, hoping she would understand. “You’ll be staying with a friend of mine for a while. He is really nice, and kids love him”. The Chief smiles a bit weakly. “His house has a room just for you, and you must stay inside, whether he is there or not. In a week or less, soon as I get our house set up, I will let him know so I can come and take you home with me. Is that ok?” Hop asks, even though she really doesn’t have a choice.

“Not Benny?” Eleven wonders out loud.

“No.” Hop blurts out sounding a bit short. “The diner is busy and there are too many people around. To keep you safe, no one can see you for now. Too many people are searching town for you, so this is safer.”

               Eleven nods her head, but her bottom lip sticks out and she looks close to tears. “Will I see Benny again? He is my friend.”

               Poor kid… Hopper really felt bad for her. What kind of life did she have before she appeared in Hawkins? How many friends did she get separated from in her short life?

“Of course, he is my friend too, and he can come over and visit you once we have you settled.” Is the simple answer, and Eleven beams a toothy smile at Hopper.

“OK.” Is all she says, but she is not particularly talkative to begin with.

               Hopper looks at his wrist. “It’s time to go. Do you need to go to the bathroom or anything?”

“No.” Eleven replies. Short and simple as always.

                Hopper gets the first aid kit from the supply room. It is big enough to be an emergency room on wheels. Flo had emptied it before she left, so he just packed it with Eleven’s new clothes, so it was softer. He also put her pillow in, and she took the blanket from Benny in too.

“OK, settle in. I won’t close the top all the way unless I must in the station, I will just hold the lid. I will prop it open once we have you in the car. I will only close it going from the car to the house, which will be fast. It’s about a ten-minute drive.” He tells Eleven, remembering something last minute. “I have a small flashlight for you to turn on once the lid is fully closed.” As he showed her the switch. “You can use it if the dark bothers you.”

                Eleven gets in the case, and Hopper rolls it out into the station, hiding the room again on his way, and with it being deserted, just walks to the service bay, hefts the kit in the backseat, backs out, and turns on his lights, headed for their destination as quickly as possible. As expected, the roads are almost deserted.

                As they arrive, Eleven gets a quick look at the person standing in the doorway and gasps. She feels like she should get out of the kit and run, but follows Hopper’s instructions, and Hop presses the lid closed, having missed her gasp, and wheels her towards the house. “I’ve got my first aid kit for the injuries.” Hop says extra loudly as he heads for the man in the doorway.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Tuesday – Evening and Night

            Steve had been home from practice less than 15 minutes and his evening plans were already shot to hell. It was just as well though. He wasn’t in the mood for company after his parents called. Richard “DICK” (as those who saw past the front said behind his back) Harrington’s secretary had informed his parents of Will Byers’s disappearance.  So of course, they called to get the Byers’s address to send a check, rather than actually check if their son was OK. While they had him on the phone, his mother, Angelica Anzavino Harrington was her usual semi-drunk (drugged?) passive-aggressive self, reminding him of his duty to properly represent the Harrington family in Hawkins by joining search parties etc., and they would take care of a donation for the family (“and what is that woman’s first name again for the check?”) but he must be the family representative in town.

                That was naturally followed up by his father reminding him of what a letdown he has been so far with his grades, and inappropriate behavior and party throwing. Steve’s parents are still refusing to allow him any special assistance from the school or faculty with his dyslexia, which they knew about before he started Hawkins Middle School.

                As DICK put it: “Harrington’s are not retards, and no one in that backwater town is going to think that way about ANYONE named Harrington”. That of course, implied that Steve was one in Richard’s view. Steve found it kind of ironic that his father demanded perfection, yet committed a number of borderline illegal activities every day like a common thief. Plus, he couldn’t keep his pants zipped when Angelica was not traipsing after him, marinating in wine and pills.

                None of this mentions that his parents pretend they are too far away to come represent themselves or drop off a check in person. They were only in Boca Raton, FL, at their winter mansion. Usually they would travel abroad often, but they happened to be in the states because Mr. Harrington was finally signing a large contract he had been trying to wrap up for six months with a client in Florida. Steve doubted his mother knew exactly where they were as she only knew they were in Hawkins because Steve was present.

                The next shoe to drop was a phone call from Nancy. Since Mike, whom Steve thought was a troublemaking, whiny brat who lived to make sure Steve and Nancy never got together, was best friends with Will Byers. Therefore, the entire family, including Nancy, had to be at the vigil and join the search party afterwards. So, she and Barb who would join them, couldn’t go to Steve’s get-together this evening. She apologized before hanging up, of course. Steve slammed the phone down so hard he was surprised it didn’t break or fall off the kitchen wall.

                Now that Steve was in a rotten mood, he didn’t want any company over, and was debating whether he should attend the vigil tonight to please the unpleasable parental units. First though, he needed to call Tommy and Carol and cancel with them. Given his rotten mood, he really was not in the mood to hear their shit about Nancy, so he told them his parents were coming home for a few days in between trips, might even be here for the weekend. He knew for sure that would keep the two leeches away. They liked Steve’s parents about as much as a root canal since the Harringtons thought Tommy and Carol were a bad influence on Steve. They were once upon a time, but in the last 6 months or so, Steve started to feel like they were stuck in 7^th grade while he was in 11^th grade. It was just the same stuff over and over with them to maintain their social status, and Steve was over the whole “King Steve” crap. He honestly kept them around lately to keep from being lonely in the big house he occupied.

                God knows he felt bad enough about being stupid and never being good enough at anything for his parents to care about him. He was little more than a caretaker at one of their properties since they never failed to remind him of his other shortcomings. He could barely read, no one really respected him for himself, only for being the ruler of the school’s social hierarchy, for being a rich son of a bitch, and even that “position” was more because Tommy and Carol needed a pretty face to minimize their horrendous actions. At this point, their positions were so ingrained, any of the three was disposable. The other two would still rule the school, though Steve did prevent Tommy and Carol from acting on their most unacceptable impulses. Not that anyone ever knew that besides the trio. He never publicly argued with them or corrected their behavior, except once or twice when Tommy was bordering on unnecessary beatings of innocent people. Bullying, whatever, physical violence still bothered Steve.

                Steve was pulled from his thoughts by the doorbell. He hopes it isn’t Nancy there to try and convince him to go to the vigil. Steve likes Will. He had known him since Joyce, when Steve was 12, saw him in the grocery store buying food and getting ready to walk home. After the third time in a month, it didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out Steve was taking care of himself. She started giving him rides home, inviting him to dinner and sending him home with leftovers, and generally keeping a low-key eye on him. Will was only eight and Jonathan was Steve’s age, although they were civil in the Byers house, they stuck to their own groups away from the table. Will was a quiet (almost too shy) kid then, but Steve would talk with him, and Will would sometimes draw pictures for Steve since Steve would always compliment his artwork and listen to him talk about it. Even at the age of 8, Steve could see Will had genuine talent.               

                Steve walked to the door as the bell rang again, bellowing “I’m coming!” as loud as he could.

                The house is very large, so it took a few moments, and more, to walk to the door from the kitchen, especially when he dreaded having to tell Nancy no. He stopped in the foyer to check the mirror to verify he looked good and not pouty or sad.

                He opened the door to a surprise, and not a good one. On the other side stood a man and a woman, both in dark blue suits, black ties, and white shirts holding badges up for him to see. “Good evening”, the lady says.

                Neither one had stated their name so to Steve they are the lady and the man. “We are looking for this young girl.” She states very flatly as she takes out a photograph of a little girl he thought he recognized. Steve tries to keep his face neutral, the panic coiling in his gut making his throat tighter. He doesn’t like the feds, and they always make him nervous. He pointedly stares at them blankly grateful for the watch he always wears. “May I hold it?” He inquires, voice steady, fortunately. Small mercies. “I can’t see it while in the porchlight.” Being November, it was already dark when he had gotten home from practice.

                The lady hands Steve the picture, and he turns sideways, never trusting the feds behind him. He takes a quick moment to study her face, the lines of her features, her big, terrified eyes. “I’m sorry, I don’t know her. Is she sick or something” he asks. “It looks like she’s in a hospital gown.” He states, drawling almost.

                “No no.” The lady replies quickly, trying for sympathy and missing by a mile. “We had her checked out at the hospital after arresting her parents. They are Soviet spies. We wanted to make sure she is OK before we send her to relatives back in her home country, but she got scared and ran from the hospital.” She finished, and the words felt so fake Steve could feel the acid pouring inside his mouth. And he wasn’t even the one lying right now. Not entirely.

                Steve could smell the bullshit she was trying to sell better than in a farmer’s field in springtime. “Oh.” He nods. “That makes sense.” He admits, not buying it, but sounding like he does because he’s not supposed to be anything but a dumb teenager answering the government’s questioning truthfully. “Sorry I haven’t seen her. I haven’t been home long from school”.

                Steve handed the picture back to the female half of the duo. “Is anyone else home we could ask?” Blondie queries.

                “Sorry, no.” Steve answers, real-looking imitation smile blooming over his face , which it was in his professional 'Anzavino-Harrington heir’ mask. “My parents aren’t home from work.” The blond lady handed him a photocopy, a good quality one, with a card stapled to the upper corner that said Agent J Smith. “Please call us if you do see her. She doesn’t know the area, and we wouldn’t want her to get hurt.” She says almost robotically.

                “Will do.” Steve promises while giving them a cheesy salute and billion-dollar fake smile.

                “Thank you for your time.” Both agents declare simultaneously as they turn to walk down the stairs and back to their dark blue sedan.

                Steve watches them get in the car, start it, and start backing out before he closes the front door. He leans his back flat against the inside as he locks it, which he could do blindfolded. He lets out a deep sigh, runs his hand through his hair, a nervous tic he had developed over time as his hair grew, then walks back toward the kitchen, checking outside to make sure they were gone before closing the blinds and drapes facing the road and driveway on his way back to the kitchen to hang the picture on the refrigerator.

***********************************************************************************************************************************************************

At Nancy Wheeler’s house, Mike was storming around being ten times whinier and more annoying than usual. He was in a mood about everything being perfect when they were at vigil for his best friend. His mother and father were silently grateful they could skip the whole event, aside from one of them dropping the kids there and picking them up, as Mrs. Wheeler had to care for their toddler Holly, and Mr. Wheeler was just getting home, and had work he had to do tonight. It really didn’t matter whether he had paperwork with him, if he didn’t, he would just have passed out in his La-Z-Boy recliner with the TV on. He may be physically home but had mentally checked out on his family after Holly was born. He was a dozen years older than his wife, and used that fact, his position as sole breadwinner, the upper middle-class life he provided, and his wife’s desire to have their youngest despite him feeling done with child rearing, as excuses to be a do-nothing dad.

                Nancy and Barb were locked in Nancy’s room. Nancy had just hung up the phone after talking with Steve. She felt kind of bad for cancelling since Steve sounded a bit disappointed.

                “I still don’t think a date with Steve Harrington is a good idea.” Barb argued.

                “It’s just a date, not like we are getting married. Besides, once I won’t let him in my pants, you even said he would lose interest.” Nancy retorted.

                “And do you like Tommy H and Carol? You know what they say about judging a person by the company they keep.” Barb questioned.

                “Well…” Nancy paused, and for one of the few times in her life admitted her friend was possibly maybe right. “I think they are just stupid assholes.”

                 “There you go!” Barb exclaimed victoriously, stunned Nancy was willing to admit a mistake. “If he is always with those assholes, he may be rich and pretty, he must be one too!”

                “You might have a point.” Nancy conceded, chewing in the corner of her bottom lip. “But I know my mom would be happy if I dated him. As she says: ‘I will never have to worry about the future if things work out’.”

                “Oh, so now you are going to take advice from your mother. The woman you always say lives a miserable life because she married for money and security?” Barb fires back.

                Nancy sighs audibly. “OK, you have a point.” She admits. “But you know as well as I do there aren’t many guys in Hawkins that want to date someone like me: a young woman who is independent, smart, with goals, and wanting more than a life in some cul-de-sac with a bunch of kids who stays home and cooks and cleans and waits on them”, completely missing the irony in her statement.

                “So?” Barb inquires. “Then wait until you are in college to date anyone seriously. Most of these small, minded townies wouldn’t know a good woman from a pile of cow manure. Just date for fun if you like someone, and avoid the jerks, unless you have someone else in mind.”

                “Well…” Nancy answers hesitantly. “I kind of like someone else, but now is a bad time with his brother missing, and his mother on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Plus, he is Mike’s best friend’s big brother, so it could be awkward.”

                “Jonathan Byers?” Barb practically shouts before lowering her voice. “Why him?”

                “He really is a nice guy.” Nancy states. “We talk a lot when he comes to get Will, and he is smart, ambitious, talented, and he wouldn’t have a problem with me being who I am.”

                “That actually makes sense when you say that.” Barb admits. “I don’t know him since he is so quiet and keeps to himself. If you do like him, Nancy Drew, make him your Ned, and you know I am always your Georgie, and let’s figure out where Will is, get him home, and you can take it from there.”

                Nancy smiles just as Mike starts yelling up the stairs it is time to go, and get their “ugly butts” moving and out to the car. The three of them proceed to go downstairs and climb into the station wagon with Mr. Wheeler driving, planning on doing his work in the car during the vigil.

***************************************************************************************************************************************************************

                Benny is sitting with Joyce, having brought over burgers, fries, milkshakes, and several other meals for Joyce and Jonathan to eat over the next several days. Joyce is just smoking cigarette after cigarette, while Jonathan is picking at a container of fries. Benny sits on the end of the sofa, facing Joyce in a chair with the phone in her lap. Even though it was early November, the inside of the living room looked like Santa came early and barfed up dozens of strings of Christmas lights across the ceiling and walls, and one wall had the alphabet painted on it. To say Benny was really worried about Joyce’s state of mind, the effect it might be having on Jonathan, and Will’s disappearance was putting it mildly. He gets up, walks into the kitchen, and opens the little brown paper bag he picked up at the gas station.

                It contains a small bottle of vodka. Even though Jonathan is underage, extreme circumstances sometimes call for bending the rules. And Hopper would be a hypocrite if he suddenly came in and refused to let Jon touch a single drop of alcohol. Benny pours 2 fingers of straight vodka in 3 glasses, hands one off to Jonathan, telling him he needs it to calm down a bit since he isn’t driving anywhere tonight, carries one to Joyce, and keeps the third for himself.

                Benny quietly says: “Joycie, you need a shot of this vodka. You are too wound up, and now Jonathan is too. Is that what you want for the boy?”

                Benny is the only one who ever calls her Joycie, and only when he needs to get her full attention on him. Benny loved the little family of three as much as a best friend could, but the house, as a whole, was kind of making him nervous. Not just the early Christmas lights, but how they were randomly everywhere he could see, but also how Joyce looked and stared at the phone, and how stressed-out Jonathan looked, but the tension being so thick in the house. He called Jonathan into the living room, telling him to bring his glass, made sure Joyce was ready to down the drink, and made a simple toast “to better days”.

                All three tossed it back, and Benny prayed it would take enough of the edge off for them to not look like death warmed over. Being a big guy, and used to drinking, Benny knew another shot would be fine for him to drive on, and he was positive one was not going to do anything for Joyce, so he got the small bottle off the counter and refilled his and Joyce’s glasses. Benny offered more to Jonathan (he was only going to give him half as much) but he refused. He really didn’t like alcohol much given his dad, Lonnie was a mean, abusive alcoholic. Jonathan preferred a joint to relax or just let go sometimes. Joyce was normally a touchy-feely drunk, in an affectionate, friendly manner, but Benny wasn’t trying to get her drunk, just to relax a bit so she’d stop holding the phone in a white-knuckle grip. He raised his glass to her, watched her toss hers back, then had his.

                Benny was thinking it was too bad he didn’t get some valium from Joyce’s doctor, but the vodka would do for the moment. Both she and Jonathan could use some and maybe they would get some sleep, or at least stop grinding their teeth together. It made Benny’s jaw sore just hearing the sound. Since he had to be up very early to prep and open the diner for breakfast, he would not be able to join the search party that would descend on the house once the vigil ended. Jonathan was looking through the house and tool shed and collecting flashlights, camping lanterns, and anything else that could aid in the search later. Jonathan had eaten a few bites of a bacon cheeseburger Benny had brought for him since it was his favorite, but he couldn’t get Joyce to eat anything or even drink a shake. The only thing he got in her was the two large shots of vodka. The two quietly murmured a bit, when Benny could get the rare answer or reaction to something he said from Joyce, but he carried the bulk of their chat. He hoped that the combination of exhaustion and the two glasses of liquor would put her to sleep, at least for a couple of hours. Since they had no idea when the people from the vigil would come over and start searching for Will, around 8:00 Benny said his goodbyes, pocketed the extra vodka, and with one sad last look back at Jonathan and Joyce, went out the door and drove home to sleep, knowing he would come back tomorrow. He would also have a talk with Wayne and Hopper about keeping a closer eye on them for now.

*************************************************************************************

                Hopper wheels the first aid kit that contains Eleven (God, the girl needs a name that isn’t a number, he thinks to himself) carefully to the bottom of the front steps, then easily picks it up and carries it inside. He closes the front door behind himself and locks it. He looks around, taking in all the glass doors and windows to make sure they are covered as he is beyond paranoid about his precious cargo due to the number of Feds overrunning Hawkins. He wanted the large-eyed little girl to feel safe here.

                Eleven knew she could unlock the First Aid suitcase latches from inside, but she did not want to reveal anything about her powers to Hopper yet. She liked him, thought he was very nice, but she never really trusted people in uniforms. It reminded her far too much of the mean security guards. She could hear Hopper and the other man talking quietly, but couldn’t quite make out what they were saying. She wasn’t worried about it now as she had other things on her mind, and knows she’ll be safe here for a few days. From the outside, based on its size, she guessed she could always find somewhere in the house to hide if she needed to, and she had a radio Hopper gave her and taught her to use in an emergency. It had a scrambler on it, and was matched to one he would carry in case any emergencies came up. He knew she would be alone for a couple hours a day, and wanted her to be able to get right to him if something happened.

                Hopper says: “She spooks easily and takes a while to warm up to people, so I have about an hour I can be here while you two get acquainted, then I will have to go lead the search parties.” There was no need to say anything more specific about what search parties.

                Hopper unlocks the First Aid suitcase, and is about to lean down and check if Eleven is OK with him opening it, when the lid flies open smacking him in the chin on its way up. He sees little more than brown shaved hair and grey sweatpants and hoodie in a streak out of the suitcase headed for the other man in the room.

                Hopper hears her say what he thinks is “Seven!”, which doesn’t make any sense.

                She grabs the other man’s legs smiling like crazy, as his jaw drops in surprise, and he looks at her wide-eyed and surprised, and questioningly says “E-Eleven?”

                He squats down, and hugs her back, holding her tight. “I thought that was you in the picture they are flashing around town, but wasn’t sure!” He excitedly exclaims as she squeezes hard around his neck, like he was her lifeline.

                Hopper’s world tilts a bit on its axis, and he is thinking the smack from the lid must have somehow messed up his hearing or knocked him out because things did not make sense right now. He is just standing there dumbfounded, watching the two hug and talk in low voices for a moment.

                “How do you know each other, and did she call you Seven, Steve? Did I hear that right?” Hopper finally spits out, still feeling three steps behind the situation.

                “Let’s go in the kitchen, and I’ll get us all some water.” Steve offers, exchanging a look full of secrets unsaid with the small girl, their eyes full of darkness for a flash of moments. “Then we can talk.”

After setting three glasses of water on the table, Steve and Hopper’s both with ice, and Eleven barely letting go of him, as well as climbing onto Steve’s lap, Hopper immediately chugs half his glass. How he wished it was something stronger… He really needed a drink right now.

“OK, so talk.” Hopper states in his cop voice, leaving no room for argument.

“Brother!” Eleven automatically shrieks with a smile practically splitting her face open and pointing to Steve.

Steve smiles back at her and hugs her again, then looks at Hopper. “Do you remember when we met in Chicago?”

“Of course, I do. It was what? Seven or eight years ago. I was on the police force in Chicago, and the Harringtons called the police because you wandered away in Grant Park.” Hopper recalled. “I knew who your father was from having lived in Hawkins, even though he is about 15 years older than me. Pretty much everyone in town knew your grandparents and your father because they always had a lot of money and owned so many properties and factories in and around town, and of course they lived on the old family estate at the time.”

The family still owned the old estate, though it was in some kind of family trust, as was this house. It had several “guest” houses that were about 2,000 square feet each, set apart on over 100 acres, but all close enough to the main house for guests to walk back and forth from, even in the dark. The live-in help originally lived in some of them. Mostly the ones who maintained the property, and aside the road there was a guard house, for lack of a better term, where the comings and goings of non-family members were kept track of, and who protected the house and acted as their own police force.

To say they were loaded was fair. To say they were stinking rich was fair. In fact, Steve’s grandparents and probably his dad now, were the richest family in Indiana, as well as a couple of neighboring states. They were old money, passed down for a few generations now. No one needed to work for the money beyond making sure the employees of “The Company” as Richard always called it, did their jobs in overseeing the operations of the factories, maintenance of all the properties, paying the property taxes, etc., and the further accumulation of wealth by sitting as the Chairman of the Board at quarterly meetings, and having the company audited occasionally by independent firms to maximize profits.

The main house on the old estate was almost 20,000 sq ft, and just an ostentatious money pit built to show how wealthy they were. Steve had been in it a few times to see his grandparents, though both passed away when he was a pre-teen. The main part of the building had a restaurant sized working kitchen that could be used when they had parties and hired outside help, so the food was always freshly made. There was a smaller kitchen (though still big) which was used day to day for the family or small dinner parties. A formal dining room for smaller gatherings, and a large dining room that could seat 50. Aside from the formal living room and ballroom there were also comfortable “family” living rooms and a den /entertainment room and bar. Of course, there was also a ballroom, and two wings coming off the main building at 45-degree angles. One had suites for the family and an observatory complete with a large telescope on the top floor. The other wing was simpler: just bedrooms and bathrooms for the live-in maids and cooks that did not have families nearby. Now, the dozen or so houses around the property were rented out to maintain and pay for care of the family estate and taxes, which no Harrington lived on.

When the family developed the Loch Nora estates on land originally part of the main estate, they created an enclave for the wealthy people of Hawkins as well as those wanting an upscale home within 60 to 90 minutes of Indianapolis. His father oversaw the design and construction of the area within the parameters set by his grandfather, and Richard had this house, the largest besides the main estate in Hawkins and the surrounding area, built just for him and his future wife and their heirs.

Steve’s mother was also very wealthy, with her family having property and investments throughout Europe. The two companies were kept totally separate because Angelica’s parents wanted her to be independently wealthy regardless of who she married (or didn’t), but they were also kept separate since they were easier to manage that way, with foreign ownership rules and taxes in some countries being what they were. Either way, both his parents were very wealthy, and did not depend on the other for money, and probably never would.

Thus, Hopper was extremely familiar with who the Harringtons were, and heard a lot about Steve’s mother, a natural beauty still to this day, whom many people underestimated as pretty to look at, but no substance since she was still in her 30’s. How wrong they were, and many were humbled by her business acumen at meetings (about the only time she was sober) because they were distracted by her outward appearance, and she knew it.

“I got called to Grant Park, and was shocked to find none other than the younger Mr. and Mrs. Harrington trying to find their son.” Hopper took another drink of water, emptying his glass, which Steve refilled. Giving El and Steve a kind of squinty look, it occurred to Hopper suddenly. “You, Steve, were just quietly sitting, watching all the people go by, and somehow, they overlooked you three times when they checked that area. Now that I am looking at you and Eleven, you had a very similar look back then. Your hair was short, but not as short as hers, you have the same eyes, and you had many of the same mannerisms, and look like you could be siblings.”

“Where did you find her?” Steve inquires instead of commenting on the ‘siblings’ part, curiosity taking over his rationality for now. “In the forest?”

Hopper wondered why he asked about that location, but kept it quiet. “She wandered into Benny’s Diner earlier today, and was looking for food.”

“So, you have no idea where she is from?” Steve again pries. “She just appeared?”

Hopper decided not to reveal what he and Flo knew from Chief Rhodes. “No idea other than Benny said she showed up in a ripped, dirty hospital gown. She doesn’t seem sick though.”

Steve was having an internal debate on how much to trust Hopper with. Finally settling on generalizations and summaries, aside from Hopper’s memories and some details Hopper needed to know how serious this was. That would be enough for now so he wouldn’t ask more questions.

“What I am about to tell you…” Steve says while leaning towards Hopper. “Cannot be repeated. My parents would have a fit if they knew I told you, and Eleven and I would probably disappear. Can I have your word you will NEVER tell anyone what we discuss here, even possibly illegal stuff?”

Sensing the seriousness of the moment, Hopper reaches out his hand for Steve to shake. “I swear on my life I will not repeat a word.”

“Good.” Steve smiled politely, while removing his watch and scratching his arm. “My parents met in Italy when my mom had just finished high school and my dad was on a European tour for fun before my grandfather retired and Richard took over. My dad also knew that his parents would pressure him harder to get married and start a family when he returned. He met my mother, Angelica, on a beach someone recommended as a non-tourist site. Anyway, after meeting what he saw as a pretty, young, airhead from a wealthy family, decided to spend the rest of his vacation, with her father and mother’s permission to court and marry her”.

Steve paused to take a sip of water. Then continued: “By the end of summer, my father came back to the US with a prenuptial agreement drawn up by the Anzavino’s lawyer, including provisions for their children, as they did not trust Richard with their money, and a 17-year-old bride. They lived in The Old Harrington Mansion while my mother decorated the house to make it suitable for the wealthy family they are, and any children they had. Unfortunately, my mother had several miscarriages, and after her last one they were told she would not be able to carry a baby to term, so they stopped trying and started looking to quietly adopt a child or find someone to be a surrogate.”

“Then you are adopted?” Hopper blurted out in surprise.

“Yup.” Steve says popping the ‘p’. “Though it is a bit more complicated. I was found at the edge of the woods at the big estate by security. They took me to the main house. When my parents and grandparents questioned me, as well as had their investigators search high and low, and discovered I had no family, they had documents created so it looks like I am a biological part of the family as Richard and Angelica’s son. There is no undoing it without admitting fraud on an unbelievable level, as well as contesting my grandparent’s will. I have no idea what it says about me, but I know they wanted me provided for as their grandson. My parents immediately moved with me to their penthouse condo in Chicago, to get my education up to snuff and learn the Anzivino and Harrington family histories. That was the plan, since I was about 8 at the time, though we don’t know for sure. It was their private doctor’s best guess based on size, though I was a bit small, x-rays of my bones, and my teeth.”

“Where did you come from then.” Hopper asked.

Steve tapped Eleven’s left wrist. Both flipped their left arm showing the underside, and there, in plain sight, they each had a tattoo. Eleven’s was ‘011’ and Steve’s was ‘007’, right under where his watchband was, and concealer flakes left on it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

Explanations and Bonds

            Hopper looks back and forth several times at the tattoos. “I don’t get it. Do the tattoos mean your birth parents owned a 7-11 Convenience Store?” At this point Hopper has completely lost any sense of what is going on. He is beyond confused, and neither Steve nor El seem to help with their reactions.

                Steve laughs. An honest to God belly laugh, one that truly reaches his eyes, and looks down at Eleven, who looks just as confused as Hopper since she doesn’t know what a 7-11 is.

                “I don’t think Papa owned that, just us?” Eleven replies questioningly, looking up to Steve for the answer. Steve feels an ice-cold shiver down his spine hearing ‘Papa’. His skin crawls, like spiders on his back, and he visibly shakes once, abruptly. ‘Papa’... Something he never wanted to hear again.

                Steve looks down at Eleven with sympathy and care. “He is not Papa. He is Dr. Brenner. Martin Brenner if you want his first name. He does not deserve the name Papa after how he mistreated us and all our siblings, and he did not own us. No one owns anyone else.” The last part comes out in a snarl, hateful, and tight with misery.

Steve looks up at Hopper, who is whiter than Steve has ever seen him. He decides water wouldn’t suffice for the next part for the Chief, whom he knows cared deeply about children. “Would you like a real drink Hop. The story is about to get troubling for you. We lived it, so it is what it is.” He states bitterly while making the offer.

“Do you have any whiskey? I have to lead the search parties in a bit, so a shot of whiskey would be great, but if not, I’ll take a beer.” He responds, wiping his hand down his face as if he is wiping his face clean.

“Of course.” Steve, ever the good host as he had beaten into him replies. “Would you like it neat or on the rocks?” He shoots a playful grin at the man, who rolls his eyes.

“Neat, please. Feel free to have one too, kid. You look like you could really use it.” Hopper winces, refilling his water glass while Steve is reaching for the top shelf for a bottle and glasses, with his little big-eyed tail, Eleven.

“Should I have some too?” Eleven asks, all brown eyed and innocent, to Steve, which prompts him to choke on a laugh.

“Definitely not.” Steve smiles, mirth dancing in his gaze but heart a little heavy, feeling like a hypocrite. He had started drinking the first time he had been left alone at 11 years old. Otherwise, he never would have fallen asleep in the big empty house he was imprisoned in.

“OK.” She replies, a little dejected by the categorical refusal, before she raises a pleading puppy dog eyes look at her brother. “Can I have juice instead of water?” She asks, hopeful.

Steve pours her a glass of orange juice and they all reconvene at the table, Eleven sliding into Steve’s lap which he hadn’t even noticed until now. “Just a quick thing I forgot to tell you Hop. That first day? In Grant Park? I was playing what I call ‘hide and seek in plain sight’ with my parents.” Steve pauses, he and Hopper clinking their glasses and downing their shots.

Steve picks up his story. “They walked by me three times without even looking my way. I ran away from them after my father wanted to leave almost as soon as we got there. I said I wanted to stay, but he grabbed my arm and pulled hard. He really hurt my shoulder, so I ran. It was just like Dr. Brenner.” A shiver of fear runs through the boy, a haunted look in his eyes. Memories of Papa will always be the “monster” Steve fights, alongside actual ones.

“Why didn’t you tell me when I found you?” Hopper inquires, huffing with anger that a child was treated without the care a parent should show to their own. “I could have talked to him about not manhandling a child.”

“Honestly?” Steve began, drawling. “I had only been with them a month or two, and only because my grandparents had to force my father to ‘for appearances’ as a family man or they would have never taken me in. My mother wanted a kid for the first two years, but my dad didn’t except when he needed one for business reasons. I already knew the look he had on his face, and he was on the verge of exploding when we got home as it was. I didn’t want to make it worse and get locked in the pantry again.” Steve’s voice cracks a little a that, the ghost of childhood terror now taking solid form as he starts shaking, lips trembling. He takes a deep breath, closing his eyes, trying to stay calm.

Hopper shakes his head while staring at the tabletop. His skin feels like it’s barely containing his fury, the waves of his murderous irritation pushing at him to snap. He is livid, and disappointed in himself. He feels like he should have noticed Dick Harrington’s attitude, especially with all the black eyes and bruises Steve almost always bore when his father was home, even just for a night. Young Steve always said it was his own clumsiness, that he had fell down the staircase, or bumped into a wall when he had wanted to get himself a glass of water during the night. Harrington had lied, and it had been obvious ones, so how could the policeman have missed it? Maybe he wanted to ignore it subconsciously. One thing about the Harringtons all of Hawkins knew: you did not want to start a war with Richard Harrington unless it was worth ‘dying’ over, metaphorically.

Hopper wants to punch a wall, or scream. He failed this boy.

Steve takes a moment to gather himself and wraps his arms around Eleven to anchor himself. She subconsciously leans into him, like they’re trying to glue themselves together. Almost all the masks were off now. At least the ones Steve wore in public. His last mask almost never came off, though it would tonight when he and Eleven were alone. ‘007’ would be laid bare, with no mask to hide behind for his sister as well as himself. He has not dropped that mask in 8 years. Hopper would get a brief look around it… just enough to explain. But nothing more.

“Hey, Hop, this is a bit tougher than I thought.” He croaks, a wince standing as a smile plastered on his pained features. “You OK with me having another shot? I can pour you one too. We always have extra toothbrushes in the bathrooms, and I have mints if you need them.” Steve half asks and half states.

“Yeah kid. I think we both can use it right now. I am going to radio Callahan and Powell, and ask them to radio me when the vigil ends and start the search without me if I am late. You are blowing my mind telling me some of this stuff I have been oblivious to.” Hopper replies, trying to keep the sigh he feels building up in his chest from escaping his lips. The kids don’t need to feel like they are being a burden. They aren’t, Hopper is just discouraged, sad and outraged, and he can’t numb it in the bottom of a bottle with Eleven’s young eyes in here.

“Ellie, you want another shot of orange juice?” Steve asks, not wanting his sister to feel left out.

She giggles and nods before telling Steve: “I like that name you called me. Ellie. Can it be mine?”

Hopper and Steve both look at her, one with stunned horror, the other with pained sympathy and a flabbergasted look on his face. Steve had not even realized he did it. Calling her by a nickname, giving her a new one… It is just a habit from shortening most of his friends’ names. Both men readily agree, happy to not call her a number anymore… like leaving the Bob Seger song “Feel Like a Number” behind.

“For your full name, which do you prefer? Elizabeth or Eleanor.” Hopper asks, because at some point she’ll need a name that can give her a new identity.

Ellie scrunches up her nose, looking even younger than 12 or so. God, she is so young… How can people be so cruel to kids? Hopper would never understand. “Elizabeth. There was a nasty woman at the lab named Eleanor, and she was mean to me for no reason. She always made the blood draws hurt bad and would pinch me all the time just to make me jump, but never around Papa.”

Hopper takes that as an opportunity to find out a few things. “Speaking of the lab, I already know that it was run by Dr. Brenner, who sounds like a real a….” And remembering his audience changes what he was going to say to “prize”. Steve shoots him a shit-eating look, a knowing look, and Hopper votes on ignoring it, while the little girl tilts her head with confusion at his previous hesitation. “What was the purpose of him collecting kids?”                           

“Child experiments.” Steve spits out before Ellie can open her mouth, downright growling his anger for Brenner. “Mostly just testing our abilities at various things, trying, through repetition, to see what skills could be improved, and what couldn’t. We lived there, ate there, had basic school lessons… very basic, but we never left. We saw the aides, the guards, and each other, but the isolation was, I guess, part of the whole experiment.” Elev- Elizabeth, Ellie, the little girl, presses her back further into the teenager’s chest, curling on herself at the memory and not saying what Steve didn’t.

“Speaking as a Chief of Police, I know that is illegal.” Hopper tries to think of a nice way to ask the next question, but there isn’t one. “How did they get the kids? Where are your parents?”

Steve stares at him or a moment, still as rock, and then takes a deep breath, lets it out slowly. “The only parents I have ever had are the Harringtons. As far as I can remember, I was in the lab. I think I was born there, as were most of us. I think they had lab volunteers or employees that were artificially inseminated or given test tube babies to carry, but I don’t know for sure. Only ‘8’ and ‘9’ came from outside.”

“And the lab is in the Department of Energy building, you had said earlier?” Hopper, in police mode, inquires, trying to ignore the way his blood is boiling to dangerous temperatures. Somebody is going to die, and if Hopper has his way, it’s going to be Brenner.

Steve swallows, sighing, and then his eyes are hard, steely. His anger vibrates in every word, in every twitch of his face. “That was a total cover. Under that building. Like a hundred feet under. We never saw the sun or outside, or anything.” Steve answers. “There was a first group of kids, ‘002’ through ‘009’, and I was the youngest of them, so their tests did not have good results with me. ‘010’, ‘011’, ‘012’, and ‘013’ were about 4 years younger than me, so I was responsible for making sure they stayed safe.”

“At 4 years old?!?” Hopper practically explodes, bright red in the face and all. “They are on my turf; I’m going to see if I can shut them down.”

“I was the last one there.” Ellie quietly says. “There are no more.”

Steam almost pours out of Hopper’s ears. “Where did they go? How many were there?”

“I think ‘017’ was the highest number”. Steve said with a quiver in his voice. “We had to call Dr. Brenner ‘Papa’, and the others were our siblings, like a messed up scientific cult.” Steve gave it a moment’s thought before revealing the next part. “A few escaped while I was there, but I don’t know about the others.”

Ellie just nods, biting her lower lip, nervously. “Other than when I was young, and a bit after when Steve protected us, I don’t remember any others being there. It was just me.” She whispers, sinking into her brother’s embrace, and Steve readjusts her so that she is curled up safely on his lap, hugging her like she would vanish into smoke at any second.

“Jesus Christ.” Hopper mutters under his breath, screaming curses in his head. “So you don’t even know if they are alive?”

Ellie shook her head, miserable at the thought of them being gone forever.

“I am still going to make sure they are out of business.” Hopper vows, decidedly.

Sounding resigned, Steve replies: “You can’t. Technically, it doesn’t exist. I think it is CIA or Black Ops run, my grandparents tried to check, since it bordered their land, and they had contacts everywhere, top level private investigators, and all that. If they couldn’t find a trail, I doubt you will.”

Hopper grumbles. He doesn’t like hitting a dead end. Especially when it came to children being abused. Only the vilest pieces of shit hurt children, and Hopper’s job was to catch them and throw them in jail. “Well, I am still going to look into this mess, so you guys are safe.” Hopper does have one source that usually seems to know about everything in this country, even the most top-secret stuff. He was a pain in the ass to deal with, but Murray Bauman seemed to get the job done when seeking information.

“I think my family’s money, and how much I have grown and changed since then puts me in the clear.” Steve half guesses, half states, sounding unsure, like he hopes he’s right but not believing it all that much since he does not really know what safety is. “I don’t even think there are official records, so this damned tattoo is the only link to me, but they are looking for Ellie.”

“That’s why I need you to keep her here and safe for a few days. I’ll take it from there. I know I can trust you to keep your mouth shut since I did not tell your parents about the parties and underage alcohol, nor have CPS check on you or take you away since we never really saw them around town.” Hopper reminds Steve. “And you begged me not to tell your parents, which I did keep the secrets for you kid. Now that I know what a bastard your dad is, I’m glad I never said anything to him.” Hopper growls out, but he is telling all of this to Steve to remind him to protect Ellie, that this is serious. He always felt fatherly towards Steve, and Joyce, with her instincts, said to leave him be, to just keep an eye on him. He knew then and he knows now: he should have followed his gut instincts and done more.

Just then Hopper’s radio comes to life. All three jump at the loud burst of static, hearts trying to run away from their chest, settling down after a moment. The vigil is over. On his way out, Hopper reminds Steve to keep drapes and blinds closed, and Ellie out of sight, and reminds her to listen to Steve, and use the radio anytime she thinks she needs to. He puts the clothes Flo got Ellie on the sofa, closes the First Aid suitcase, and leaves. Steve locks the door immediately behind Hopper.

Steve folds the clothes, which doesn’t take long given Flo only bought a few items of clothing. He thinks, after looking at the tags for sizes, that he will pick some nicer clothes up for her tomorrow after school, or maybe he could run downtown at lunch. The choices in Hawkins aren’t great but there is one store where he knows he could pick up a few things without spending a ton, and the quality is decent. They’d at least feel nicer against her skin than the basic cheap things she has now and would last a while. The sweat clothes on her are probably the best of the clothes she came with.

“Are you getting tired or are you feeling OK?” Steve checks with Ellie.

“I’m a little hungry, but I don’t know what is good here besides what Benny fed me.” She tells Steve, not knowing the name of the burger and fries.

“I have some leftovers from last night you’ll probably like, and I am kind of hungry too. I’ll heat it up after I put these away.” He motions towards the folded clothes.

Steve runs the clothes upstairs, putting them in the dresser in the guest room, except the footsie pajamas which he leaves on the bed for her to wear tonight. He starts down the stairs, not really surprised to find Ellie waiting for him, seated on the bottom step. She hears him and looks up, patiently waiting for him before she stands up and grabs his hand. Steve isn’t surprised by the action; he could tell she still feels lost in the big house without him. They walk into the kitchen, and Steve takes out the Chicken Parmigiana he made last night. He lifts the corner of the lid on the Tupperware container and puts it in the microwave to heat up. When it’s ready, he plates it, and tops off El’s juice. He tells her it is hot so be careful, and they sit next to each other at the kitchen island, eating.

Ellie practically inhales the chicken, and Steve asks if she wants more. “I am full.” She says with sauce all around her mouth. It was quite a sight, and Steve smiles, hiding his snort of amusement in his next bite. “It was really really good Sev… Steve.” She beams at him, remembering to use his public name.

“OK. You want to talk now or tomorrow?” He asks her.

“Let’s talk now.” She orders, making the boy chuckle, eager to find out what Steve had been doing the last few years since he left the lab. She was only about four when he escaped the lab, and she couldn’t remember how old he was when he left. She also wants to learn about being out here. In the ‘real’ world.

It is not a talk he is especially anxious to have. He is not particularly proud of how he has lived the last few years especially. Again, wondering if it is time to live without Carol and Tommy, and do things the way he wants to. Screw the “King Steve” personality, and just be himself for what is left of High School, and try and do better. He knows he’ll never get the straight A’s his dad would settle for, wanting Steve to have an A+ in every class, plus the best at basketball and swimming (though he already holds 2 state records for swimming). Especially now that one of his siblings was found and staying near him, he wants to be a good big brother, set a good example, and teach her how to be like a regular kid. Plus, he knows he would never be lonely with Ellie in Hawkins, even if he still hates being alone in this house and hates how his parents act towards him.

They sit down on the expensive and incredibly uncomfortable sofa his mother saw in a high-end decorating magazine, buying it on impulse ‘just for the fun of it’. She had been halfway through a bottle of Chardonay, so really it was a stupid decision, and now Steve has to live with the consequences. He hates that sofa, he hates it. He often wonders if she would even notice it had been replaced.

“Do you know where the others are?” Steve begins, curious and a little scared. He hopes they are ok, but then again, not all of them were good. Some were awful, but Steve has a hard time remembering who used to be mean. Except for 002. He was always mean. He had thought, once, that because they were all prisoners, they would have a feeling of solidarity between them, a sense of empathy for each other. He had been wrong.

Still. They are his ‘family’. His siblings. He wants to know.

Ellie shook her head. “I was always alone the last few years, and I only ever felt one of the others. A sister. But I am not sure where she is.”

“That is probably 008 or Kali, as she insisted we call her. Dr. Brenner told us she was one of the failures, and the failures always just disappeared. But she got away. I helped her, but I was scared to go.” Steve explains, smiling at the memory of his gruff, angry sister who really just lives for the possibility of committing crimes now that she is free. To each their own, as they say. Steve isn’t about to judge. “I have no idea where she is. She even hides her mind from me.” The last time he had felt her, it was her first ‘kill’ out of the lab. A former employee. Steve had deduced what she was up to after that.

“Why?” El asks, her puppy dog eyes making Steve want to hide her from the world that might hurt her.

“Why did she leave, or why didn’t I?” Steve rhetorically responds, and Ellie nods. “She left after she was only there about a year. She is about my age, maybe a year or two older, but was born outside the lab, knew her name and her parents, but Dr. Brenner’s people took her away. She was resistant to doing anything he and the others wanted, and she and I were afraid they would hurt her.”

Steve pauses, taking a sip of ice water to soothe his aching throat and heart. He misses all his siblings, well except 002, who was a bully and a really mean person in general. He is the only sibling he really doesn’t miss. He is the only one Steve can remember being mean. He liked hurting people for fun with his powers. He is made infinitely sadder by the realization that he, Kali, and Ellie are the only ones left out of 16 children. After Ellie’s group, there was one more group of little kids, and the numbers went up to 017, but there was no 001. Dr. Brenner said he never wanted anyone to feel better than the others just because his name was number 1.

That had to be earned.

“I was too scared to leave with Kali. Unlike her, I had never been outside the lab, and I was afraid all sorts of bad things would happen to me. Dr. Brenner said they would, but he lied. That lab was so much more dangerous than the outside in general. It was about 2 or 3 more years before I realized that.” Steve finishes. He shakes his head sadly, looking down and thinking of most of his siblings being hurt or killed by the lab staff, trying to blink back tears. He does not want to explain that final cruelty to Ellie.

“I really don’t remember there being others the last few years. I was alone.” Ellie states, but her face is screwed up in concentration, trying to bring back something that is missing. “But I do have some blank times in my memory. I remember the others, then I have a blank space, and I was bigger, but it was just me, Pa…. Dr. Brenner, and the staff, and it stayed that way.”

“Stayed that way until when and how you escaped…” Steve urges her on, trying not to pressure her. He can see the trauma the lab left in her eyes. He sees it every morning in the mirror.

“Yesterday, I now know at night.” She begins, as Steve watches her shrink in on herself to hide. “They put me in the tub to try and contact any life in another dimension they found that I called ‘Upside Down’.”

Steve knows what Ellie calls “the tub” well. It was really a large isolation tank filled with salt water to try and “enhance” your abilities. It was small, dark, and stuffy. It was terrifying. Steve opens his arms, able to tell this is very difficult for Ellie, and she moves to his lap again, sitting sideways with his arms around her. He is exuding a sense of comfort and safety naturally, as Ellie noticed more and more as the night went on.

“What I saw was a weird world that looked dark and dead with no people. It looks like this town, well, what I saw of it, but everything falling apart.” She stops, reaching for her juice glass, and has a long drink. “The thing I connected with was horrible. A monster of some kind that just lives with a few simple thoughts. Kill, eat, and kill again. That’s it, a beast that kills. Nothing else. I was so scared of it I started screaming louder than I ever had in my life!” Now Ellie is shaking and breathing hard, so Steve holds her tighter.

“You can stop anytime, Ellie.” Steve offers against her shaved head, staring into the void. He could imagine what haunted her. The terror. If Brenner had really asked her to reach for another dimension… Shit, things could turn sour, dangerously so, really quickly. Steve had a bad feeling about all of this.

“No, if I don’t finish now, I never will.” She replies with conviction, though her voice was shaking a little but the girl trying to be brave, leaning more into Steve. “I didn’t realize it then, but I must have sent a huge wave of my powers out because I broke the tub, and the water poured out, and I heard all kinds of screaming and alarms through the cracks, then growling, more screaming and death. I could hear people being killed by the monster because I opened a door to the ‘Upside Down’ and a monster came in the lab. I couldn’t see it in the tub, but I knew it was out there. Then people started using guns, and there was more noise, and growling, and breaking things, and every bad noise you can think of, and I was stuck in the tub!” What had started as a tear or two down her cheeks were now a river of tears. Steve holds her as she buries her face in his shirt to cry, and he just rubs circles on her back soothingly, making comforting noises.

Eventually, her tears slow as does her breathing, and she is quiet. Steve does not want to move in case she cried herself to sleep, even though his butt is totally numb from this crappy to-sit-on, but nice to-look-at couch. The couch is a metaphor for his parents and the way they act, he thinks to himself. They always wanted to look nice and fancy, and appear that way from the outside, but were a royal pain in the ass once you got past the “perfect” monied family appearance.

Ellie looks up at Steve, her eyes swollen and red, and snot running from her nose. Steve grabs a tissue from the dispenser on the side table and gives it to her. She blows her nose in it, and Steve gives her another one for her eyes. He figures Ellie is almost done with her story now. And he decides to leave it to her whether to finish it tonight or to wait until tomorrow. He will tell what he had been doing tomorrow since today was apparently a long and tiring day for the poor girl, and crying like that can take a lot out of a person. Steve stands up, Ellie clinging to him like a koala, so he makes sure she won’t fall with his arms supporting her from the bottom, walks into the kitchen, and gets himself more ice water and her a fresh glass of cool water. He had to set her down, then brings the glasses with Ellie on his tail, to the table. He sits, and she is back on his lap in a flash.

Steve checks in with her: “Are you still ok to finish, or sleepy and want to go to bed?”

She simply answers, the words a little muffled by the way she had her cheek squished in his shirt: “Finish now.” Then takes a big sip of the chilled water, and another. When she looks perkier again, she clears her throat.

“Now that I was stuck in the tank, I just waited until it was finally quiet for a while, and I didn’t sense the monster, then I opened the top with my powers, and climbed up the platform and out. There were flakes of gray stuff floating in the air, and a lot of blood, guns, and people parts and broken glass. So, I kind of walked around, trying to get back to my room, but once I was out of the tub room, I could only go a little way before locked doors blocked the hall.” Ellie further explains, and Steve barely even blinks. The disgust he feels is for his sister’s distress more than for the graphic images flooding his mind. Maybe Ellie is projecting, but Steve has a vivid imagination. Blood and body parts and dead people were par for the course in the lab. Not that it was a good thing, it was just a fact.

“I found a locked room that I could open with my powers since it was a regular lock.” Ellie says, meaning it was not electronic and not shielded from their ‘abilities’ as Steve called them. “There was a big pipe in the room, and I pulled the mesh cover off, and started crawling through it. There was just enough room for me to get in it and move. It split and twisted and turned and went up and up and up, and suddenly it ended. I was in the woods outside the lab and fence. I started running, and when I was far away, I started hearing sirens and men yelling directions at each other. I don’t know if they were looking for me, the monster, or both.” She purposely leaves out the part she doesn’t want to mention about the monster taking the boy, Will, into the Upside Down. She feels guilty since she’s the one who opened the door and let the monster out, but she can and will get him back soon, no matter what.

She also knows that Steve won’t let her leave. Not without him, at least, and she doesn’t want him to involve himself in this dangerous situation. She’s the one who created the problems. She will be the one solving it. She can do it.

Steve shakes his head, surprised Ellie escaped by accident when the others had always dreamed of being anywhere else but the lab, but thought they were trapped. Maybe whatever the pipe was for had only been added recently. From what Ellie said, it sounded like the Isolation Tanks were in a new area. One where the pipe may not have been accessible before.

“I found a tree to hide in, accidentally fell asleep, and when I woke up, the sun was out! I had never seen it or the sky before, even though they were in my books.” Ellie, excitement evident in her voice, turns on his lap to face him properly. “I had cuts on my bare feet, my gown was too cold, and I was hungry, but I was out and saw the sun, trees, and animals. Anyway, I smelled something like food, and went towards it. Then I met Benny at his diner, and he was my friend, and he had Hopper take me to keep me safe since the bad men were looking for me, and I met Flo, who was really nice and put on cartoons, is that the right word?” She pauses, waiting for an answer. Steve nods, smiling softly. “She showed me a shower, and it had warm water! Not like the cold ones at the lab, and I ate a bit and napped, then Hopper took me here.” Ellie finishes up.

“And I am so glad you did, and am happy to have my little sister here.” Steve says playfully, bopping her nose with his finger and she giggles, nose scrunching from the tickling sensation. Ellie had been touched kindly more in the last 12 or 14 hours than the last 4 years. “But it is getting late so we should sleep. Come upstairs and I will show you around.”

Ellie hops off Steve’s lap. She grabs his hand, a vicious grip that shows just how scared she still feels despite her apparent calm, and they walk room to room downstairs. Steve explains what each room was, making sure the lights were off, doors locked, and windows tightly covered, in the process. He shows her to her room, which door is to the closet, and which to the bathroom, then shows her where his room is and how close it is to hers.

Ellie starts crying again, this time combined with a mini tantrum, while the brunet watches her, helpless. She is scared of the monster, scared of being somewhere new for the third time today, scared it is all a dream, and scared the bad men would find her while she slept, and she would never see Steve or Hopper or Benny again. Steve is too tired to argue with her. His previous panic at seeing her cry for no reason turns into fond exasperation, and he tries hard not to roll his eyes. Children sometimes… He just tells her to put on her pajamas, and ask for help if she needs it (she does, zippers were foreign to her) and has her brush her teeth in his bathroom, after which he brushes his own. Steve gives her the choice of a roll out bed that is in his closet for sleepovers, not that his parents ever let him have any, or in his bed with him. As expected, Ellie chooses to sleep with him in the bed. Steve climbs into bed, and she gets in next to him, cuddling against his side like a scared little kitten.

He clicks off the bedside light and before long they are both deeply asleep, his arm unconsciously holding Ellie, completely oblivious to the world and the danger just outside the patio doors.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 – Wednesday

A New Day Dawns

Pretty much everyone awake at this hour is farmers, people working the night shift, insomniacs, and Benny, to prep for cooking and get fresh morning deliveries from area farmers. One of the only other men awake at such an early hour today is Chief Hopper. 

Hopper had gotten up much earlier than usual. In fact, he hadn’t really slept much. He just dozed periodically in his office. After the search party broke up around 11:00, he had stopped in to check on Joyce, and was taken aback at how the house looked, as well as Joyce, though she had been asleep in an armchair still holding the phone.  Jonathan was basically right behind Hopper returning to the house, looking pretty much like a zombie. Hopper had a prescription for sleeping pills, which also helped with anxiety, so he had a dozen or so with him in his pocket. He knew he wasn’t supposed to share prescription medication, but with the sudden appearance of Ellie yesterday, he hadn’t had a chance to call Joyce’s or Jonathan’s doctor to get them their own medication.

As Jonathan had come through the door, Hop had shushed him, and pointed back outside. Jonathan went out the door he had just come in, tailed by Hopper. Right now, they are standing side to side, Hopper smoking lazily into the cold air of the night.

“Hey kid, got to tell you that you look like something the cat dragged in, ate, then spit back up.” Hopper addresses him, taking in the sad state of the young man, who has the biggest dark circle under his eyes he has ever seen in his life.

Jonathan lets out a sort of laugh and heavy exhale combined. “Let’s not try the kid glove approach and go right for the kill.” He jokes, and it falls flat, nothing but exhaustion behind his eyes.

“Come on, you know I don’t beat around the bush when it’s this serious.” Hopper continues, feeling a little like a dad he had never had the chance to really be. “The house looks like some kind of early Christmas disaster, you look like you haven’t slept or showered in days, and your mom in there is probably passed out from exhaustion, but I bet if a squirrel farts in these trees it’d wake her up.”

Jonathan snorts at that. It sounds pained and forced.

“Yeah, things are a bit grim around here.” Jonathan replies, knowing Hopper as well as the family and Joyce do, he knows it was coming from the right place. “I’m glad my mom is finally asleep though. Benny came by with some food and had a couple of shots of vodka with her to try and get that result, or at least calm her down.” Jon doesn’t mention the ‘monster in the wall’ or Will supposedly talking through the lights.

“Listen.” Hopper tells him while reaching in his pocket for the pills. “I bought some of these over. I sometimes have trouble sleeping with the shift changes and all that, and these pills help me when I do. They also help a bit with anxiety, but really sleeping is what they should be used for, and no driving for 8 hours after you take them. Since you and your mom are both smaller than me, only take half a pill, and honestly, if you can keep an eye on her, crush it and mix it in juice if she won’t take it. Won’t do anyone any good if she has a breakdown or only sleeps an hour or two.”

Jonathan nods and accepts the pills. He gives Hopper a sloppy, tired salute and says: “Whatever you say officer.” He mocks. The words are a bit slurred from pure exhaustion.

After that, Hopper goes back to the station to find Powell there. “Have you been here alone for long?” Hop asks, trying to find out if the station is unoccupied at any point.

“Nah, just got back from a call 30 minutes ago.” Powell replies, boredom evident in his voice. No one likes the late shift. Nothing happens, except maybe a barking dog or a car accident, and the boredom can get tedious after a few hours.

“OK.” Hopper replies, no relief washes over him after a night of confused anxiety filled with suspicious vans, knowing the office was unoccupied . “I’ll be in my office if you need to answer another call or need help on one.” He offers while thinking the odds are less than zero, even his voice sounding world-weary and scratchy.

“10-4 boss.” Powell mumbles loud enough for Hopper to hear. “It’s been pretty much the usual quiet night around here, so been getting a lot of paperwork done. You here late because of the Byers case?” He winces a little with sadness as he says it, he knows how close Hop is to Joyce and her kids.

“Yup, you know what cases with kids do to me, so I know I won’t sleep well tonight.” Hopper states, though it’s really what he heard at Harrington’s eating at his conscience. He needs to get a start on checking out that lab and Dr. Martin Brenner, truth be told. He had been letting the kid, Steve, down for years, totally unaware of it. His voice tight with a tone of urgency anyone would attribute to Will Byers’s disappearance, but that had taken a sudden back seat after talking with Steve and Ellie.

The white van is still down the street so he really doesn’t trust that phone calls were not being monitored or recorded, and since the station has been empty for a bit, there could be bugs in his office too, so he does a sweep. Removing lightbulbs from sockets, opening any removable cushion, and looking under all surfaces, in drawers, and under them, and anywhere else accessible he can think of before he is satisfied his office is clean.

Hopper isn’t sure where to start, so he looks through the files in storage about the lab. He pulls a dusty box off the shelf in the storage closet off his office and next to his own bathroom. He knows by the weight there isn’t much in it. The box is less than a quarter full, most of it is news clippings with notes paperclipped to them in the former chief’s handwriting. A lot are about the Hawkins being chosen for a DOE lab and how it would help the economy. One article, just one, is a profile of the lab director, Dr. Martin Brenner. It is just a fluff piece in the local paper. Mostly about Brenner’s prior work at several labs and military bases on top secret projects regarding electricity and the effect various forces and objects have on power grids. The article is over 20 years old and there aren’t any others on new directors.

Hopper almost misses a bunch of tabloid articles paperclipped together and a note with a question mark on it, but no other writing. The oldest are about 12 years old, and there are about 4 years of articles there. All about a woman accusing Dr. Brenner of taking her baby, a girl she had named Jane, when she was born and the hospital telling her it was a stillborn girl. The woman, Terry Ives, claimed to have heard the baby crying, but Dr. Brenner had been overly involved with her pregnancy after she took part in an experiment he supervised where the patients were given an LSD-like drug. Terry Ives claimed not to know she was pregnant at the time she took part in the test as she was only 1 month or less into her pregnancy. Dr. Brenner responded by saying he worked with physics and electricity, not people and drugs, and he had no earthly reason to kidnap a newborn. His only interest had been when Ms. Ives started making her accusations and getting her case dismissed. The last article states the case had been dropped after Ms. Ives suffered a mental breakdown and became semi-catatonic, so the suit was dropped officially by Terry Ives’s sister, Becky Ives, who is taking care of Terry and her affairs. That article is about 8 years old, and the only reason Hopper even gave the bundle a second look is that it fit in with what the kids had told him this evening about Dr. Brenner and what is really going on in the lab. The articles are all written under two different pen names he knows Murray Bauman uses. He probably has to contact him based on that, a task he will not enjoy. He’ll double check Benny’s thoughts later.

All the dust and the long day are getting to Hopper and his eyes feel gritty and he’s tired, so decides it was time for a catnap on the sofa in his office. It is far too short for his 6’5” frame and somewhat bulging belly, but is good enough to close his eyes on, even if he cannot sleep. He places the files back in the box, puts the lid on, and puts it under another dusty box so it doesn’t look like it has been disturbed. He takes a fast side trip to his bathroom to at least clean his face and hands, then locks his office door. He sits at his desk and writes a few notes down about Terry Ives; things he would need to talk about with Murray. He goes over to the sofa and gets as comfortable as he can, scrunched up on it.

Hopper dazes on and off for about two hours. He wants to check in with Wayne and look at the work so far, and he wants to talk to Benny before there are many people in the diner about how necessary a visit to Bauman is.  Wayne was staying on his nocturnal work schedule so he would be around if his boy needed him. He would sleep while Eddie was at school, as usual, and wake up around 4 pm. 

Wayne was just about to lock the door to the cabin when he pulled up. He waves in greeting, saying “Morning Hop”. His smile is splitting his face with pride. He knows he did damn good carpentry work, and is glad to be there to see Hopper’s first reaction to the work in progress.

Hopper gets out of his truck, and greets Wayne in kind, a wave and warm smile. “I like the new front door.” He says with as much honesty as he can. It is new, but has a rustic finish that goes perfectly with the cabin. Wayne did an exceptionally good job. “Wherever you found that door, it looks great. Nice and sturdy.” Hopper compliments again, running his hand over the surface, his amazement at the look and feel glowing in his eyes.

“Figured you would like it, and since you wanted it strong and secure, I made sure there is a thick metal layer in the middle, and special locking bolts that go into a metal bracket at the deadbolt and top and bottom on the knob side. It’ll practically take dynamite to get this bad boy open.” Wayne raps his knuckles on the wood, again, a look of pure pride crossing his face. Wayne doesn’t work in carpentry anymore, but still takes great care in going above and beyond what is asked of him. Judging by the glow coming off him he has more surprises.

“You got any other unexpected stuff inside there yet?” Hopper asks, knowing by Wayne’s look he is getting a tour whether he wants it or not. 

Wayne opens the door and knocks on the doorframe. “See how thick this is? I put a complete outside wall in, as well as a complete inside wall, so you not only have double the protection from the elements, but a sheet of metal in between the walls, and metal shutters to seal the windows and door in an emergency!” He declares, again, his ingenuity at meeting and exceeding Hopper’s specifications has him puffing his chest up in pride.

“Holy crap.” Hopper blurts out in pleased surprise. “I’m getting a damned fortress and home in one!” Hopper shakes his head in amazement, clapping Wayne on the shoulder. The protective father in him is doing backflips looking at how well Wayne took to his directions about safety. 

“These materials must have cost a fortune. You need some more cash to pay for them upfront?” Hopper asks, genuinely concerned about how much money Wayne must have laid out for everything. He knows Wayne’s finances are always a bit shaky.

“Nah, I just used my account at the lumber yard and hardware store for most of it, so you can pay me when I’m done. Besides, I found all the sheet metal in the small barn over there, so just using that, and going to use wood from the old smokehouse for the flooring, sand and finish it nice for you.” Wayne says excitedly. He’s practically vibrating out of his skin in excitement over his finds on that property that saved Hopper money, knowing most people would charge him for all of it and gotten it new, since Hopper said not to worry about the cost. Wayne is thrifty though, from his own shortfalls of money, so he takes a special kind of satisfaction in re-using stuff around the property that would give the cabin an expensive look and feel.

Wayne hands Hopper one of the keys to the front door. “I’d better get home before my boy starts worrying why I’m late.” Wayne smiles, still internally thrilled by being able to genuinely surprise Hop with the amount of safety and security he could build into the place just by having collected so many materials on the property.

Hopper stands on the front porch, watching Wayne get in his truck and drive home. He is overwhelmed by the thought Wayne had put into making this place as safe as it could be, and Hop is already thinking that whatever of his budget for fixing the cabin he didn’t spend on Wayne’s labor and supplies, he will give Wayne as a bonus. He knows Wayne won’t take charity, but a reasonable bonus for a job well done and under budget is not considered charity by Wayne. It’s partly why Wayne has worn pride in his work like an expensive overcoat. Wayne also had a strong belief that you give people even more than they asked for without spending extra, and priceless word of mouth would go a long way in bringing in business.

Even though Wayne closed his construction business when his boy moved in, and downsized his life, sacrificing a lot for the kid, he doesn’t regret one second of it. He needed a steadier income, even if it is much lower, and benefits to raise a kid. Plus taking the night shift gives him Eddie’s after school and evening hours free to spend with the kid so he doesn’t have to raise himself. Wayne, like Benny, Joyce, and Hopper (once you scratched the police chief off him), has a heart of gold, and is especially concerned with the welfare of children. 

Hopper locks the front door, not needing to look around inside. From the doorway he had seen it was mid-destruction/reconstruction. Wayne is doing all the work himself, even though Hopper gave him the OK to hire an assistant he knew was trustworthy, and would keep his mouth shut. Knowing Wayne as he does, Hopper guesses Wayne doesn’t have anyone he trusts to keep things quiet, plus be the perfectionist Wayne is. Hopper already knows the plumber and electrician Wayne would have do that part of the project, and knows they are some of the few people he trusts and knows do their jobs the way he does – better than specified.

Hopper walks down the steps, noticing Wayne put cinderblocks around the base of the cabin, which was previously covered in wood since the building was constructed on thick metal piers, not a slab or a foundation. He knows the piers are secure as the cabin hasn’t settled at all over the many years since it was built. His grandfather was cheap and could pinch a nickel until it bled, but he knew how to get quality work done for very little money. Hopper is also pleased with the wood trellising around the base of the porch. He can see cinder blocks behind it, now really obvious since he knows the blocks are there. He might ask Wayne to stain the trellis and paint the block the same color, so it isn’t as visible to others.

Hopper slowly drives over the rutted drive away from the cabin, turning back onto paved roads at the big tree at the end of the ‘driveway’. Hopper has no intention of paving it or improving it as he wants it to look abandoned or rarely used, like an old fire road. Even though Wayne worked fast, Hopper is relieved, with all that has been done in the cabin, that he asked Steve to watch Ellie for up to a week. It would also give him some time to poke around about the lab once they had something to go on and find Will Byers. Hopper points the truck towards Benny’s, not so much for food, but he needs to ask his long-time best buddy his opinion on a few things, see if he has a different perspective or less distasteful idea than going to Bauman.

Fortunately, it’s a short drive. Mainly because Hopper has a feeling Ellie will want Benny to come over to the cabin and visit a lot. Until she is safe in public, she will be restricted to the cabin, and it’s bound to get lonely and boring. She’ll want to see the people she knows like Benny, Flo, and Steve. Steve would probably come over a lot on his own. After the work on his and Ellie’s home is completed, he is thinking about having Wayne do a regular, no high security, renovation on the small barn or an outbuilding that will make a great place to rent if Steve ever needs to get away from Richard Harrington, now that he knows the type of father he is, or maybe Steve will want to live closer to Ellie. Who knows what the future will bring, Hopper thinks, but he needs to at least have Wayne make sure which buildings are stable, and which needs to come down. He doesn’t want anyone getting hurt in an unsafe building now that he and Ellie will be living there.

Hop pulls into Benny’s parking lot, and seeing two cars already parked there, decides to park around back in Benny’s private driveway next to his car. Hopper always thought it was kind of odd how early some people showed up for breakfast at Benny’s, but there are a lot of factory shift workers getting off around now, as well as farmers, local daytime employees and commuters to Indianapolis for who Benny’s has become an essential morning stop for breakfast. He even started selling breakfast sandwiches and wraps for people who wanted to eat on their way to work. Hopper gets out of his truck and walks in the back door to the kitchen area. Benny is drinking a cup of coffee in the kitchen, leaning against the kitchen prep counter, since the customers in the diner have already been served. Hopper pours himself a mug of coffee, knowing caffeine would be his friend today.

“Hey, Hop.” Benny greets him with enthusiasm. “Surprised to see you here so early in the morning.” He adds with a big smile and a friendly slap on Hopper’s upper back.

“Been a long night.” Hopper rumbles, his eyelids drooping with exhaustion as he takes a quick look at the customers just on the other side of the kitchen pass-through. Benny doesn’t have a waitress on staff this early. It generally isn’t busier than he could handle himself before 7:30 or 8.

“Gimme a second.” Benny says, following Hopper’s line of sight into the dining area. “I need to check on those guys out there, been a few minutes since I served them.” Putting on his jovial, customer service face, prompting Hopper to smirk because Joyce had the same maniacal smile when she would work, Benny walks out to the customers, carrying a pot of decaf coffee and one of regular coffee. After a quick round of seeing if anyone needs anything else and topping off coffees, he heads back toward Hopper.

“The Byers case keep you up?” Benny asks, genuinely wondering. He knows when something is eating at Hopper, and right now it’s ready to consume him. “I bought food over last night, and this is doing a doozy of a job on Joyce and Jonathan.” He says, genuine concern tainting his voice, and a sense of being at a loss for how to help their friend and her sons. 

“After the search ended, I stopped by the house with Jonathan.” Hopper states knowingly. They have both seen the house looking like Santa’s workshop on an acid trip. “At least the alcohol you gave her had her sleeping when I got there. I only hope she stayed asleep for a couple hours, and I also gave the kid a couple sleeping pills I had at home.”

“That reminds me.” Benny says, voice relaxed a bit from a moment ago. “I wanted to call her and Jonathan’s doctor today to try and get valium for both of them.” Again, the concern bleeds through in his voice, but he sounds a bit more grounded having some action to take. Neither one of them is good at just standing by in a crisis.

“I, uh, also need your opinion on something.” Hopper says, hardly casual, as he walks over to the grill hood, which is not running since nothing is cooking. Hopper sets it on high, and stays there.

Benny knows Hopper well enough from their Special Ops unit they served in together, but never mentioned, doing that meant he does not want to be overheard and doesn’t know if the location has listening devices planted. He walks over to join him and knows, because of how Hopper is, that he is about to hear something that is a dangerous mess. He knows they are really screwed if Hop mentions their fellow unit member Bauman. Benny goes and locks the back door, so no one stumbles in that way. 

“What’s going on?” Benny whispers into Hopper’s ear. Even with the hood going full blast he knows to be as quiet as he can. His gut’s getting that sinking feeling just by the setting of the conversation. He can’t even remember the last time they talked like this.

“There could be a lot going on based on the talk I had with your find yesterday, as well as her brother.” Hop pauses, feeling jittery from the caffeine, lack of sleep, and what he might be dragging his best friend into just by asking his opinion. He also wants to make sure the force of what he said landed right.

Benny’s eyes pop open, and he croaks out one word: “Brother?” As that sinking feeling he has in his gut turns into an all-out freefall. “What the fuck? Where? And why didn’t she mention him?!” Benny’s voice gets tighter with stress as he says it. “Shit, what does this all mean for the find?”

Hopper’s jitteriness increases ten-fold seeing how Benny reacted. He knows, without it being said, they just fell into a large horse barn sized pile of manure. He holds out his coffee mug to Benny and asks: “Any way we can Irish this up?”

Benny nods, taking the mug from Hop and switches his coffee cup for a mug also, brings both into the storeroom, reaches up behind the cleaner for the grill, and grabs a small bottle of Irish whiskey before he pours a generous shot sized amount into each cup. He carries them back out after hiding the bottle again. He adds some sugar and cream to the Irish whiskey in the bottom of the mugs and fills the mugs with coffee. He hands Hopper the mug he has been drinking from and sips his own.

Benny holds up a finger to Hop, to signal “hold on”, having noticed a customer signaling at him. He goes out, checks if either table needs more coffee or anything else. Both are ready to pay and leave, so Benny rang them up and watches them go. He goes back to Hopper fast as he can. 

“What’s the deal with the brother and why does that change anything?” Benny says, feeling his paranoia start to kick in and the tension building in his shoulders and neck. It’s a lot like how he would get during the planning sessions for Special Ops missions. The sitting killed him. He’s the type that needs to act, not sit by.

Hopper places both his hands on both of Benny’s shoulders, a little admonishing. “Benny, I know I can trust you with anything. However, her brother’s identity is the one thing I can’t say. It’s not my story to tell, and honestly, it is probably safer if you don’t know.” It totally goes against the itch building under Hopper’s skin, and his belief in openness with Benny. He knows Benny would never tell anyone. Rationally, he knows this for certain. But given they are dealing with the Harrington’s, who can ruin Benny’s business and life if Richard feels he is endangering Steve or knows anything as sensitive as Steve’s past.

Richard would do it just because he feels like it. He’s a bastard like that, honestly. Apparently doesn’t give a crap about his kid, unless it gives him an excuse to fuck with someone’s life.

“An interesting story, which I believe, since I know what you found seems believable as possible, fell into my lap about the Hawkins National Lab.” Hopper explains while pointing in the direction of the lab, about 2 miles yonder. He proceeds to launch into the information the kids told him, from the cover story of the DOE, all the way to child experiments and what little he could find, even mentioning Terry Ives, and if he thought it may have anything to do with Will disappearing, and how to move forward since he is at a dead end.

“You have a huge problem.” Benny deadpans, looking up straight into Hopper’s eyes. His friend shoots him a ‘duh’ glare. Like Hop isn’t aware that he’s in shit up to the neck, and is getting tired of the smell. “I may regret saying this.” Benny starts as Hopper watches the tension building in Benny, which only ever meant one thing. “You have to go talk to Bauman, and you know he won’t say anything over the phone.”

The policeman groans exasperatedly.

“I was afraid you would say that.” Hopper grumbles, but has already resigned himself to that fate. He gives his body a good shake, top to bottom, trying to lose some of the stress currently stored throughout his body. Murray Bauman was always a pain in the ass to deal with. Still is. He has contacts everywhere, and knows things that Hopper could not find out any other way, but it also requires an in-person visit, and listening to Murray’s smug attitude until he was ready to give you the information you came for was a pain in the ass itself, and the more you tried to rush him, the longer he took to tell you.

“Alright, if you don’t hear from me by 4 or so, please call or check on Joyce and Jonathan. I think they are both barely hanging on right now.” Hopper sighs, looking particularly upset over them, and starting to walk like a man heading for the gallows on his way to the back door.

Benny flicks off the fan, double checking he didn’t miss anyone come in to eat while they had been talking. “I’m going to see Joyce and Jonathan this evening. I am hoping their doctor will call in some valium for them both when I call him after 9. Good luck.” He wishes sincerely as Hopper looks over his shoulder, giving him a pathetic grin, and thanks him. He unlocks the back door and gets in his car, pointing it towards the next state over and Murray Bauman.

Steve is awake long before Ellie, so he gets dressed, like any other morning, does his hair, and gets his school stuff together in his backpack. As he is finishing up, Ellie starts stirring. She gives Steve a bleary-eyed smile and asks where he is going, so he has to explain the concept of school to her. He asks if she is hungry, and she nods yes, so Steve takes her into her room, picks out some pink sweatpants and a pink hoodie, fresh underwear, and socks. He helps her start opening the zipper on her pajamas, then tells her to meet him in the kitchen when she is ready, reminding her not to open any blinds or unlock anything.

Steve really wants a cigarette, so he steps onto the back patio, cracks the door open just a bit so he can hear Ellie come down, and lights his cigarette. The smoke swirls towards the sky in front of his eyes, Steve lost in thought. When he’s done, Steve bends over to put his cigarette out on the patio and sees odd muddy footprints on the patio. They do not look like any animal he knows, and something icy curls in his gut, fear spreading in a single wave before he shuts the door.

This isn’t good. This isn’t good. Steve has no idea what it is, but the terror of seeing those footprints…

Something came last night, close, too close, to his house. Too close to them, to his sister.

Seeing Ellie is still not down, he goes back to the kitchen, locking the patio door and heads upstairs to find her. She is all dressed and just coming out of her room. Well, the room where her clothes were kept. She immediately reaches for his hand, and they go downstairs together. He doubts she would know what exactly the footprints belong to either, but he wants to show her. He explains what he is doing and how she has to stand to the side, how he will crack the patio door open so she can peek, then close it again fast. She listens very intensely, nods in understanding, and Steve slides open the door a tiny crack. As soon as she sees the footprints, she starts screaming. Panic swirls inside of Steve’s chest as she burst into tears and scrambles out of the kitchen. Steve swears, locks the door violently, and runs looking for her. He can hear her sobbing in the downstairs bathroom, in the tub with the curtain closed. He already knows school isn’t happening today and will call Hopper or Flo to get him excused.

Steve talks to her at first through the curtain, kneeling on the floor by the tub pleading with her to tell him what is wrong and to talk to him, and a few minutes later, she’s still crying, but it’s no longer great heaving sobs. 

She jumps out of the side of the curtain, runs into Steve’s arms, and starts screaming about it being the monster from the lab that took the boy. About how it came to kill her.

 ____________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

The Morning After The Night Before

The first thing Steve does once he finally gets Ellie calmed down is use the scrambled radio Ellie has been given to contact Hopper. Steve asks if Hopper could get him excused from school as his “company” had a breakdown this morning, and it would be a good idea for Hopper to stop by as he has some important information. Hopper promises to have Flo take care of it, but he has to go out of town to check into a few things and would come by in the late afternoon to evening, and signs off.

Next, Steve sends Ellie upstairs to shower again, hoping it will help her relax and clear up some of the blotchiness on her face from crying. While Ellie is showering, he calls the clothing store downtown, requesting a semi-formal dress in pink (not too frilly, just below her knees) with white leggings and pink shoes, since Ellie looks very pretty wearing her pink sweatsuit, and a number of casual items from blue jeans to slacks, an assortment of blouses that would match in brighter colors, as well as better quality and warmer hoodies and sweatpants, undergarments, socks, a few pairs of sneakers, a cool weather coat, a pair of stylish winter coats appropriate for a 12 year old, and some simple hats (based on the salesperson’s description), gloves and scarves, as well as any other clothes that tweens were buying, and to deliver them in his garage this morning (he does not want the purchases being obvious to anyone watching) if possible, adding in a tip for the shopper and delivery person on his father’s credit card. 

Steve decides to call a jewelry store, and orders a few jeweled wrist bands appropriate for a tween girl with sparkly stones and neutral colors set in silver as well as several thinner bracelets and a charm bracelet with a charm engraved with EH (for Elizabeth Hopper), another with a “7” in stones, and another with “World’s Best Daughter” on it, plus 3 other random charms that the salesgirl feels were appropriate for a 12 year old and would look colorful with random stones, in silver as well. Steve thinks it is a better match for Ellie’s skin tone than gold. He also orders a few pairs of earrings that will make her ears look pierced but aren’t for pierced ears. The shop offers to send someone to pierce her ears, which Steve declines. No one can SEE Ellie.

Lastly, Steve calls an accessory and make-up shop in town, orders 2 more containers of waterproof cover-up, several bottles of nail polish in various shades of pink and red, some light colors of blush since Ellie is “lab kid pale” as he calls it, different fruit flavors of lip gloss, a manicure kit and bearing in mind the clothes he ordered, including some in jewel tones and brighter colors, a natural blond wig and a strawberry blond, leaning more red, wig in fashionable cuts for a tween about El’s height, roughly shoulder length to 2 or 3 inches longer. Steve knows if they look like crap he can cut and style them himself into a better cut, using his mother’s casual hair accessories, including some simple barrettes that are worth almost as much as his BMW, that Angelica never wore. As with the other stores, he puts it on the credit card his father’s secretary pays without bothering to check with his father, and affirms it was for his cousin coming from Florida for the first time, and may need a few things. Steve is really enjoying shopping for his sister since he can just say what he wants and knows the people in the stores would send whatever they have of the best quality and matching or like his descriptions as they know if they disappoint a Harrington, well, they can forget ever getting their business again.

Steve figures the more unlike ‘011’ Ellie looks, especially in the quality and fashionable clothes he had ordered, plus the different colored wigs, and her tattoo well hidden by waterproof coverup and jewelry, the better it is. A lab escapee would never have the money or sense to appear so anti-lab. He also thinks that giving Ellie the opportunity to try on all the clothes and give him a fashion show would take her mind of the alternate dimension monster and Will for a bit, because they would need to talk about it before Hopper comes by for the “important information”. He does not want her on the verge of losing it again. He’s really looking forward to Ellie’s reaction to his purchases. He hopes she’ll like them, and guesses she probably will considering they aren’t hospital gowns and are colorful: something that was surprising to him when he first escaped.  Other than the Rainbow Room, with its washed-out rainbow-colored stripes on the wall, everything was white or industrial gray back there. A shiver ran down his spine just thinking about that place.

Before Steve had made his phone calls, well, buying spree, he had opened the door to the garage he usually parked in. He had moved the rolling clothes rack to the side of the opened door from its usual place by the washer and dryer, as well as two of the rolling carts he used for laundry sorting to ease the transportation of the clothing and accessories into the house.

Now, rather than just waiting for the orders to arrive, he decides to start a pot of coffee in the easy-to-use drip machine he bought rather than attempting to get good coffee out of the monstrous brass coffee, espresso, and cappuccino machine his parents preferred. His mother had tried to show Steve how to use it, but even brewing a pot of coffee was too complicated to bother with on a daily basis. It only saw use the week or two when his parents were in Hawkins, and honestly, Steve thought his $20 Mr. Coffee from Melvald’s made better coffee. He always tucked it in the back of the top cabinet when the folks were around as they felt only “proper” coffee and espresso beverages from the “stuck-up brass monster”, as he referred to it, was good enough to be drank in this house. He would only plug it in and fire it up when they were home, since his mother insisted every good Italian needed one of those “things” in their house for proper coffee and espresso.

Yet when Steve visited his grandmother in Italy, one of the two times he had been allowed to travel with them, despite her family being wealthy too, she used a silver colored 2-piece stovetop espresso pot to make espresso, and she had shown him how to use it. It was very simple, and he bought one home that he used when he wanted an espresso, and often used it when his parents were in various rooms away from the kitchen to make them espresso since “he made the best ones” with the brass monster, never knowing he used the old-fashioned stovetop espresso maker.

Steve’s parents had bought an identical machine for his nonna (grandmother) when they bought theirs, insisting it was the best, and easy to use. It really wasn’t that difficult to use, but was a tremendous pain in the butt to take apart to clean after brewing anything in it, and his grandmother agreed, it did not make anything as well as the stovetop silver one she had used for decades, or even the Mr. Coffee (and adapter plug) Steve sent her for Christmas after he saw her struggling to use her French press as her arthritis got worse. She didn’t much care that Steve was adopted, nor that they had only spent those three weeks together, mostly with her as his parents went to various shopping destinations around Italy. They had formed a deep bond, spoke on the phone often, and she taught him how to cook some basic things. Nonna would send Steve money every month too. She wanted to make sure her nipote (grandson) always had money for the clothing and other things he wanted. Nonna knew he was a smart boy, and always told him to “make more” of what he was given: her way of saying make the money grow too. Don’t waste it like his parents.

She spoke almost perfect English, but in the first two weeks, Steve learned Italian almost perfectly. He had an ear for languages, and they spent the last week of his trip and all their phone calls speaking Italian. Nonna also saw how quickly he memorized recipes and other information. She saw his trouble reading, but when she mentioned it to Richard and Angelica, hoping they would help him, all she heard was a litany of complaints about Steve’s being stupid and a disappointment. From the three weeks she spent with Steve, she knew that was pure cacca di vacca (cow crap) and they obviously spent very little time with the boy or trying to help him. 

Nonna was more than a decade younger than Nana and Pop Pop, she had been widowed for several years. She also kept a very close eye on her and her late husband’s company, trusting Angelica and Richard to do about as good a job sheparding it as they did caring for Steve. She did not like travelling, and was driven to and from the headquarters in Rome a couple of times a week, keeping her eyes on things, and making sure the employees knew if there were any issues, SHE was the one to come to, not Angelica. The board of the directors (except Angelica’s position as Chair of the Board) and all the executives were her relatives and knew what a mess Angelica and her husband were when it came to anything beyond spending money. 

Even though Nonna never said a word to her daughter about it, she thought the way they left Steve alone almost year-round, currently only coming home around the holidays for a week to throw a Christmas Party for the office in Indianapolis and another for their stuck-up friends and business associates at the house where Steve was expected to be a perfect child in the perfect family, was a tragedy. They had been leaving him in the “museum” where they left all their unwanted things, including Steve, more and more since he started school in the 6^th grade. Initially, they had a maid that came weekly, and did any shopping Steve needed, like groceries, or clothes as he grew, as well as cooking several meals she froze for the week ahead for Steve to heat and eat, and to teach him how to properly clean. After a year or so, it became once a month, then only before they came and had their “fake family” Christmas party. 

Steve knew his father never wanted him, but his grandfather convinced him to take Steve in “for appearances”, and his mother, while happy being her version of a mother for about two years, got bored of doing it. She loved taking him shopping and playing dress-up with him in front of her personal shoppers at all the high-end stores she frequented, but as soon as they were back home, he was passed off to tutors or Nannies. Even that only lasted two years. The rest of the year they were on business trips, which was pure bullshit. Steve knew they were little more than figureheads at board meetings a few times a year each. The rest of the time they were resort hopping and shopping, in between his dad cheating with every young (20-ish) woman who liked how big the thing in his pants was. Not his genitals, his wallet… and he did it all right under his mother’s nose, with her not really caring, as she was too drunk or stoned most of the time to notice.

If it was up to him, he would want to be in a real family, not a fake one, or even living with his Nonna, but he still never complained because anything was better than the lab, and he wasn’t used to a real family by any means. Only what he had learned mattered to his parents was what he lived by, but they also weren’t very consistent in what they expected of him. While they were alive, Richard’s parents would come and see Steve on Sundays, often preceded by a few hours by their own cook, for a family dinner. They knew how rarely their son and daughter-in-law were around or in contact with Steve and wanted him to feel like he was part of a family. They were genuinely kind, and would call Steve from their home across town at least every other day to check on him. Again, they, like his Nonna, were not happy with what they were doing to Steve as they grew more and more distant from the child, but adopted or not, it didn’t matter to Nana and Pop Pop. They were not at an age where being “parental” was not really something they could realistically do, especially as his grandfather developed heart problems and was less able to be out for extended periods of time, but they still called frequently, made sure he had everything he could want or need that his parents didn’t provide, and tried being as affectionate as they could give their health limitations. His grandmother still came over for Sunday dinners, though now they were brought in by a caterer in case her husband needed the cook. His grandfather came over when he could, which tapered down to almost never. Both Richard’s parents were quite free with money for Steve, gave him tens of thousands of dollars at a clip since he kept growing it, taught him about managing money and budgets and such. He also learned how to keep money and secrets about money from his parents. As Nana and Pop Pop told him, if his parents knew he was saving (and making his own money in investments, which he had a talent for) they would start paying for less and less of his living expenses despite only being 12. They knew their son was a selfish S.O.B, and his wife lived in another reality most of the time, but they wanted their grandchild to never have to worry about money in his life. They were even the ones who told him to stash the cash his parents gave Steve, and use his dad’s credit card for everything since no one bothered checking it, the accountant or whomever just paid it. It was one of many of their little secrets, including the provisions of the trust fund. Richard knew there was one for the Hawkins properties, and just assumed it would go to him someday. He had even less of a clue what the fund included than Steve, and Richard didn’t know the fund was not his in any way, shape, or form, nor the size of it. Even Steve didn’t know the full extent. He just figured it was a couple million dollars out of a very large collection of their assets. When Steve was 13, his grandfather died.

Steve was truly broken-hearted. His grandfather had shown him far more love than his father ever did, and he spent a good deal of time teaching Steve how to handle and invest money, and how to show people you love them. He was never quite sure why his Pop Pop did that, other than possibly fearing Richard might one day go broke or run the company into the ground, but that was just a guess, and he obviously knew how distant Steve’s own parents were. His Pop Pop, upon learning of the vast and diverse holdings of the Anzavino’s, which Richard signed away in the prenup without bothering to find out what they held, was furious on Steve’s behalf, yes, there was a provision for any children the couple may have, but essentially, he had signed away any rights, no matter what, to a fortune comparable to theirs. To cap it off, if he and Angelica divorced, unless she was at fault, she would receive a nice monthly sum for the rest of her life and for their children until they were 25. Nana and Pop Pop never quite got over how monumentally stupid it was for him to sign it without even having their lawyer look it over, despite all their lessons on agreements and contracts as well as money management. Nana was also very wise when it came to money and such, though she didn’t have quite the knack Steve did for hiding money, or investing in the stock market. She was excellent at finding loopholes in contracts and agreements, and saved the family many millions of dollars over the years by getting them out of deals gone bad without paying any penalty.

When Pop Pop first developed his heart problems, Nana built them a large ranch house on the estate, designed so it was completely wheelchair accessible. The big house was still maintained, and the help that lived in it stayed in it, but Nana and Pop Pop moved into the ranch once it was completed and furnished. It had a gourmet kitchen, a formal living room, with a much larger den/entertainment room, 5 bedrooms all with en suite bathrooms, another full bathroom more easily accessed from the den, and a couple of ½ bathrooms, a large entryway, and extra wide hallways, as well as a dining room. It was still large, close to 4500 sq ft, but a more decent size for Pop Pop to get around in, and cozier than the big house. There was also an indoor pool, as Nana swam for her exercise, and while the pool for the large house was just out a side door, Nana was getting too cold, even with the heated water, in the winter. Steve had visited and slept over at the Ranch House several times. Living in the smaller (not small) house made it a much more friendly place for someone his age to visit overnight or on weekends, with or without Tommy and Carol.

So it wasn’t that unheard of for Nana to call him up and tell him to pack a few days of clothes and a nice dark blue or black suit, because she wanted him with her the next few days. When the driver arrived to pick him up, he was all ready to go. He told both Tommy and Carol that he was staying at Nana’s house for a few days, which both were good with. Even though it was too far to ride a bike over, they really liked Steve’s grandparents, and had no idea how they had such an asshole for a son since they were kind, genuine people, and Richard, well, not just adults called him “DICK” behind his back and worse. They had been invited for Sunday dinners several times and called them Nana H and Pop Pop H too, and both were treated as nicely as Steve. The grandparents even got the two Christmas and Birthday presents without having been told when their birthdays were! They also knew they could call Steve at their house, since they had his own phone line installed in “his” bedroom. He also had clothes they allowed him to choose, but they paid for, in the closets. One time, Pop Pop surprised all three by having a sleepover in the observatory, which Pop Pop and Nana joined in on, because there was a meteor shower he and Steve wanted to see, and thought Tommy and Carol would enjoy. It turned out to be their best sleepover ever, staying in the glass domed observatory. 

There was a reason Nana asked Steve to come and bring a suit. Pop pop had passed away overnight, and she didn’t want Steve (or herself) to deal with the mourning and the next few days alone. She was also trying to contact Steve’s parents, but they weren’t at any of the places on their itinerary for the company. The employees knew not to mess with Nana as she was the real owner of the company, along with Pop Pop, but Richard still had some people that were loyal to him, mostly because they were younger women trying to get ahead by sleeping with him. Nana and Pop Pop had their own executive team and members in every department that kept a close eye on the functioning of the company, and for lack of a better term, were their spies. Richard’s own parents had little faith in him doing what he should based on how they treated their parental responsibilities. Richard told them at length why he and Angelica felt Steve was old enough to not need them anymore at 10 going on 11. They vehemently disagreed, but knew better than to waste their breath. Richard didn’t want a child, but when Steve appeared, with no family found, they had explained to him that the company would do so much better with a family-oriented business appearance, as they had always presented, and despite all the money spent on infertility treatments and “test tube” baby attempts, they wouldn’t be able to have a biological child, and Angelica wanted to be a mother. 

Two years later, when Steve was 10 or 11, they were tired of it. Richard never warmed up to being a father, and had been getting more selfish and unfaithful to his wife as time went by. Angelica was living in her own world with the perfect husband and a child they had raised well, thinking the job was done, not that she was ever sober enough anymore to tell. Richard’s parents would always have a strong parental love for their son and daughter-in-law, but they did not like them. As much as they wanted to step in and raise Steve themselves, they were well past an age where they could keep up with a child, plus it would not present the image Richard and Angelica needed to project. So they did what they could in showing the sweet boy as much love and “family” life, and even including his friends, as they could. All three were good kids, though all three also had crappy parents. Tommy’s would let him get away with murder and wanted to be his friend, not his parents, Carol’s father was a hard-working man, but her mother, well, with Angelica for a daughter-in-law they couldn’t judge another’s addictions, and her family had little extra money for some of the nicer things they bought and did for her.

Nana always wanted a lot of children, as did Pop Pop, but it never happened. In fact, even though he was a late in life baby (at the time, over 35 was old for a mother), they were thrilled to have even Richard. Unfortunately, probably because they wanted kids so badly, they had let him grow up too willful and selfish, and it never changed, just got worse. Steve’s lack of parental attention was also one of the reasons Pop Pop wanted to teach Steve about money and investing, and being financially independent of Richard by saving what he could now, and they helped him open investing accounts and savings accounts where Richard would never learn of them, just as he was too self-obsessed to notice the accounts and money his parents had, separate from the business, and that was how they wanted it. Richard paid himself an overly large salary as it was. By the time Pop Pop passed away, Steve had quite a bit more of his own money than Richard ever did. Though to keep him from becoming another spoiled brat, the money was in accounts where he was unaware of the exact balances in the accounts since he was under 18, so they had a trustee put in place that Steve would contact when he wanted to change investments or buy stocks. The trustee would not let him over-extend himself in any one area, other than cash, bonds, and precious metals. Through the process, his grandparents realized how despite Richard saying the kid was stupid and couldn’t learn (yes, Nana and Pop Pop knew of his dyslexia), they knew better. They knew he was smart, and quick to learn, he just had trouble with reading and writing, and tried to help with that as well by hiring tutors specializing in kids with dyslexia. However, to Richard he would always be a disappointment since he wasn’t exactly like him, and to Angelica he was just a prop.

When he was told Pop Pop died, he had a horrible pain in his chest, in his heart. He cried on Nana’s shoulder for quite a while. Both lost track of how long. Nana had been more prepared but after such a long and happy marriage, she was still devastated. Steve didn’t really understand how sick his grandfather had been because he was never in a hospital. He didn’t know his room was essentially an ICU unit with a full-time nurse and a doctor on call who stopped by daily. Pop Pop rallied when Steve and the kids were around, and they never saw his room, but a few hours with the kids took two days to recover from near the end. It didn’t stop him from spending as much time with Steve as possible, and Tommy and Carol as well whenever they were all together. Steve hoped his Pop Pop knew how much he appreciated all the lessons, help, and love he had given him over the few short years they really had together, and the things his grandfather said to him, so much the opposite of what his father said, especially about Steve being stupid and other psychological (and sometimes physical) blows, though he never mentioned the physical to anyone besides Carol and Tommy.

It took his Nana two full days to finally, with help from the employees at the company, track down Richard and Angelica. They were supposedly in New York meeting with prospective clients. Instead, they were in Greece, enjoying a five-star resort on a very private island. When his mother told Richard about his father, Richard’s selfish reaction upset her in ways he wouldn’t know for several years.

He whined about having to cut their stay short and couldn’t they push back the wake and funeral for 4 more days (they were two days out from the wake by now, and the employees of his parent’s, as well as anyone who had contact with clients had notified them all of the dates and times of the wake and funeral, and could they just push it back so they could stay at the resort longer?!?!?). Knowing the specifics of her husband’s will, and how pretty much everything went to her or into a trust, she made some changes in her own will and the trust provisions. Richard wouldn’t like them, but tough luck. He argued about changing dates that had been set two days ago when they were searching for the younger Mr. and Mrs. Harrington, who were on a vacation, again, rather than working as they were supposed to or taking care of their child, who was closer to his Nana and Pop Pop than Richard ever was.  

Those two days, where Steve was inconsolable, and Richard was inconvenienced and flippant about the family death proved to the elder Mrs. Harrington that Steve was more of a Harrington than Richard had ever been, because despite their immense wealth and responsibilities, family and being there for each other mattered more than every penny they had. In fact, judging by their reactions when she called Carol and Tommy’s parents, those two acted more like family than their own son. Mrs. Hagan, after hearing how upset Steve was, and Tommy being informed and having his own long crying session, had called back to see if it would be OK to drop Tommy and Carol by for a bit to stay with Steve and Nana H, if they wouldn’t be in the way. She would pick them up before dinner time, or had planned on it until Nana asked if they could stay overnight for Steve, and she would have them taken to school the next day. Tommy’s and Carol’s parents agreed knowing that how upset the kids were, they would probably be a greater comfort to each other and “Nana H” than they would be at home.

When the kids arrived, the maid led the kids to where Steve and Nana H were waiting in the Family Room.  The three kids all clung to Nana, while the four had a group cry. Tommy and Carol, with their parents’ permission, along with Steve of course, didn’t go back to school until after the funeral. Richard and Angelica missed the first day of the wake, and arrived halfway through the second, missing the afternoon session, but making it to the evening. Richard and Angelica went right over to his mother, Steve, “Todd”, and “Kathy” as they thought the other two were named. In a loud whisper, Nana corrected them on Tommy and Carol’s names, her face stone hard and ready to kill. The three kids held hands and squeezed them together as hard as they could to keep from laughing. They knew she was going on a warpath in private and was furious with him. Angelica was physically there but so out of it on God knows what combo of pills and alcohol, she may as well have still been in Greece, and may have even thought she was. She didn’t even greet Steve, which just added to Nana’s building fury. Richard had the audacity to try and sit next to his mother and she loudly stated that he was to take Angelica, get some coffee in her, and when they came back to greet mourners at the door. Richard scoffed and being asked to act like a butler, even though it was only saying hello to people he should know on their way into the rather large room. When he returned, seating Angelica in the back row a few seats away so no one could smell the alcohol on her, he took his post by the door. After his mother saw him greet two important business contacts, completely oblivious to who they were, she had seen enough. 

She walked back to him, greeting and accepting condolences on the way to Richard, she had a quiet but, judging by the storm clouds over her head, rather unpleasant conversation with him. After which she had Richard and Angelica move to the far end of the back row, and repositioned two people from the office that would know who was important, to prominent positions by the door. Not a single person asked her where Richard was, cementing her plans in her mind for changes at the company over the next few weeks. She knew, with her husband’s passing, she now owned 2/3 of the company. Richard apparently thought he would get his father’s share. He was quite wrong, and he would never own more than he did now as she would arrange for her shares to go into a separate trust supervised by a board of directors of her choosing, and Richard would be a figurehead. Sure, he would make a fortune from his shares every year, but the employees and the setup of the company itself would run without him in a streamlined manner so he could go play instead of work, which he already did, and now she knew. It would by no means be a financial hardship for him, as the 1/3 of the company he owned would pay him well, but she fully believed he would throw a tantrum at losing the title of CEO, but he would now be the head of the board of directors. 

Once the funeral had taken place, after which his mother told Richard how she was going to change things at the company, Richard and Angelica departed Hawkins without even saying goodbye to their son. It was just as well given the mood Richard was in. He didn’t like how he had been cut off at the knees because his father left his share to his mother, whom he never thought would learn he was an absentee owner that collected a salary on the appearance of working, and he thought no one knew was going on until his father’s unfortunate passing. Richard had expected a formal will reading and a “passing of the torch”. Instead, he learned that if that happened, a majority of his father’s holdings would have gone to taxes, which anybody with that much money knew. His father, not wanting to lose much of what he had spent his life building, had set up an intricate series of trusts for his belongings that went exclusively to his widow since she helped him build it all. The Monday after the funeral everyone was back at school, and though Steve wanted to stay with Nana so she wouldn’t be lonely (and he would not be lonely like always), she had sent him home and back to his regular life events. Barely four months later his grandmother passed. The doctors said it was “broken Heart Syndrome” from losing her husband of so many years. She had spent some of that time teaching Steve how the company was now set up, and explaining no matter what Richard said (she had stopped calling him “her son” and “your dad” after the wake and funeral) he could choose whether to work there. It could now run without their direct decision making, and even his father was now only the head of the board and could overruled, but let him pretend he runs everything, or he’ll get mad at Steve. Just one more secret between Pop Pop, Nana, and Steve. Thank God Tommy and Carol were there for him for Nana’s pre-planned wake and funeral. The three ended up representing the family as no one could find his parents until a week after Nana was buried, and Steve couldn’t have done it alone.

It dawns on Steve as he remembers just a few years ago.

Emptiness. No family left except Tommy and Carol, and an overseas Nonna. 

They were his family when even his parents weren’t, especially when his grandparents died.

But his Tommy and Carol are gone. The two he hangs out with now? They care about parties, popularity, and staying on top of the social ladder through bullying, intimidation, and threats. He has no doubt they would not do the same for him today.

They aren’t HIS Tommy and Carol, the ones whom he loved, the ones Nana and Pop Pop loved.

Given how Nana and Pop Pop felt about selfish people, people who don’t put family first, they would not be pleased about the ways Carol, Tommy, and even Steve have changed. At least for Steve it was a mask for his own protection. But they still would not be happy. It was time to change things.

Sometimes, the silliest little things give you the answers you are looking for. Just thinking of the Brass Monstrosity, and how much he and Nonna hated them, sent him into thoughts of how loving and caring Nana and Pop Pop were. How they treated the trio and were so good to them, and how shitty Tommy and Carol think is OK to treat others. 

No, they aren’t the same kids they were just a few years ago, and now that he has his sister here, and has felt so good being around her. Treating her well, and protecting her, the choice is a no brainer. 

He has grown, while Carol and Tommy are stuck in 9th grade, when they decided popularity was more important than being there for each other. He is just going to stop going along with the things that don’t feel right or his grandparents would not like. He may even remind them of Nana and Pop Pop, and how they thought people should be treated to get them on the right track. If not, he would miss who they were, but not who they’ve become.

With that decision made, and knowing in his heart and soul it is the right thing to do, and his family, found family and friends, they are the ones that he wants to spend his time and attention on. 

He didn’t want to fake his way through high school as King Steve with fake friends. Not anymore. He wanted to be just Steve. The person behind the mask and without the crown.

Thinking of Nana and Pop Pop, and having Ellie overnight, reminded him of what mattered.

Just as his mind was settling and growing in confidence in his decision, Ellie came trotting down the stairs. It had taken her longer than expected to get ready and come downstairs, but now that she is here, he asks her want she wants to eat. 

She looks up at him with her big brown eyes, shrugs her shoulders, makes an ick face, and tells Steve: “Anything but the oatmeal like the lab.”

Both shuddered involuntarily, Steve grimacing. Lab oatmeal didn’t even look or taste like real oatmeal. It was just a blob of grayish looking mush in a bowl. No sugar, no flavor.

“How about this?” Steve is digging through the cupboards and refrigerator, realizing how overdue he is for a trip to the grocery store. He opens the freezer, and his face brightens like the sun after a storm, pulling out a yellow box. He turns to Ellie with a big, dumb smile, asking like some fancy French waiter: “Eggos?”

Ellie nods like it’s time to open her first present at Christmas, exclaiming: “I never had those, but I like the picture!”

Just then, Steve hears what sounded like a couple of vehicles coming up the driveway. The bubble of calm and happiness bursts and he turns wild eyes back to his sister. This is not good. “Go back into the tub and hide for a minute until I check who is here!” Steve worriedly pushes Ellie towards the bathroom.

He waits until he hears the bath curtain slide close against the rod, and runs to the living room window, chest heavy and mind a little mushy due to his fear of what, or who, it might be. All he can see from the small corner he dares look out of is two white vans and a black car coming up the driveway.

“Fuck.” He mutters as he lets the drape fall close.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

White Vans, Black Cars, and Sibling Love

Steve, peeking around the curtains with as much subtlety as he could, given his hands are shaking and the fear that is twisting his stomach in knots, watches as the vans turn around to put the driver’s side away from the house, and the sliding cargo door facing the house. Easier for the armed men in uniforms to pour out towards the front door. They park next to each other by the garage door – The damned door he left open! The shock of that fact hits him like a bucket of ice water over his head. 

Two people wearing business suits step out of the black car, a car that looks exactly like the anonymous ones the feds use. Steve is very rusty and using his powers is a crapshoot at this point so he prays he could hold them off, if need be, until Ellie could get away. He already planned to make as much noise as possible to alert her if this is real trouble and not just people poking around. Thank goodness he put Belinda, a baseball bat with nails driven through the end of it, in the closet by the front door. He rubs the palms of his hands on his pants to dry them and checks the mirror near the door to make sure he doesn’t look like he feels. It feels like a panic attack is being held at bay with one thought: protect Ellie. 

There is a heavy knock on the door, and he says “coming” in a lower volume than he would usually use to sound farther away than he truly is. 

He hopes that will buy him 15 or 20 seconds to look through the door’s peephole and observe, letting him get an idea whether they knew something or are poking around. God, he wishes Hopper was in town. He takes a deep breath, stands up straight, and answers the door, opening it a foot or two wide. 

“Can I help you?” He asks the two women, grateful his voice sounded firm and steady. The total opposite, happily, of how he feels.

“I’m Gretchen.” The blond one said in a perfectly flat voice. “And this is Lizzie.” She pauses, holding out business cards for Steve, which he takes with steady hands. Again, he is happy he has so much experience faking feelings and wearing masks.

“Are you the Mr. Harrington that called Marchand’s Clothing this morning?” She asks sweetly.

Steve fees like an idiot for panicking now, especially once he notices the white vans are unmarked. “I am. I thought everything would fit in one van when I called.” He points out, trying to inject a little humor in his voice.

“Oh, it did.” Gretchen replies. “My sister and I put a number of items in the second van, which you didn’t specify, but we thought you might want for your cousin. We consider a trip here to show you some more of the items you may not have had time to think of as a nice trip out of the store.”

“I did not think of that so am glad you did.” Steve says using his most charming voice. “Why don’t I meet you two down at the garage door as soon as I get some shoes on. Should I bring you something to drink?” 

“I am sure the van drivers would appreciate some water.” Lizzie and Gretchen look at each other, but apparently Gretchen does all the speaking. “We are ok though, thank you. We’ll see you in the garage in a moment.” She says politely.

Steve nods and closes the door. He smacks himself on the forehead, having totally forgotten the things he ordered for Ellie, which means at least two more deliveries, albeit smaller ones, later. He goes into the kitchen and grabs three bottles of water, heading for the bathroom. 

“Ellie?” He calls out quietly. She peeks out around the curtain. 

“Everything OK?” She whispers, frightened like a kitten. 

“Yes, but I need to go down to the garage for a bit. Would you mind waiting in my room just a few minutes longer to eat?” He really doesn’t want to make her wait, but the clothes are here, so he’d be fast.

“Get me when we can eat, please.” She says, as if he’d forget. He can’t speak or he knows he’d sound wet and teary at Ellie’s fear of being forgotten, so he nods and watches her go, then goes to the garage.

Steve takes everything already chosen per his instructions, and climbs into the second van, having to slouch since he is so tall. He picks out several things that would go with what he has already chosen, and eventually takes about 1/3 of the second van. He thanks Gretchen and Lizzie for their time, and gives the van drivers $50 each as a tip, and it turns out Lizzie had picked out the clothing, but refuses a tip, since she and Gretchen own the shop, which made sense considering they are having a very good day, without even opening the doors to the shop. They thank Steve again for shopping with them, and ask him to just call whenever he wants the rolling racks they left picked up.

Steve is pleased with the clothing he requested for Ellie. Now he hopes she will be. He has picked out a bunch of things she could mix and match to make dozens of outfits, and while not the hottest things on the market, they are among the nicest in Hawkins and would be sturdy. Hopper could cross buying clothes etc. off his list of things to do, and it is guaranteed Steve bought nicer looking and better-quality things than Hop would choose. The initial few purchases sent over with Ellie are enough to prove that. Steve decides to wait for everything to arrive before showing her. Until then, breakfast, well brunch now, was a must. After wheeling the clothes racks into the hallway from the garage, which has doors on both ends, he goes to his room to get her.

After eating, Ellie declares she wants Eggo’s for every meal. They are the best thing she ever tasted, in her opinion. Steve makes it clear he will only toast them for breakfast, and he knows Hopper will too, plus she has a lot of other foods to try still, so she has to eat different things for other meals. Steve tells Ellie they need to discuss a few things after he orders some groceries. He hates doing that as they charge a lot extra to him, but it is probably based on the name and address. He is sure the older residents of Hawkins that use the service are charged a smaller fee. He knows he pays a surcharge on every item he bought, plus delivery, but today he really had no choice. At least they chose fruits, vegetables, and meat well. The service could easily buy stuff that is close to expiring, but usually the shoppers pick food with some shelf life left. 

Steve and Ellie go through the cabinets, freezer, and refrigerator upstairs, as well as the extra freezer in the basement. They don’t need to go through the refrigerator downstairs. Steve knows exactly what is in it, and that it wouldn’t go bad. It’s where all the extra cheap (and gross) beer left over from parties, most of it brands he wouldn’t drink because they tasted like piss water, are stored.

During their expired food purge, Steve hands everything to Ellie, and makes a list of items they need as well as things Ellie likes the picture of. The two didn’t touch the pantry, since those items are items he can buy himself later. This round of shopping is for food to feed Ellie with, and grocery staples he hasn’t kept up on since he doesn’t eat breakfast, except coffee, lunch was served at school most days, and he almost always orders take out for dinner. Steve knows most of the vegetables served at the lab, and again it felt like bugs ran up and down his spine at the thought of that place, were overcooked and bland, and would have to use tricks Nana and Pop Pop’s cook, Annie, told him about finely chopping vegetables and mixing them with the main entrée so the kids would eat enough, as they picked at the servings on their plates. He learned this helping her cook when she came over on Sundays and he helped Annie a bit, while Nana and Pop Pop either talked with Steve, Tommy and Carol in the kitchen, or got a tour of all the new tchotchkes they made in art class that were around the house. Nana and Pop Pop always oohed and aahed over the little things the kids made, and they sometimes gave certain things to Nana and Pop Pop, which they proudly displayed in a special case with glass shelves and lighting in their den. Yet another way they were so good and caring with all the kids. 

Steve clears his head of the memories before any sadness could show. Steve still calls Annie, who is retired now due to the provisions for her in Nana’s will for decades of her faithful service, when he needs tips, and sometimes just when he misses his grandparents. She was always kind and helpful to Steve, as she saw him on his visits as well as when she came to cook on Sundays, and he was always curious about cooking, and would talk to her a lot. Steve then realizes Nana and Pop Pop tended to surround themselves with kind and caring people as well, and that was part of the reason the kids always felt as comfortable at their house as they did at Steve’s. No one was ever just “hired help” once they passed the six-month mark. Nana and Pop Pop knew everyone who worked at the estate, whether inside or outside, by their first name, and all had benefits, with the ones at, near, or over retirement ages had special provisions made for them by Nana. The younger ones had generous pensions with additional contributions added by Nana. His grandparents were the reason the Harrington named still meant something positive in Hawkins. Richard had flushed any goodwill towards him down the tubes many years ago.

The fact Richard and Angelica are rarely there does have one benefit: they really can’t do more damage to the family name (the same one Richard always told Steve he was bringing shame to, ironically) than DICK already had.

At any rate, once Steve places a grocery order, asking for it be left on the front steps and ring the bell, please, there are no more “urgent” tasks to delay the inevitable. It is time for Steve and Ellie, or just this once, more aptly ‘007’ and ‘011’ to talk about their powers. If they need to do a little show and tell, they can do it in the basement. Best he can remember, Richard and Angelica hadn’t been down there since they turned it into an overpriced combo media room/rec room for Steve and his friends. Why the hell they needed to buy $40,000 leather couches that were as uncomfortable as hell, Steve couldn’t guess. If it was his decision, he would have gotten basic vinyl couches that clean easily, and people would like to sit on for well under $1,000 each. Steve had considered replacing them with couches from either a regular furniture store or even an outlet. 12-year-old kids don’t know the difference, except when their parents continually bragged about how much they spent on a playroom for Steve. One he rarely uses because it is so uncomfortable, except during parties, thanks to the ping-pong table for beer pong and the refrigerator and bar that are kept loaded.

Steve directs Ellie into the den, thinking it is the most comfortable room to talk in, since Steve replaced his mother’s sofa and coffee table with a better choice that cost 1/10^th the price. They never even noticed it was different! Carol had sewn the labels from the old set onto the new furniture in case she looked, but she hadn’t in the three years since, and Steve made a pretty penny selling the old set, which he invested and is now worth almost double the original investment. Nana was so proud of him for doing it since he used the money to buy new furniture that was nicer and very comfortable, was smart enough to switch out the labels, and especially because he made a tidy profit investing the difference in price. His Nana had no worries about him at all, and his ability to make good decisions. If he had a clue of how much he had in that account, his head might explode, she had thought at the time. When she passed 3 years prior, the investment account alone was worth a mid-eight digits, and increasing rapidly due to his choice of investments.

He even sent before and after pictures of the den to Nonna after he told her about it, and she couldn’t stop laughing, which of course started him laughing, and both had achy stomach muscles from laughing when they hung up the phone. Nonna called Steve when she got the pictures and declared how much warmer and nicer his decorating looked than the brutta spazzatura (ugly garbage) his mother ‘wasted money on’ to quote Nana. She then proceeded to send Steve the difference in prices between what he spent and what his mother spent and said, as always, “farlo crescere” (make it grow), which he did.

Steve knew his grandparents talked to Nonna, as all three were wealthy and could talk money, as well as all being in agreement about Steve’s shabby treatment by his parents, and she knew about his “secret money” stashes and investments, and both knew the exact amounts at any given time, which he didn’t mind, and all had told him repeatedly how smart and how good he was with handling money and investments. Though Steve was completely unaware of the “boosts” they all added, Nana and Pop Pop for Christmas, and Nonna for his birthday, which initially they were adding the same as Steve’s original total investments over the years, but they later capped at $500,000 a year each, which was totally separate from provisions in their wills and trusts on both sides. Steve never had a clue of the total as that was one of the conditions when the accounts were opened. He only knows the cash balance in his savings, which is part of the cash his parents give him as allowance, plus the cash amount he keeps in a separate savings only Nana, Pop Pop, and Nonna knew of and had opened offshore for him. But as Nana and Pop Pop, and now Nonna picked up the task since they passed, taught him, do not keep much more than necessary in the savings (or the bank) his parents opened or else they might reduce his allowance or expect him to pay for household items. All the extra allowance, as well as cash gifts they gave him to spend, went into the offshore account.

So, Steve and Ellie sit down on the sectional, legs and feet on the furniture, holding hands. Anytime they discuss the lab, which chills them both to the core, and to be honest, gives them the creeps, and rather high levels of anxiety, the physical contact helps ease the pain and discomfort. All the “lab rats”, as they had called themselves quietly, shared certain powers, at differing strengths. They all had telekinesis, thanks to ‘005’, access to the void. She had taught them that. No one was truly empathic, but they were all ableto sense strong emotions, a few could find people based on pictures (remote viewing), and even watch them, but hearing them? Very few could, and only one could recite it from memory, he could recite anything from memory. That sure wasn’t Steve. His grades proved that, especially since his grandparents died and he stopped getting dyslexia tutors. He tries his best to use the tricks they taught him to help him learn and read, but he forgot most of them over the last few years.

Now is when they were about to get into what they could do individually. Since Steve is a little rusty, and may not be able to show his full range of powers, he simply says “ladies first” to Ellie.

She scrunches up her nose and looks at Steve as if she is thinking how she can show him. She finally says : “I’ll need to show you in the void, because I don’t want to hurt you by accident. I have my memories to show you.”

“Alright. Summon me into the void when you are ready.” Steve nods. He hasn’t been in the void in a long time, and is afraid he can’t summon Ellie if he goes in first. 

Steve hasn’t ventured into the void since he escaped 7 or 8 years ago and was taken to Chicago. He didn’t want certain others, particularly ‘002’, who he knew would snitch where he was, to know he was alive. Sure, back then he could have made himself hard to find, but his powers were more easily accessed and used back then, even though no one outside the lab knew he even had them except ‘011’. He never used them when there was a chance someone would see, except one time when he was scared in Chicago. The time Hopper met him.

Steve quickly feels a tug on his body, and knows it is Ellie. He closes his eyes and concentrates on locating her in the void, and he pops in right next to her. She smiles broadly. It is the first time she was in the void with someone else. She and Steve can communicate telepathically here, so no words are spoken. 

Ellie said she mainly has extremely strong telekinetic powers, well above and beyond what the scientists thought was possible. She shows Steve, as if they are watching a movie, the time she refused to kill a cat and ‘Papa’ had two aides carry her to the isolation room. She was so terrified, she threw one into the tiled wall hard enough to leave his body imprint and kill him, the other started scrambling away from her, and she just twitched her head to the side, and he collapsed. Her little motion broke his neck with such force, he was internally decapitated.

She shows Steve herself gaining better control over her powers, regardless of her emotions. Eventually, she is moving cars nearby, develops the ability to use her powers when she is “remote viewing” and has assassinated a few Soviet bad guys when Dr. Brenner told her to. She never said “no” when he asked her to do something after the cat incident. She even lifted two train engines that were attached derailed. She set them upright on the tracks. Steve is stunned. Yet, she isn’t done. She has saved the worst for last.

Ellie holds on tightly to Steve, closes her eyes and says she can’t watch the night she frees the monster and escapes again. Dr. Brenner had asked her to try and communicate with anything she could find there. She was put in “the tub” again, and almost immediately made contact with something that growled over the loudspeakers. From inside the tank, she had read its mind... if you could call it that. What it basically “thought”, over and over, was “hunt, kill, eat”. That simple. It was, from what Ellie saw, designed to do just that... literally. It was a humanoid about 8 feet tall, maybe 9, and had overly long arms ending in long claws that looked sharp as razors. Most horrific was when it growled? Screamed? Its eyeless head looked like a 4-petal flower blooming, opening to fully reveal a “mouth” lined completely with razor sharp teeth. It’s “head” was entirely mouth!

From inside the tank Ellie screamed, louder and with more energy thrust out than he ever felt, and he could literally feel a gateway tearing open between their dimension and the one where the monster lived. Ellie ruptured the isolation tank, as well as the supposedly shatterproof glass to the control room, and the creature came through the gateway, almost looking like it birthed the monster. It proceeded to tear apart and/or eat everyone it found. A line of guards with machine guns opened fire on it, without the bullets doing a thing. They seemed to either be absorbed by it, or they passed through it. It really wasn’t possible to tell. In the end, the only person alive was Ellie in the tank. The monster just vanished. Ellie made her way up and out of the tank, and eventually to the ventilation tube.

She explains to Steve what she sensed about it stalking Will Byers and pulling him into its own dimension, in some way she does not understand, but then Will escaped and hid in various places that looked like an even more run down, vine covered version of his house and property. The trees surrounding it dead, the sky a blood red color, with ocassional flashes of forked lightning, and something that looked like snow, but was gray, all floating around. It is a “dead” version of their world.

The doorbell rings, yanking Steve and Ellie back to the sectional they are seated on, still holding hands. Emotions swirling around them like a cyclone: shock, confusion, amazement at Ellie’s powers, and the life in an alternate dimension, a sick sort of satisfaction that so many of those “people” at the lab were dead from their own misdeeds, pride in Will staying alive in that weird world, and a terrible fear of how much longer he would be OK there and the monster able to access both worlds hunting, sending icicles up and down their spines and into their hair, making their scalps tingle.

The energy and emotions circling them are broken by the person at the door shouting: “Grocery delivery on the front steps.”

Steve waits until he hears his car door close and his car starts moving before he opens the door. He waves at the driver, now a good distance down the drive, and starts bringing in the bags and boxes. Once everything was lined up in the doorway, he watches in surprise as Ellie moves the groceries in straight line into the kitchen from her position on the couch. It is all waiting for him neatly placed on the island in the kitchen.

Ellie has moved into the kitchen too, and is handing Steve items to put away. She would have done all that using her telekinesis, but she and Steve haven’t talked about his powers yet, and she doesn’t know what level of strength he has. Steve also points out that for her safety, don’t do that when others are around, in public, or without all the curtains and drapes closed. It would either scare them or they’d call the police, and Hopper doesn’t answer the phones, even if she does tell him. As Ellie hands off several boxes of Eggo’s, some in different flavors, to Steve she gets excited.

“Are all those for me?” Ellie asks with a giddy edge to her voice.

“Yes, Ellie, but you have to share with me too. They are for breakfast and lunch, only if I don’t have time to make something else.” He warns sternly, sounding almost like a mom, not a brother. “I don’t want you eating them otherwise since they have to last.”

“Okay.” She agrees reluctantly and now sounds saddened before her eyes widen with beaming realization: “What about a snack?” She asks brightly, looking for a loophole.

“Only if I say so.” Steve reinforces, pouring cold water over her fantasy of stacks of Eggo’s while watching cartoons. “I will leave enough lunch to tide you over until I get home, and another snack besides Eggo’s just in case.” He warns his sweet, circular, frozen waffle obsessed sister.

They finish unpacking the rest of the groceries without any potential problems arising. Steve is just glad Ellie didn’t start a fight over the “Eggo” issue because he has heard at least one more delivery, maybe both, come while they had talked and unpacked the groceries. He doesn’t want to wait to show her the items unless he has to withhold them because of misbehavior on her part.

The pair go back to talking about their powers in the den after unpacking the groceries.  “I will tell you up front, I haven’t used or practiced using my powers in years.” Steve begins. “We might be better off in the basement in case I break anything.”

Ellie is very puzzled. “Why wouldn’t you use your abilities? You suffered enough getting them.” She says like they were talking about trying on uncomfortable shoes.

“Because I was too afraid one of the others might sense me and tell Dr. Brenner.” He answers, a sharp spike of nervousness at saying his name hit him, as if it would make him appear.

“Well, what are your abilities? Will you show me now that we know there is just us?” She asks, big brown puppy eyes aimed at his heart. 

“Yup.” Steve replies. “It’s why we are down in the basement. They won’t notice if I break something here”.

“We will practice.” Ellie states, leaving no room for Steve to complain. “Even when I have to live with Hopper, you come over and we’ll make you stronger”. It was an inarguable fact she was stating, not a question. “Did you notice?” She continues. “When we are touching there is like a spark, and it makes my powers stronger?”

“I felt the spark, but did not know that about your powers.” Steve answers, chuckling. “Let’s try it if I am struggling too much.” He suggests.

Ellie nods then takes a better look around the room. There is a small door with a lock on it under the stairs, a bar with a couple of stools in front of it, a ping pong table, a pool table, a couple of couches and a stereo system, as well as a projection tv set in the ceiling and aimed at a screen on one wall next to a door, the closet with the refrigerator/freezer, and one more door which she doesn’t know what it leads to. Steve says that was the bathroom for downstairs so he didn’t have to go upstairs whenever he needs to use the toilet or sink.

Ellie decides this is her chance to play the test giver : “Steve, please bring me that bottle on the bar.” She instructs.

Steve starts to walk towards it, and she grabs his hand. “No! Use your telekinesis!” She corrects him, exasperated.

Steve focuses on the full bottle of Jack Daniels on the bar. At first, nothing happens, then the bottle starts to wobble, and slowly lifts a few inches above the bar. Steve’s nose is bleeding now, which is normal when using their powers. The bottle floats towards them in an uneven path, and about 5 feet away, Steve loses control and it falls to the floor and breaks.

Steve feels disappointment wash over him. Out of habit from the lab, he expects a disappointed voice telling him he is useless. Instead Ellie tells him: “Well done for not having used your abilities in so long. Let’s try it holding hands now.”

Steve feels that initial spark, like a little static shock, upon contact, and focuses on the bottle on a shelf Ellie describes. This time there is only a tiny dripping of blood from his nose, and the bottle moves cleanly off the shelf and comes towards Steve’s outreached hand. Ellie lets go to start clapping, and Steve smiles broadly, now that they found a way to “boost” each other, if needed. He is going to continue practicing and use his abilities to get things from the kitchen without getting up when he is home alone, which is almost always. 

 Ellie next wonders: “What else can you do?”

Steve concentrates, and feels his protection shield slip into place around him. It is like having a security blanket from his room at the lab back and wrapped around him. He asks Ellie to just grab his wrist. Her hand stops about ½” away and bounces off. 

“What? How? Why are you blocking me? I didn’t think you were strong enough to hold me in place.” Ellie says.

“I’m not.” Steve laughs. “Now take something light, maybe the paddle on the ping pong table, and bring it to my hand.” He instructs while moving his hand away from his body. 

Ellie does, and again it stops about ½” short, despite Steve trying to grab it, and clatters to the floor. Steve drops his shield. “It’s my protection. Nothing can get closer than about ½” to me or anyone I touch with my hands. So if I hold your hand you’d be protected too!” Steve explains, feeling a sense of excitement knowing he can protect Ellie.

“Wicked.” Ellie says. “Can you keep things that are heavier and faster out?”

Darkness clouds his eyes.

“I used to be able to block everything I tried, but I never did it where the cameras could see me in the lab. No one knew, and its partly how I got out.” He answers. “Let’s see if I can still do the harder part.” Steve states. He again feels the protective shield wrap around him and tries to use his light and vision warping power that made him unseeable, or ‘hiding in plain sight’ as he calls it.

Ellie watches Steve. She can tell he is trying really hard to do something, but she isn’t sure what. After about 30 seconds, Steve’s image starts flickering in and out like an old silent movie. It never stays gone more than a few seconds before coming back, but it isn’t as sharp as his image normally is. It is kind of soft and blurry.

“Damn.” Steve curses as he again appears sharp and in focus. “I used to be able to make that stay, hiding me, for a long time. I got out by doing that and following right behind a guard and out the door. It even hid my body heat at full power. I can’t share this power though, or else I would have taken others with me.”

Ellie claps and laughs, excited. This is so cool! She loves how Steve escaped. “Well, big brother, we will make you strong again. You never know when you will need it.” Which is true. If he can do it, no one can find him when he doesn’t want them to.

“Do you think you can open the lock on the door under the stairs.” Steve inquires. “Richard almost never comes down here, but I am curious what he is hiding since he also has his study.” 

“Easily.” Ellie mocks, looking at the relatively complex padlock. “Now?” She says just as the doorbell rings. Judging by the time, it is Hopper.

“OK, we will come down and do it later.” Steve declares. “But we had better get the front door before Hopper breaks it down.” They run back up to the main level and Steve yells “Coming!” while Ellie ducks into the den and hides behind a couch.

When Steve looks through the peep hole, it is Hopper, just as expected, though it is closer to 5:30 than expected. Steve opens the door.

“Hey Kid, I closed your garage door for you just in case. Even though this is a rich neighborhood, especially right now, you don’t want anyone breaking in.” Hopper says as a greeting.

“Hey Hop.” Steve says smiling. He honestly believes even out of uniform he is a cop around the clock. He just can’t help himself. “Ellie, it’s Hopper, you can come out!” Steve says in a raised voice as they walk by the den.

They all gravitate towards the kitchen again, but before Steve sits down he asks: “I was just going to order a pizza, Hop. Time kind of got away from me. Wanna eat with us?” 

“Yeah, thanks kid. I appreciate it. I’ll just eat whatever you order except please, no anchovies and no mushrooms. They are gross.” Hopper scrunches his nose with a disgusted look on his face. 

Steve calls in the order for two extra large pizzas, with a choice of toppings since he doesn’t know what Ellie will like. He asks, like last night if Hopper wants some whiskey because he could use a shot before they get started.

Hopper replies, almost jumping at the chance: “Please yes, and start me with a double. This has been the biggest pain in the....” His eyes slide over to Ellie and back. “Butt day. I had to deal with one of the most annoying people on earth, but I got what I needed, and I have a feeling you two don’t have great news.”

Steve and Ellie look at each other as if talking without words, and know beyond any doubt they are launching a grenade at Hopper after dinner.

Steve pours two very generous shots of whiskey, and some grape juice since it is the closest juice he has to whiskey, he pours that for Ellie so she won’t feel left out. Remembering the routine from last night, when Hopper says “down the hatch” she raises her glass like they did, and tosses it all back in one go, then says “good stuff” in tandem with Hopper, causing all three to start laughing.

Steve and Hopper, individually, feel like they are with THEIR family... Just a certain warmth from the laughter, the friendly conversation, and the closeness of this little trio that just formed last night, but already feels safe. Everyone is relaxed, and it is something Steve has missed since he lost his grandparents, and Hopper hasn’t felt since his daughter died. Hopper always had a soft spot for kids and felt protective towards them, but he feels a different kind of protectiveness over their “gang”, a more familial one, and Murray was a huge pain in the ass, yet just being here immediately has him unwinding. He knows there will be more nights like this once his cabin is finished. He can sense the strength of the bond between the kids, and knows it will grow stronger over time.

As they chat, he tells the kids about the work on the cabin and how well it is coming along. Ellie is thrilled to hear she will have a room without a camera watching her 24/7, and a door that locks from the inside, not the outside. Hearing that, it starts her going on how she will find things she can hang on the walls, pictures and stuff like Steve’s house has, but not ugly stuff like on these walls. Again all three start laughing. Hopper tries to tell her it was rude to say that, but he couldn’t catch his breath long enough. Besides, Steve seems to have the same problem so apparently he isn’t fond of the decor. Then Steve tells the story of getting rid of the ugly designer crap his parents bought for the den, how he had replaced it, just sewing the brand name labels on it, and it was so much more comfortable (and less expensive) than what they bought, and they never noticed. In fact, it is their favorite room! Plus, he turned a profit selling the ugly crap and replacing it.

The pizza arrives, and Steve offers Hop a beer, which he accepts, takes a Coke for himself, and asks Ellie what kind of juice she wants. She chooses apple juice this time. They enjoy the meal over more small talk and generally enjoy their dinnertime as a group. Turns out Steve and Ellie like the pepperoni and the cheese pizza, and Hopper likes the one with the variety of meats, so he tells Hopper to take the rest of that one home, and they keep the other. Hop runs it out to the car so he won’t forget it. In his absence, Steve and Ellie decide he will talk, and she will add anything he forgot.

When Hopper returns, they all agree on another round of shots.

They all say, “down the hatch”. Then Steve tells Hopper everything. The experiment on Ellie.

The inter dimensional monster. The footprints by the pool.

The gateway in the lab, and how they needed to get to it to get Will out and fast is better.

Then Hopper drops his bomb: Dr. Brenner posed as an infertility doctor in the mid-1960’s to early 1970’s. 

He froze fertilized eggs and sperm from donors who didn’t know, and possibly implanted them in others while on LSD and other drugs. It was way ahead of regular science.

Richard and Angelica’s fertilized eggs were among those suspected of being used.

The lab kids, including Ellie and Steve, may really be their biological kids.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

Curiosity Answered The Cat’s Questions

Ellie and Steve both look at Hopper as if to say “so? This affects us how?”

After a minute or so of silence, Hopper asks: “Doesn’t it matter to you where you came from?”

Steve and Ellie look at each other, a silent communication happening right in front of the policeman as both the kids seem to understand each other on a level that goes beyond words, and shrug. Steve speaks for both again:

“It really doesn’t matter. She is my sister; I am her brother. Genetics have nothing to do with us feeling this way.”

Ellie stands up on her chair, leans towards Hopper using the table as support, and in a very tight voice, trying to hold back her emotions, bluntly declares: “We are worried about Will.” Her eyes could burn holes in Hopper if she had that power in her stare. “That monster, the one that basically killed everyone in the lab, is hunting him. We can’t help him from here but can if someone gets us into the lab.”

“Hell no.” Hopper states while he stands up. The stubborn set of his jaw says there will be no arguing. “There is no way I am letting two kids go into another dimension with monsters that eat people. If anyone goes, it will be me or the lab people.”

Hopper takes a slow deep breath and releases it. While pinching the bridge of his nose with his eyes closed, he reminds them: “Just last night you both told me you would ‘disappear’ if the lab people find you. I gotta let Joyce know what is going on without sounding crazy, you…” He points directly to Ellie. “…Need to stay in hiding. Steve.” He changes his focus to the boy. “Need to act like nothing unusual is going on. Is that clear?”

Both kids slowly nod. They can tell now is not the time to mess with Hopper, not that he would get angry, but if he doubts, they will follow his instructions, they could wind up under house arrest or something. He was most definitely in no mood to argue.

Everyone takes a seat back at the table, and just tries to lower the tension level a bit by discussing the other things Hopper found out (that he was willing to tell the kids). The kids tell Hopper about their day (well, as much as they were willing to) and step back from the edge of conflict. After a bit, Hopper declares it was time for them to head to bed, and he has to go see Joyce now. He gives Steve a hug, shocking him since no adult had hugged him in years, then hugs Ellie, who looks like a little doll next to him, and thanks both for dinner and letting him come over. He tells Ellie, just before he leaves, he will stop by when Steve is at school to make sure she is okay, after which Steve gives him a spare key to ease him coming and going.

“I like Hopper.” El states quietly to Steve as they watch him roll out of the driveway. “I will miss living with you though.”

“I know, Ellie, it will be another big change, but I will come over every day that I can.” He answers while rubbing circles in her back, knowing her concern is not seeing him much and missing him.

“Um… I know Hopper said it’s bedtime.” Ellie repeats from earlier. “But I am not that tired, and I want to know what is under the stairs in the basement.”

Steve laughs loudly since he does not think of Ellie as one to go against rules. This is a pleasant surprise, honestly. His sister being a little adventurous, a little rebel. “We can do that if you can make sure there are not any alarms or cameras down there, and we need to wear gloves. Richard is super paranoid.” Steve warns her, distaste dripping from every syllable.

Ellie nods, little face pouting seriously in understanding. “Okay. I don’t know him, but everyone seems to hate him.”

“Let’s do this, sis.” He says as he puts the leftovers away.

The two head down the basement stairs, and both are quiet while she closes her eyes searching for things they cannot see. Eventually, she opens her eyes, dabs a little bit of blood away from under her nose, giving Steve the “all clear”.

Ellie looks at Steve with a funny little smirk on her face. “There was a camera aimed at the door, but for some reason, it fell off the bracket, ripping the wires out when it hit the floor.” She tells him, trying to keep a straight face as she explains, failing completely.

A rather undignified combination of a laugh and a snort came out of her, which started Steve laughing, then started her laughing. Soon both were gasping for air, neither one being quite sure what set off the laughing fit. 

Ellie turns her attention to the lock. She closes her eyes, trying to line up the tumblers, and the lock pops open. There is a cover over the keyhole that appears to need a fingerprint to open it, but Ellie bypasses it and goes straight to the tumbles since the cover being in place doesn’t prevent the lock from opening.

The lock on the file cabinet is the basic kind that most file cabinets have built in, so that is no challenge, and she turns her attention to the safe. The combination dial starts moving one digit at a time, for about 12 clicks, then she reaches in and turns the handle.

“For having spent all that money on the door lock, your father isn’t that concerned with security. He only moved the dial a little bit off the combination’s last number.” Ellie tells Steve, really trying not to laugh at the stupidity of it.

“Well.” Steve drawls, unimpressed. “No one ever says money and common sense come together.” He shakes his head at the thought of the main protection being a complex lock cover and a video camera.

Steve and Ellie agree that the filing cabinet probably holds the most information, so go through that first. In a folder marked “Infertility” they find a release signed by both his parents for the release of frozen embryos to Dr. Martin Brenner dated 1965, and a second one dated 1968. There are also copies of checks to Dr. Martin Brenner for $25,000 each dated over the course of 7 years, with “Infertility Appt” in the memo line. There are also dozens of checks made out to Dr. Martin Brenner each month for $10,000 marked “Embryo Storage”. So, Hopper’s source is right. There is also a copy of a check for $25 million attached to a release signed in 1972, in which it stated the Harringtons would not be held responsible for children born of “embryo storage mix-ups” caused by Dr. Brenner’s staff that occurred between 1964 and 1971. The check had “Embryo Fund Donation” in the memo line. 

There are a bunch of medical bills and exam records also in the folder. Several notes about positive pregnancy tests, all with a notation of a miscarriage between 6 and 10 weeks. For someone that didn’t want kids, Richard spent a fortune trying to have them, though Steve supposed much of it was a combination of Angelica, Nonna, Pop Pop, and Nana wanting an heir beyond Richard. The most recent medical paperwork ends with a detailed exam report, and a basic final diagnosis that due to uterine abnormalities, it was almost impossible for Angelica to carry a child to the point of viability.

In another folder, with no label, was a birth certificate and other paperwork apparently from Italy, as well as a US Passport since his father was an American, and Angelica held dual citizenships, Italian from birth, and American from her marriage. There was paperwork transferring Steve’s citizenship from Italy to America, as he “just happened” to be born overseas when Angelica was visiting.

Steve looks at his sister, smiles, and says: “I think I will take all this. If any problems come up with Dick, it is a bunch of forged documents, and they could come in handy.”

She nods with a smile. She is learning fast, from Steve’s stories, that Richard Harrington is not a good man, nor a particularly law abiding one, and his own parents did not trust him. While he is pawing through files, he has Ellie make copies of all the paperwork with Dr. Brenner that is not Angelica’s medical records, including check copies. All are written and paid while Dr. Brenner was “running” the Hawkins lab, and working out of Hawkins General Hospital. Ellie opens the lock to Richard’s study without any problems, finding no security or recording devices, and uses his very expensive color copier.

There are a few more files of information from the company, mostly audits after Richard took over, showing the books were “cooked” to account for hundreds of thousands of dollars that were missing every year, including payoffs to the auditors to report all as normal. Those are copied too. Ellie is enjoying playing “secretary” while Steve found the incriminating evidence. If Steve ever decided to turn them over to the IRS, there would be a lot of tax fraud charges filed. Steve honestly doesn’t care since it would affect Richard and to a lesser extent, the company. Most of it in the company was done by Richard and the CFO. They would get screwed, and Richard could lose almost everything of his.

Steve also finds a copy of the pre-nuptial agreement which had upset his grandparents so much. Steve already had the original Nana had given him after Pop Pop died. He doesn’t bother copying it. After double checking all is as they found it in the cabinet (except his documents which he kept just in case), Ellie relocks the cabinet and they move to the safe.

The safe is literally a treasure trove. There are dozens and dozens of black velvet bags, each full of cut diamonds. Steve takes a little out of each bag until both his front pants pockets are full. There are at least a thousand ingots of gold. Each one is worth $400 to $450 dollars, so Steve takes about 50 of them, making 2 piles of 25 ingots, each worth about $10,000 since precious metals changes daily.

As a capper, there are thousands of stacks of $100 bills bundled by $10 thousand each. Steve takes a quick look through them, and they are non-sequential, in good shape, and the last date on any is 1976, right about when Richard took over the company. Steve has Ellie make color copies of a sheet at a time from the same stack over and over. He also uses a paper cutter in the study to cut them. He bundles them back in $10,000 bundles a real one on top and in the back, while placing the fakes in between and at the bottom of the stack. He takes the wrappers from 50 of the bundles, putting a real one at the top and bottom, and reusing the wrappers. He makes 2 piles again, rubber banding them together, in $50,000 increments. The safe is closed, the dial moved to the same number it was on, and the little door relocked. Lastly, the copier is topped off with paper, and the door to the study locked.

Steve has Ellie get ready for bed, as it is now about midnight, while he gets pouches for the diamonds, and places those under the carpet and wood floor in his closet, as well as the cash and file copies. Then he puts everything back, including the heavy shoe and sweater rack back over it. He would put it in his safety deposit box and add Ellies name for access over the weekend. Well, at least the copies. He wants the money, gold, and diamonds close by in case he and Ellie ever have to leave in a hurry. He would also  need fake IDs for both of them, just in case. He knows who to ask about that, though they may need to research it, so it could take a couple days. These need to be impeccable documents.

Finally, as Wednesday ends and Thursday begins, at least by the clock, the two climb into bed and go to sleep. Among Steve’s last thoughts is tomorrow at school should be interesting, to put it politely. 

Bright and early Thursday Morning, a day that is sunny and warm for November, Hopper is at Benny’s Diner. Benny is expecting him some time that day, but Hopper is there even earlier than he thought he would be. It means Hopper either got a lot of information from Bauman or no information. That is how it tended to be with him: all or nothing at all. At the moment, the diner does not have any customers, but Benny did just open the doors 5 minutes ago.

Just like last time Hopper, switches the exhaust hood on High. Benny pours a mug of coffee for each of them. With a cringe on his face, Benny asks : “Which Murray did you get?”

Hopper smiles, or tries to, but he really can’t yet. “The talkative vodka swilling one. I also found out what I needed to and more, so other than the headache I had when I left, it was a decent visit.”

Benny sighs, shakes his head. “It is too bad Murray has turned into a paranoid guy that never heard a conspiracy theory he didn’t like. He is a really smart guy when he isn’t a freak.”

“Amen to that.” Hopper says somberly. “But, after what I went through, I know everyone has to deal with trauma and grief in their own way.” A haunted look crosses Hopper’s face, settling in his eyes that aged 10 years in 10 seconds.

Benny feels his friend’s pain. He was one of the people that helped put him back together, and right now his biggest concern and fear is that he will have to do the same for Joycie. “What’s happening with our not so friendly neighbor over that way?” Benny points a finger towards the lab.

“I got copies of Murray’s files on that place and some of the stuff happening.” Hopper pauses, takes a swallow of caffeine, and spends a moment organizing his jumble of thoughts and emotions. “Benny, they are a cover… I know, not a shock. What is eating me up is finding out what it is a cover for.”

Benny does not like the way Hopper said it. Very little disturbs the Chief except crimes and cruelty where children are the victims. He waits, knowing Hopper needs to say it at his own pace and when he is ready.

“Benny…” Hopper says so quietly he almost doesn’t hear him over the fan. Hopper puts a hand on his shoulder, physically bracing himself. “They’ve been experimenting with kids since the damned place opened. Plus, they found another dimension, a place with killer creatures that want nothing more than to kill people. One slipped into our dimension and tore the lab up, killed, and ate dozens of people, and even automatic rifles couldn’t slow it down.”

“A-A-Another Dimension?” Benny manages to get out. “Are you for real, Hop?” He asks, hoping it is a bad joke, especially if something is roaming in the woods behind the diner, and with Will missing, well, he didn’t want to go down that road.

“I wish I was joking. But I have seen evidence of it.” Hopper cries out desperately, pulling his hair, pauses to grab the coffee pot, and tops his and Benny’s mugs off. “Trust me, this is this part I hate. This ‘thing’ can randomly skip between our dimension and its own, and It took Will into its home dimension.”

“Aw shit! I was afraid you would say that. Joyce was rambling on about hearing Will inside the walls, sensing he was close, lights flickering, and a monster trying to come through the wall. I was thinking she was having a breakdown, but this is way worse.” Benny finishes, lips pinched together in frustration. “So what do we do?”

“Well.” Hopper starts, trying to think on the fly with the information Benny just gave him. “I think you and I are going to have to get access to the other dimension, which is in the basement of the lab, and go find Will. She told me the same stuff last night when I went by. We are going to need real firepower. I am thinking flamethrowers and grenades might work.”

Benny’s face turns a bit red in the cheeks, and looking like a cross between embarrassed and chastened, spills out : “I have some upstairs, and will have more by the morning. What I can get my hands on should be enough.”

Hopper grabs him with both hands around the back of his head and kisses Benny’s cheek. “I love you right now Benny. Normally I would be pissed off about a weapons runner in town, but in this one case, you do what you got to do to get what we need. I gotta go tell Joyce we are doing the best we can to get Will back.”

With that, Hopper turns the fan back to low, put his mug in the sink, and walks out the back door to drive over to the Byers residence.

When Steve’s alarm goes off, he immediately reaches over to silence it. After going into the bathroom and showering, as well as brushing his teeth, he sees Ellie still burrowed under the covers and decides to let her rest a bit longer. He goes to the room where her clothes are, and as he starts getting clothes for today out. He remembers everything he bought yesterday and had forgotten to show Ellie. Steve silently curses his crappy memory, and puts out her last clean sweatpants and hoodie. These were a very pale blue, almost like a hazy summer sky.

The colors picked for her are nice colors for a girl, but all sweatpants and hoodies. They are probably an easy transition for Ellie from hospital gowns to clothes, and it probably doesn’t matter while she was kept inside in hiding. Steve, however, is anxious to see her reaction to the clothes and things he got, but it would have to wait until after school. Fortunately, there isn’t any practice on Thursdays, so he can come home right after the day ends. He just has to get through it first.  He is about to go downstairs and make coffee for himself, and Eggo’s for Ellie when she steps into the hall yawning and rubbing her eyes.

“I left your clothes out for you” Steve says. “I am going to start breakfast in a minute, but need to show you how to be safe in the panic room, in case the bad men come.” Though Steve is thinking THEY probably would need protection from Ellie.

He walks back into his bedroom and into his closet. Ellie drags behind but is paying attention. “This closet has reinforced walls in case of emergency.” Steve explains. “To seal it.” He opens a covered panel on the wall. “Push the star button.” Which he does. A thick barrier slides in place behind the closet door. 

“Am I stuck here then?” She asks, her voice trembling and having flashbacks to the isolation rooms at the lab.

Steve instinctively puts his hands on her shoulders. “No, open it by putting in the code ‘007’ and hitting the star button.” Steve let her do it so she could see how easy it is. He pushes a big panel below that, and there is a TV behind it. “This shows anyone in the house. It changes rooms every few seconds. If you need the police, you have your walkie for Hopper. Red is for fire, green is for ambulance.” Steve explains, pointing to the buttons above the screen.

“What if I forget or get scared?” Ellie asks. “Can I get you in the Void?”

“Yes. If you have to come in here, get me in the Void right after you call Hopper.” Steve states, not letting it sound like she has a choice. Also, how could she really forget the code? It was his lab name. He has a bean bag chair in the closet, and he makes sure Ellie sees it. He pushes a panel on the other side of the door, and it opens to reveal a TV and VCR as well as a stack of tapes. 

“That is so you don’t get bored. Do you remember how they work?” He asks.

Ellie nods yes. “So if I see or hear anyone besides you and Hopper, I should come here?”

Now it is Steve’s turn to nod. “There is a room on the main floor too, it works just the same. It is the door under the stairs to come up here if you are downstairs, ok?”

“OK.” Ellie says. Quickly moving on she asks : “Can I have Eggo’s now that it is morning?”

Steve chuckles as he closes all the panels. “Yes, madam, you may have Eggo’s. I will make them while you get ready and brush your teeth.” He smiles and starts guiding her out of the closet to the bathroom. He never would have imagined Ellie as an Eggo addict until she tried them, and by then? It was too late. 

He goes down to the kitchen as he hears the sink running. Starts the coffee, and puts chocolate chip Eggo’s he bought yesterday in the toaster. He also runs down to the garage to grab the watch he bought for her yesterday. He finds it in the jewelry store briefcase, as he expects. A simple white leather band, wide enough to cover her tattoo, with a digital watch on it. He jogs up to the kitchen and sets it where she ate at the island yesterday.

While he waits, he makes a sandwich for her as well as putting some chips in it, and some mini-carrots. He also puts a juice box in it, even though she knows they are in here. He puts a variety of fruit he cut up yesterday in a Tupperware container, thinking that is enough. When he hears her on the stairs he starts toasting the Eggo’s. While the Eggo’s toast, he shows Ellie how to put the watch on and loosen or tighten the band to keep her ‘011’ hidden. He also sets the current time, and shows her, by writing on paper, he will be home before it says ‘3:00’. 

The waffles pops up in the toaster, and Steve puts them on a plate while discreetly unplugging the toaster. He gives her the syrup, which she drowns the Eggo’s in. He doesn’t comment, figuring it’ll be Hop’s problem soon, though a twinge of fear at coming home and finding her passed out under a pile of Eggo’s, with the TV on, and mainlining syrup briefly flashes across his mind. He decides to put that in his “when I need a laugh” box in his mind. He already knows he will miss the little gremlin when she moves to Hop’s. He shows Ellie where her lunch is, where her snack is, and tells her if she gets hungry, she can have the pizza in the refrigerator, and she doesn’t need to heat it up because “it’s better cold”. Steve writes a fast note for Hopper asking if he can come over around 5 or 6 for dinner “and a show” (he really did not want to write fashion show. He knew for sure Hop would say no to that). He made sure to tell Ellie to have Hopper leave an answer and time, shows her the door under the stairs to the Panic Room, pours more coffee in his travel mug, slips on some shoes, gives Ellie a hug goodbye, and tells her to contact him if she needs anything or has questions.

As he plops his butt down and unloads his arms and hands in the BMW, he lets out a slow breath, and thinks “this must be the life of the single parents”. Steve puts the car in gear and starts the short drive to school. He keeps going over what he told Ellie before he left, double and triple checking nothing was forgotten: keep the doors and windows locked, don’t open the blinds, do not answer the door. Hopper will knock three times, then let himself in. Do not use anything in the kitchen like the toaster, microwave, or stove. Do not go outside, contact him if she has any questions or problems, and don’t touch the phone. He thought that was everything… Hopefully today would not be the day she turns into a rule breaker or starts rebelling against him. He also reminded her no more Eggo’s, or syrup. She had drowned the Eggo’s with so much syrup, she didn’t even notice they had chocolate chips in them. He starts thinking about maybe finding a 12-step program like Eggo’s Anonymous or Syrup Anonymous for kids. The look in her eyes when he set the plate and syrup in front of her had him a little concerned she likes one of them a bit too much, and he really may have created a monster for Hop to deal with. Maybe tomorrow would be a good day to make bacon, eggs, and toast for breakfast.

Steve sighs heavily just before he reaches the high school. He knows today is not going to be easy. Aside from his usual problems with his dyslexia, he knew he would worry about Ellie all day, which would leave his ability to focus about non-existent. If he retains anything from his classes today 

he knows it will be a miracle. And he really needs to get this talk with Tommy and Carol taken care of. As much as they have been great friends, and a great support system when the Harringtons were away, they have changed so much in the last 2 or 3 years, and Nana and Pop Pop would not be happy about their behavior. Frankly, Steve was tired of it. He would rather be alone, having his occasional dinners with the Byers family (God, he hopes Will was still OK and they get to him in time), his sister Ellie, and his sister’s father Hopper around. Sure, school might get a bit lonely, but maybe he can start something real with Nancy, and if not, there are a couple guys on the basketball team that were cool guys, but not fans of Tommy, that he could get to know better if he needed people he was comfortable around. Honestly, he isn’t comfortable around Carol and Tommy anymore. The things they do remind him he knows better and should be better, not that he will use those exact words.

Tommy and Carol are leaning against the brick wall across from where Steve parks, just like every other day. They walk towards the car without hesitating.

“Hey Steve.” they greet in unison. “How are DICK and Angelica?” Tommy asks, basically snickering. 

“They never change.” Steve shrugs, not really a lie, not really the truth about them supposedly being here. In reality, Steve hasn’t seen them in almost a year, and he doesn’t expect to until they have their Christmas party, if they even hold it at the house this year. He gets a phone call every so often from his parents, never lasting more than 5 minutes, 4 of which Richard spends telling him what a disappointment he is, and the last minute his Mother just rambles, clueless who is on the other end.

“We need to talk guys.” Steve sighs, glad his voice isn’t wavering or cracking, passing a hand through his famous hair. “With everything going on.” He says, again not lying, not being truthful, but somewhere in between. “With my parents being so far up my butt I can taste their hair dye when I burp, I have been thinking about things”.

“What things?” Carol cautiously asks, eyes narrowed with a sinister air of viper floating on her suspicious expression. Out of the three of them she is the most wary of change. Maybe due to the instability of her home life, maybe something more personal Steve is unaware of.

“High School popularity is really a bunch of fake friendships, and honestly, I am tired of all the fake.” Steve begins as Carol and Tommy start feeling their tension levels rise. “My father is fake, my mother is fake, and I really miss the days when we were all truly close, like when Nana and Pop Pop were alive. I feel like we are not truly friends anymore. Not like we used to be, and I know most of the people that pretend to be our friends are just trying to catch the wave up the social ladder here.”

Tommy puts his arm around Steve’s shoulder. “Look Buddy, if this is about Nancy, you don’t have to worry. We’ll stop giving her and Barb crap and saying stuff in front of you.” He assures and that’s the last straw.

“That is exactly what I am talking about, Tommy!” Steve cuts his friend (can he even call him his friend anymore? What happened to him? What changed the boy he used to know?) off. Tommy steps away as if burned, eyes wide, Carol even stopping in her usual cow-eating chewing on her stupid gum. “You’ll be fake about what you think to make me happy, but probably still trash them behind my back. It really isn’t about Nancy or Barb though.” Steve pauses, gathering his thoughts for just a moment as his temper was starting to get him off track. “Nana and Pop Pop always told us to be good people, treat others well, and be honest with your friends. We have lost that.”

“Whaddya mean?” Tommy looks like his brain is melting down, frowning angrily, and Steve can see the fury rolling out like waves around him.

“All this King of the School crap, the popularity and fake friends who wouldn’t do shit for us if we needed it, the bullying.” Steve stares intently at Tommy H on that word. “Can you say you really feel like we are being true to what we were taught by Nana and Pop Pop?” Steve see both Tommy and Carol look down. They were all their grandparents, not just Steve’s. “You two know as well as anyone, you can’t buy respect or friendship. At the end of the day, you have to recognize yourself in the mirror.” He finishes, borderline begging them to see the truth.

“So you want us to be like the losers we were in Middle School?” Carol looks into Steve’s eyes, and the brunette feels the hope slip away, sighing. They don’t understand.

“And that right there is where I guess I have my answer. I love you guys, I have always appreciated your friendship, but this isn’t me anymore. I need to be just Steve, none of the King Steve crap.” He says while looking square in their eyes. “If you change your minds, you know where to find me. I would just rather be liked for who I really am, and I’m sorry you don’t feel the same.” Steve gives them both a hug, the two too shocked to react, whispering: “Thank you for everything” and walks away towards the school. 

Steve knows there is no way he can go to his first period class. He goes into the boys’ room at the furthest end of the school, past the gym and locker rooms. The bathroom is always out of order, so no one goes to use it. He locks the door, sits against the tiled wall, and just lets himself cry for friendships lost.

It’s a crushing feeling, the realization you’re alone now. Steve had always been alone, but right now, he doesn’t even have the illusion of having real friends.

It isn’t so much for who Tommy and Carol are, more who Tommy and Carol were. He also cries for his Nana and Pop Pop, and all his brothers and sisters from the lab who are gone. He feels a pull, a tug of warmth and love, and when he opens his eyes, he is in the dark place with a thin layer of water on the floor. Ellie calls it ‘the Void’. Ellie is right there, and she immediately hugs him around the middle. 

“I could feel your sadness.” She explains, and Steve curls around her, shaking. His weak sobs are muffled in her shaved head, and Ellie squeezes him a little more.

“I didn’t mean to upset you.” Steve apologizes, feeling miserable. “There has just been a lot going on so far today, and I needed a little time to just let it go. Is everything OK?” He asks, always worried about her now that he has her in his life again.

Ellie nods and says: “No problems here. As long as you are OK, I will let you do whatever. I love you brother.”

At that, Steve blinks, and he is back in the bathroom. His cheeks are wet, and he still is a bit sad, but now he can tolerate it without crying over times and people gone by. The little girl that just hugged him in some kind of mind space? Or place? She is what is important. Not what was, not what is changing and will keep changing. Steve decides to slip out the back door near the gym and cut into the woods behind the school, and pay Eddie Munson a visit. He needs something to relax. The metalhead is usually at the picnic table in the mornings. 

After a short walk into the woods behind the school, Steve finds Eddie and a girl from one of his classes talking. She is a tall, almost as tall as Steve, girl with short dirty blond hair. Her sneakers are covered with magic marker scribblings and markings, and she is wearing jeans, a t-shirt, and a lightweight jacket. It is very sunny and warm for a November morning in Indiana. Steve sits down next to the girl on the bench across from Eddie. She looks at him with sharp blue eyes, waiting to see what he says.

“Hi Munson.” Steve starts by greeting his favorite salesman. He always carries good stuff, and even though he overcharges Steve… a luxury tax is what Steve calls it to himself, thinking of the game card in Monopoly. Eddie nods in return.

Steve turns to the girl next to him. “Robin, right? We were in Click’s class together last year? I’m Steve.” He offers his hand to her. 

She shakes it, looking a bit puzzled. He hadn’t talked to her once last year, and she didn’t think he even knew she existed. “Yeah, it’s Robin.” She replies, tone careful and unsure.

“Am I interrupting anything here?” Steve asks, not wanting to break up a potential romance between them.

Both shake their heads and say in unison: “Nah, we are just friends.”

Steve pulls a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket, his hands shaking a little, and offers them around the table. Eddie takes one, but Robin motions the pack away. Steve lights Eddie’s cigarette and then his own.

“How may your humble servant help you, King Steve.” Eddie says in a Monty Python like English accent.

“It’s ‘just’ Steve. King Steve is dead. He threw himself on his sword this morning. Are either, or both, of you in the mood to split a joint or two?” Steve asks casually.

“What?” Eddie says, his eyes bulging out of his head. “Why? You rule this school.”

Steve, for the first time in a long time, feels like himself in front of schoolmates, just shrugs. “You know, been thinking for a while that the crown didn’t fit the real me. I’m tired of having to pretend, to put up with people pretending to be my friends just for the parties or the popularity. Maybe some of it has to do with what the Byers family is going through, but I have been feeling wrong in my own skin for a while.”

Steve pauses for a minute, putting his thoughts in order. He has no idea why he is spilling his guts like this to people that are essentially strangers, but maybe that made it easier to do. Strangers don’t know him. Strangers, even if they walk down the same halls and the same grocery stores, don’t know anything about him.

“I am sure you both know personally or from others in town, but my parents are real assholes.”

Both Robin and Eddie try to hold in their laughs, unsuccessfully. They bust out laughing so hard Steve starts wondering how much of Eddie’s supply they already smoked.

Eddie takes the lead, his barking laugher cutting through his words: “That’s a polite way for how we have heard them described.” He smiles while Robin is nodding along like a bobblehead.

“You guys may be a bit young, so I don’t know if either of you know of the good reputation that my father’s parents spent decades building, or how genuinely nice they were.” Steve says it while looking down, his voice breaking a little and sounding wet with tears.

He looks up at Robin and Eddie, and calmly says : “We are only in high school. However, this is a small town, so once a reputation is set, it takes a long time to change how people look at you. I decided I want to be thought of like Nana and Pop Pop Harrington, not DICK and Angie.”

It makes sense, and both nod. It was the longest and deepest conversation or monologue ever for them both with Steve Harrington, and they are surprised he is just like everyone else.

Steve continues, since he wants to get it all out. “I would rather have people around that would give me a hand up if I need it, and I would give a hand up if they need it, rather than making everyone feel small next to me. I don’t want people to fear me, I want them to respect me. How I’ll get there is a different story.”

Robin speaks up first : “You could start by getting rid of your enforcers. Everyone hates Tommy H and Carol, but everyone is afraid of them, so nobody stands up to them. And you’re their friend. Nobody wants to go against the King. We don’t want our lives to become a living hell.”

“Already done.” Steve pipes up, trying not to cringe at the power he holds over this school. “I tried talking to them like this, and reminding them how disappointed my grandparents, who treated them like their own, would be, and they chose the fake popularity route.”

“Well.” Eddie drawls, a deep south accent peeking in. “I will miss the money I made at your parties, but I am sure there will be others to replace them. Sorry about your former friends.”

“Thanks Eddie.” Steve smiles weakly in response. “I’ll tell you what though. Tommy, when he gets pot from his other source, which I think is his brother in Chicago getting it for him, gets skunky weed. You could mix cow shit or hay in with his and he wouldn’t know.”

“I will not ruin my reputation as an A-1 dealer selling him bad stuff. If he tells someone where he got it, they’ll think I sell crap.” Eddie says without any real bite as he grins broadly. “Besides, my uncle Wayne says things are better money-wise. We are moving out of the trailer park soon, into Hopper’s old place on the lake, and Wayne says the rent is cheaper because we will be keeping an eye on the place for Hopper. Uncle Wayne has sacrificed a lot for me since my mom died, and hopefully, I will graduate this year, maybe help him get his own business going again.”

Seems like Hopper watching out for more than Ellie and Steve. Steve knew Hopper was friends with Wayne Munson, Benny, and Joyce Byers, and must be doing some things for his friends while setting up for Ellie.

“Your Uncle sounds like a good man. THAT is what I am talking about Eddie. I want people to think of me like a Wayne, not like Tommy or Carol.” Steve finishes, growling.

Robin chips in : “Yeah, my parents are a lot like Wayne. They are really cool. It is hard to upset them, and I have a big family, so financially things haven’t always been great, but we’ve managed.”

“I would trade everything my parents have to get them to treat me decently instead of throwing money at me to ‘show me they love me’ in their twisted way…” He hesitates just for a moment. “I haven’t seen them since last Christmas.”

Eddie and Robin look shocked. Eddie exclaims, quite literally jumping on his feet: “Wait, you are 16, or is it 17, and haven’t seen them in 11 months?!”

“16, I’ll be 17 in January.” 

“Wow, and I used to envy you living in that big house, with all that money to throw huge parties. Now that I know, I’d rather live in a trailer park with my Uncle Wayne. That’s… that’s bullshit.” Eddie cringes. “You are just their house sitter.”

“I know, and I think that is part of the reason I need to change. It is empty and sad there. Too quiet. When my grandparents were alive, when Tommy and Carol were truly my friends, there were others around, noise, and life in that place, but now it is like a black hole, sucking my life away. I want to have people over again and have laughter and noise in the house. Not a bunch of strangers, but friends who really care.”

“Well.” Robin butts in, lazy smile creeping on her lips. “This has been a lot emotionally. Did I hear the offer to get high before?” She throws an arm over Steve’s shoulders, and the boy almost falls face first on the bench as she pulls him nearer. “If you don’t mind hanging with a band geek, I’d be happy to get to know this Steve Harrington better.”

Eddie pulls out 2 joints, already rolled. “I second that, but make that metalhead, super senior, drug dealer, and theater geek for me. ‘Just’ Steve seems alright.” He jokes, holding up the joints. “These are a new variety. My wholesaler swears it is super strong, so go easy. I may need to cut it, depending what you two say, in order to sell it.”

Eddie lights one up, and after exhaling towards the sky, smirks: “He wasn’t kidding… go easy with this. The king is dead, long live ‘Just’ Steve.” All three laugh, though Eddie laughs the hardest, as he passes the joint to Steve.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Should I Stay or Should I Go?

Steve and his potential new friends miss a good chunk of their morning classes. Eddie was not kidding. The new weed they smoked is more powerful, and they are enjoying a nice buzz between them. They also continue their bridge building. They spend the time just riding a nice high, relaxing, and talking about whatever comes up. They also laugh a lot, but that is more the pot than anything funny anyone says. Overall, the easy conversation and the openness of the trio soothes Steve’s aching soul. He knows he has people around him who care about him, and he knew that he would probably wind up ending the longest friendship he had this morning, but it is still painful. His friendship with Tommy and Carol started when he moved back to Hawkins from Chicago. They are the people that were with him most of the time in the big empty house. Right now, Ellie is keeping him company and more. So is Hopper, in a way he never expected. He acts almost fatherly. It is probably because of Ellie, but it is still nice knowing an adult is nearby that can help if needed. 

The trio part ways for the last class before lunch. Well Robin and Steve do but Eddie Munson is still at the picnic table with his “Open” sign up. Most of Hawkins knows he has the best quality stuff, and as a result, Eddie is a little picky about his clientele. He is willing to sell to most people, but the asshole jocks… the ones with an attitude don’t even bother. Eddie only sells to Tommy H because he pays double the rate. Not that he is aware of it. Munson started selling to Tommy knowing he was buying for Steve, and since Steve’s parties often cleaned out his stock, and he let Eddie sell at them, so of course, Steve was always a welcome customer, even if he paid a bit more than most. He didn’t pay as much as Tommy though. Tommy, if not for his association with Steve, would have never become a customer. Eddie won’t cut him off. Not because he likes him, but because he likes his money, and selling to him keeps him and his friends off “Tommy’s Bullying List”. Most of the list of people he won’t sell to is short, and they probably wouldn’t buy drugs anyway.

Steve and Robin made plans to meet out on the bleachers for lunch, but lunchtime is Eddie’s busiest time, so he takes a pass. 

Hopper happens to be visiting Ellie when the school calls regarding Steve’s absence. He is about ready to flip into high gear worrying and swing by the school. Ellie calms him down though. She tells Hopper Steve is having a bad morning and a few things happened when he got to school so he is upset, and didn’t make it to his first class. He had called and talked to her; she claims. Neither Steve nor Ellie wants to bring up their unique abilities unless necessary. Hopefully that will change once Will is home. Hopper replies to Steve’s note, jots down he will be at dinner by six. He had no idea what this ‘show’ is but more than anything he wants to spend a nice evening with his kids, not that he would call them that out loud, but Ellie would be moving to the cabin with him soon, and after knowing Steve for 7 or 8 years, and discovering how good a heart he has over the last few days, he would do anything to protect them. He knows for a disgusting, painfully undeniable fact now that Steve is alone, his father is more than just an asshole, but an abusive asshole, and his mother is a waste of skin that is a hardcore alcoholic and drug addict. The kid deserves far better, and Hop hopes once Ellie is in the cabin Steve will come for dinner every night. He can have nightly dinners with the kids forever and not get bored of them.

Hopper thinks again of Joyce. Maybe once Ellie is settled in the cabin, he can slowly introduce the Byers family to her, since she apparently knows Will somehow or saw something. Joyce loves every kid in a ten-mile radius, and has already sort of taken Steve under her wing for a couple of years now, so that should make it easier. Jonathan? Well, he is a quiet kid, apparently not a fan of Steve’s but will hopefully take to Ellie. If that goes well, perhaps he can finally take Joyce out on a real date. He has been waiting to ask her since high school, but gave up when she started dating Lonnie back then, and thought of her over the years, assuming she was happily married as he was when he and his wife had Sarah. Unfortunately, once they lost Sarah, everything else was lost too. It wasn’t until he came back to Hawkins 4 or 5 years ago and found out she was single did he start thinking about her romantically again, but he wasn’t quite right about losing his daughter until the last year or so. He decides to drop by Joyce’s and see how she is doing, and spend some time with her. Whether Jonathan is there or not, he is sure Joyce could use some adult company. Hopper certainly won’t bring it up, but if she wants to talk about hard things, painful things, like fearing for your child’s life, he is one of the few people in town that can do that. 

After Hopper left, Ellie goes back to watching some of the princess cartoons Steve left out for her. There are others with animals in them, but she is in the middle of Cinderella, and had stopped it when Hopper arrived. She loves the fairy godmother, mice and birds that get Cinderella to the ball. Ellie already watched it once, so now she is watching it for the second time in a row. Cinderella is so pretty with her blond hair and big blue gown. Ellie is hoping she looks like her when she is grown up, but for now she is happy to watch her sing and dance and is trying to learn the songs. 

Steve said she could eat her lunch whenever she was hungry, or have some more pizza. After Cinderella, she is a little hungry so decides to have some juice and some of the fruit Steve cut up. She takes the big container out of the refrigerator, but Steve forgot she can’t reach the cabinets up top, so she uses her telekinesis to get a bowl down. She also gets a fork, then decides to try the different colors of fruit first, before putting the ones she likes in the bowl. She likes all of them except the oval green and red ones. She thinks Steve said they were grapes, but they are crunchy and kind of tasteless in the middle. She takes a generous amount of the fruit except the grapes, and puts it in her bowl. 

She places the bowl and juice on the table in the living room, and looks at the movies again. This time she puts Snow White in. The queen is a bit scary, but nothing like the people she worked with in the lab. They were much worse, and was sort of happy the monster killed them. She thinks it probably isn’t right to feel this way while hoping Will can stay away from the monster, but Will is her age, and from what she can tell, very nice. The people in the lab were grown up and very mean. Ellie really loves being here with her brother. However, the house is big and too quiet. She isn’t used to it, so every sound sets Ellie’s teeth on edge. She looks at her watch to check the time, not that anything other than 3:00 means something. It reads 12:23, so not 3:00 yet. 

Ellie hears a noise in the backyard, like the garbage can being knocked over, and jumps about two feet in the air. Fear runs through her like ice in her veins, and her heart begins thumping in her chest. She is hoping if it is the monster that took Will and killed the lab people, that she is strong enough to kill it. She moves towards the back door as quietly as she can, and peeks out the blinds. Instead of that creature, there are three boys, all near the edge of the woods, and all seeming to be searching for something. Ellie is scared to see them so close to danger… to where it lives in this dimension. She debates with herself what to do. She doesn’t want to break her brother’s (and Hopper’s) rules, but she can’t leave them out there where they can get hurt or worse.

The boys know they are in Steve Harrington’s backyard, but it is close to Will’s house if you cut through the trees, so Will may have wandered through here. The boys had left school today. There was a stupid assembly about Will still missing and the children wishing he would turn up soon (they aren’t allowed to call it ‘praying’ in school, but that’s what it was). Afterwards, the students had a lunch break before they were to meet some counselors and others that would lecture them on safety, and grief or fear, as well as meet individually with the kids that wanted to talk to someone. The boys, Dustin, Lucas, and Mike are Will’s closest friends and as soon as they heard “assembly” and “counselors” for the whole day, they snuck out to their bikes and took off. Ellie hears them calling Will’s name through the glass of the back door. That is what makes her mind up to break the rules.

Ellie throws an empty bottle on the ground. The sound of the glass breaking gets the boys to look at the house. Ellie pushes aside one vertical blind just enough for the boys to see part of her face and she crooks a finger to call them over. When they get to the partially open door, Ellie whispers for them to come in quietly. The boys do as she asks, and Ellie closes and locks the door behind them.

“Hi, sorry to be weird but no one can know I am here.” She informs the boys. “Steve and the police are hiding me from my Papa, who is a very powerful, very bad man, and he even has the FBI looking for me.” She finishes up with a pleading, puppy dog eyes look, as she shows them the flier with her image, but no card or phone number.

Mike immediately starts getting closer to her. If he were a cartoon character, little hearts would probably replace his eyes. “I’m Mike, that’s Lucas.” He says pointing at the dark-skinned boy as he waves at her. “And that is Dustin.” He says pointing to the curly haired boy missing his teeth.

“I’m Eleanor.” She says, deciding to lie on the spot. “Everyone calls me Ellie.” She explains. 

“Those woods are dangerous. You shouldn’t be in there.”  She decides another lie is in order: “I saw two bears in there attack a deer the other day.”

The three boys pale at the words. Mike apparently decides he is the spokesman. “We have heard weird noises, and sometimes it is too quiet, but we must find our friend, Will. Especially now that we know there are bears in there!” He exclaims vehemently. All three boys getting just a little closer together as the fear of a bear getting Will hits them hard and fast.

Just to ensure word of her and where she is doesn’t become well known, Ellie piles a little more fear on the “You cannot tell anyone about me or where I am. My Papa is extremely dangerous, and he not only has the FBI looking for me, if they think you know where I am, or who I am, you’ll wish the two bears ate you.” Ellie says with as much seriousness as she can muster.

“What about Steve or his parents? Aren’t they scared?” Mike speaks for the group again.

“Well, his parents don’t know I am here, and I’ll be moved sometime later today or tomorrow.” Ellie replies, hoping that will help keep the boys quiet. She knows both she and Steve are as good as dead if anyone finds out she is there. “Steve said he would be back at three, so make sure you are away from here before then, and do not go in the woods.”

“OK, OK.” Mike says while he paces. “We always keep secrets. We can sneak out through the yard next door. No one seems to be home there.”

“Good.” Ellie replies with a certain hardness she didn’t even know she could speak with. “I called you over because you were too close to the woods, and I heard you calling Will. Do you have a picture of him?”

The one with no teeth… Dust? Ellie thinks Mike said his name is, puts down his backpack and pulls a picture of the 4 boys out of it. He hands it over to Ellie. She focuses on the boy with the bad haircut that is smaller than the others. Pointing at him with her finger, she states: “This is Will.” Not a question, a fact.

The three boys nod. 

Ellie explains: “The bad men have him.” Not entirely true, but little of what she has said today is. “Your friend is in a dangerous place, but military men with the right weapons will get him free soon. Maybe tomorrow.”

The boys start all talking at once, with nothing they say making sense to Ellie, but they apparently understand each other, and aren’t talking to her anyway. Finally, Mike looks at her. “How do we know you are telling the truth, and where is he?”

“Sometimes this ability I have.” She pauses, trying to decide how much to tell, decides to let on just a bit. “I think they say psychic? It lets me see or hear people not in the room, but I have to concentrate.” Ellie asks all three: “Do you want me to see if I can’t let you hear him? This might not work, but I can try.”

“Yes!” The three boys shout in unison.

“OK, to try this, since I want you guys to hear him too, I need to be blindfolded, total silence, except a radio tuned between channels.” Ellie explains. “There’s a radio on the counter.” Which she points to: “Do you have something to cover my eyes?”

Dust (?) digs through his backpack again. Eventually he comes up with a long strip of black cloth. It passes from him to Lucas, then to Mike.

Ellie climbs on the counter near the radio. Mike turns it on, and turns one of the knobs until it is static, and nothing else. He sets the volume at a decent level. High enough to be heard but not overwhelmingly loud.

Ellie gives the final instructions to the boys: “OK, if this works, you’ll hear him on the radio, but he can’t hear you. I need to concentrate, so please be quiet.” With that, she ties the fabric around her eyes and closes them. 

She sits there for a few minutes, and the boys just watch her while putting their ears close to the radio. Ellie gets a small nosebleed, just a few drops. Mike grabs a paper towel to wipe it away, but Lucas stops him, grabbing his arm and shaking his head. Suddenly, the static stops, and the boys can hear something… someone singing? They turn the volume up just a little until they can hear better, and immediately recognize Will’s voice singing his favorite song to himself: ‘Should I Stay or Should I Go’ by the Clash. 

They hear: “If you say that you are mine. I'll be here 'til the end of time. So you got to let me know, should I stay or should…” As the song tapers off and static returns.

The three boys excitedly start talking over each other, again about Will. Ellie takes off the blindfold, and wipes a bit of blood away under her nose. After a minute or so they calm down.  

Again, Mike does the talking. “We heard him we heard him! He is OK?!” He spews out like Ellie wasn’t just sitting right there and making it happen. “Where is he?”

Ellie answers truthfully by adding one word: “I don’t know exactly where he is. I could only see him, not exactly where he is.”

“Well how do we find him?” Mike asks. 

“You don’t. Not unless you want to get killed looking.” Ellie states bluntly. “Will’s mom knows he is alive, and a special military force knows where he is and will get him back if they safely can. No one can know about Will. The plan will only work if no one knows they are coming, or else people will get hurt or killed.”

Ellie looks at her watch, sees it is 2:08. She knows that means 3 is coming next. “I have to ask you to go. Steve will be home soon, and no one is supposed to know I am here. You have to remember; you cannot say anything about me. I don’t exist.”  She almost laughed at the irony of that statement. On paper and legally, she doesn’t exist. “Let the military people get Will when they see the chance to do it safely, and don’t let anyone see you leave.”

Ellie gets up and goes to the back door. She peeks out from the corner again, and it looks clear. “If anyone sees you or asks you why you were here, tell them you know Steve, and he left the door open in case you needed a break looking for Will. No one is home now, OK?”

The three boys nodded. “We’ll be careful. Thanks, and it was nice to meet you. Maybe we’ll see you again soon.” Mike says wistfully, thinking how he wishes she wasn’t leaving soon. 

“Good luck.” They each say as they slip out without opening the blinds. They close the door from the outside, and Ellie locks it.

Ellie gets some apple juice from the refrigerator, and brings her glass into the living room. She starts a new cartoon and lays down on the couch with her Benny bear and a blanket. She knows Steve will get there shortly, and even though contacting Will was a minor thing, it did take more energy since she had to cross dimensions and broadcast it, and she wants to save as much up as possible for working with Steve. They might be able to get in an hour or two before they needed to get dinner together. Well, Steve has to, and she mostly watches, learning how to do things in the kitchen. Ellie may need to do some serious helping with Hopper because, as Steve told her, he doesn’t really know how to cook, so Joyce normally gives him leftovers, or he eats out.

Steve comes home while Ellie is zoning out on the couch to her cartoons. After he puts his jacket and shoes away, and sets his backpack on the dining room table, he gives Ellie a tight hug which she returns in kind.

“Do you feel better?” Are the first words she says to Steve.

“Yeah, I do. Thank you, Ellie. I needed that little boost this morning.” Steve pauses, remembering he is talking to a kid. “I met some very nice people to talk to just after I left the bathroom. I knew them before but never spent time with them.”

“Good! I don’t want my brother sitting alone crying at school. Well, anywhere to be honest, but especially at school!” Ellie protectively proclaimed. 

The serious look on her face almost made Steve laugh. “It was just a bad morning. I hope someday soon I can have you meet them and some other people.”

Ellie tries not to look guilty since she let the three boys in the house today. She knew she shouldn’t have, and Steve and Hopper would get mad at her. She hoped the boys are also capable of keeping their mouths shut. If they come back, she won’t answer the door as she told them she was moving soon, maybe tonight.

Earlier, Steve wrote a note for school, excusing him from his morning classes, and signed it as “Dick Harrington”. He had been writing his own notes for school since he started, so they all thought his signature was his father’s. Signing “Dick” instead of Richard was his little jab at Daddy Dearest. Unfortunately, by bringing in an excuse (he couldn’t say he spent the morning stoned behind the school) added to his homework load. He had to go see his teachers for the four classes he missed, and all the teachers gave him assignments due Monday.

He had really enjoyed lunchtime with Robin. They had both come down hours before, so they just talked over lunch on the bleachers and soaked up the sun. This could be the last warm day until spring. Steve was impressed by Robin’s intelligence, as well as her dry sense of humor. She could be witty and funny out of nowhere, and a couple of times Steve almost shot soda out his nose holding in a laugh. Robin also filled him in on how people really felt about Tommy and Carol, and how most realized Steve tended to keep them in check. She guessed that once the school rumor mill kicked in, and people knew the leashes and muzzles had been removed, their popularity would sink fast, and certain groups would gang up against them to take them down a few pegs.

Steve told Robin about Nancy, and wanting to truly date someone, since he had his fun the past few years, but it was getting old. Robin said, not surprisingly, she had several AP classes with Nancy and Barb, and dating one meant having the other around. Robin also noted that Nancy did not take being told she was incorrect well, and would argue facts with teachers! She could never just accept being wrong and acted like “her shit smelled of roses”. Nancy also acted like the world did or should revolve around her. Robin stated it may not be her place to tell ‘Just’ Steve these things, but since he seems like a decent person, he should know what he may be getting into. Steve was grateful for a look behind the façade. He knew Tommy and Carol didn’t like Nancy, but really thought much of it was based on jealousy and fear of Steve ditching them for her. Robin’s opinion? Steve was probably right about that. If Carol truly was the center of the rumor mill, she knew how people viewed her and Tommy without Steve, but they disliked Nancy for the wrong reasons, purely selfish reasons.

Steve doesn’t tell Ellie all that. Just how Eddie and Robin make him laugh when he is feeling down, and it feels good spending time with them.

“By the way.” Steve says, quickly changing topics. “I got you a present yesterday besides the watch. You have got to wait until after dinner for it though.”

Ellie used her best puppy eyes, and pushed out her bottom lip in a pout. “Why do I have to wait? Can I see it now?”

Steve feels the guilt trip starting to press in on him, but holds firm. “No, you have to wait. I want Hopper to see too.”

Ellie acquiesces reluctantly. “Then do you want to practice a bit so we can make your abilities stronger in case you need them?”

“Sounds perfect to me.” Steve answers with a laugh. “We have about an hour until we need to start making dinner, OK?”

Ellie thinks just a second. “It’ll be enough for today. I think we should put more time in on days you don’t have school though. Who knows when you might need to use them, especially your unique ones.”

Steve tried not to laugh at how much Ellie seems to enjoy her ‘teacher’ role, rather than being the guinea pig for once. The siblings head into the basement, as now, regardless of DNA, they truly feel like they are brother and sister.

Hopper arrives just about 6:00, so they have a little time to talk before dinner. As usual, Steve sets up three shot glasses. Two with whiskey, and one with grape juice. There is homemade lasagna and garlic bread finishing up in the oven, and the house smells just like a good Italian home should when there is hearty home cooking happening.

Hopper starts by thanking Steve for the invitation, again, and for the upcoming dinner, which has Hopper’s stomach growling with the delicious aroma in the kitchen.

Ellie laughs when his stomach growls. “Was that a bear? Because it sure was loud!” She says, and they all laugh, followed by Steve’s stomach grumbling, and last, but loudest, Ellie’s.

“Um, seems like I am not the only one with a bear inside.” Hopper says. “And yours is the loudest young lady.” Hopper finishes while grabbing her and tickling her belly.

Steve takes the food out of the oven, setting it on top of the stove to let it cool for 15 minutes or so. Hopper takes advantage of the break, while Steve pours himself and Hop some red wine, and El gets grape juice in a wine glass. Hop decides to ask Ellie if she thought about what color she wanted the walls in her room to be. She was very surprised to have a choice.

“Um…” Ellie stalls, feeling a little off balance. “I like the color of Steve’s sweater, if I’m allowed to have that color.” It is a pale yellow with just a hint of peach or light orange.

“Of course, you can.” Hop assures her. “It will still be 4 or 5 days until the work is finished, but Wayne is moving fast. Is that OK, Steve?” He asks, not wanting to overextend Steve’s help with Ellie.

“She can stay as long as she needs to.” Steve replies. “My parents won’t be home until Christmas if even then.”

Hopper feels a twinge in his heart at the way Steve says it. He really didn’t know the kid was left alone in this big house all alone quite so much. “How often do they come home?” Hop asks.

“Lately, they’ve only been coming to Hawkins for a week before Christmas to throw a party for all their stuck-up friends and another for the Indianapolis office, and are gone before Christmas even gets here.” Steve states.

Hopper feels something more like a kick at that. He knew he felt like both kids were his already, and the thought of Steve spending Christmas alone here was just beyond heartbreaking for Hopper, and he had been totally unaware.

“How long has it been like that, Steve?”

“I think this is the fourth year now.” He says with a shrug. “But they would barely come more often since we moved to Hawkins about 7 or 8 years ago. They would pop in occasionally for a weekend, and took me to Italy once, but basically since we have been here, I see then a few weeks altogether out of the year. I wish it was different, like when Nana and Pop Pop would celebrate with me, but I am just prop to be used when needed by Dick and Angie.”

Hopper did the quick math in his head and came up with Steve being 10 or 11 since it has been like that. “But you had a nanny or something, right?”

“Nope.” Steve answers, popping the ‘p’. “A maid that came in every week or two for a year, but she was here mainly to teach me how to do all the stuff myself. Also, my Nana and Pop Pop were alive the first 2 or 3 years, so they came over and called a lot, and always had Sunday dinner together. Plus, they called every day to check on me, and sent their driver over if I wanted to go to their house or needed a ride somewhere, but they died a few months apart when I just turned 13.”

Hopper knew both had passed away not long before he returned to Hawkins, but had no idea they were more like Steve’s parents than his actual parents.

Steve interrupted Hop’s thoughts. “They were such good people. I don’t know how they had an asshole like Richard.”

“Asshole.” Ellie repeats. “What’s that?”

“A word you should never use.” Steve answered before Hop could. “I shouldn’t have said it. Anyway, they taught me a lot about money and life and things I should have been taught by my parents. Anyway, I still have my Nonna, that’s grandmother, in Italy, and she calls a lot to check on me.”

Steve gets up after saying that, not wanting Hopper or Ellie to see he was saddened by how alone he grew up. He grabbed plates, forks, knives, and napkins, asking Ellie to set the table. While she did that, he cut the garlic bread and put it in a cloth lines basket, setting that and a trivet on the table, then wearing oven mitts, set the lasagna on the trivet, and returned almost immediately with a knife and spatula.

“Careful.” Steve warned. “The dish and lasagna are hot. Don’t burn yourself.” He had left one oven mitt to hold the lasagna pan steady and cut a hunk for Ellie. “Help yourself.” He said to Hopper as he got Ellie settled. He also warned her to chew carefully.

The same feeling of family returned while they just made small talk about things, and Hopper described what was done and what still needed to be done at the cabin. While the atmosphere is warm, and everyone is pleased with the food, talk of the cabin made Steve feel a little sad. It meant he is that much closer to being alone in the house again. He tries to keep a happy face on for Ellie and Hopper, but his smile no longer reaches his eyes, and a feeling of separation from them starts settling in.

Hopper and Ellie did the dishes since Steve cooked. Hopper’s washing, Ellie’s drying them. Steve watches them work together, just chatting while they work. They fit well, as a “father/daughter” pair Steve observes. Steve excuses himself so he could prepare things for the “show”. He goes into the garage, looks over the accessories and jewelry, and decides to simplify things, he will only bring the wigs into the hallway for the show. He had arranged the clothes when they came with separators between several things that went together. The clothing would all be a bit big on Ellie since Steve knew she wouldn’t wear them right away, aside from probably the jeans, a few tops, and the coats, but a little bagginess right now was better than things she would outgrow in six months.

When Steve walks back upstairs, Hopper had poured himself and Steve another glass of wine, and some more grape juice for Ellie.

“OK, Hopper, would you mind waiting in the den?” Steve half states and half asks. “Ellie and I need a few minutes to get the show ready, and for me to give her a present she needs for the show.”

Hopper moves their glasses into the den, settles in the recliner, while Steve takes Ellie downstairs. “These are for you.” He says pointing at the clothes racks.

“Which one.” Ellie asks, a little confused at seeing so many clothes.

“All of them, unless you don’t like something.” Steve shrugs. “They are a bit big, so you have room to grow into them. There are more underwear and whatnot in the garage, but I want to wash those first, so just wear what you have on for underwear.”

He then goes on to explain the 12 dividers between sets of clothes, and the wigs if she wants to try them. He sets the jeans and “house” clothes first. He asks her to only try 1 or two outfits from each section now, and she can try the rest after Hopper leaves or tomorrow since Hopper has some work to do after their show. He also pulls the tops off the shoes and sneakers in their boxes, but says unless she wants to try them now, they could wait.

Steve leaves her alone to decide, leaving the door at the top of the stairs propped open with a chair, and replaces her grape juice with water. No stains tonight, please!

Shortly after, Ellie peeks her head around the corner of the den, asks Steve for help. He goes into the kitchen to find her trying on the pink dress first, and holding the blond wig. “I don’t know how to put hair on.” Ellie says, giving Steve those damned puppy eyes.

He puts the wig on her head, though does not properly fasten it for the show, and quickly puts a French braid in the wig since it is long enough. 

Ellie looks in the hand mirror Steve gets so she can see the wig, and Ellie whispers excitedly: “I look like a princess!”

Steve feels like crying to see her this happy, knowing what her childhood was like. He tells her to wait 30 seconds, come in, and do a slow spin to show Hopper her dress and hair.

Following his instructions, Ellie slowly walks in front of Hopper and does a slow spin. He is shocked, and applauds, as well as giving Ellie a huge hug.

“You look so pretty, Ellie.” He states, his eyes looking a little damp. “No one will ever know you are just out of the lab looking so pretty and with such beautiful hair!”

Ellie laughs and says. “Now I feel like a real girl.” That comment was enough for Steve’s eyes to get watery again. “Steve says I only wear the dress for special occasions.” She finishes. 

Saying there was more, she walks out of the room and goes to put on one of her jeans and tops, but keeps the wig on, apparently liking having hair.

The process continues for several outfits before she calls Steve into the kitchen. She has decided to switch the wigs, and needs his help again. This one is a shorter, stylish bob cut, she he only has to help her get the strawberry blond wig on straight. It looks perfect on her, and since it is short, will never be in her way.

Hopper again loves the hair, and claps as he has for every outfit. Steve is surprised that everything she puts on looks so good and natural on her. He had looked everything over, but did not choose it, and it all really is great. He makes a mental note to call the store and thank them.

After Ellie tries on the last outfit and goes to put her sweatpants and hoodie on, Hopper asks Steve what he owes him. Steve refuses to take any money from Hopper and explains how he was thrilled to do it, and he knows what it takes to hide from the lab people for the long term, and how the watch covers her tattoo.

He simply says: “You are paying me back by giving my sister a nice safe place to live. I know she is safe with you and will never feel like I do here.”

Hopper gets out his handkerchief and blows his nose, maybe dabs at his eyes a little and says: “Damned allergies.”

Steve tries not to laugh because he knows what Hopper is doing. He is a big softie after all. Steve also tells Hopper if Ellie needs anything to let him know, even though Hopper is flush enough with cash, he knows, as does everyone in Hawkins, that no one is flush with money like the Harrington family.

With the possibility of facing death in his mind thinking about retrieving Will from the alternate dimension, Hopper makes sure to tell Steve if for any reason he can’t take care of Ellie, he wants Steve to move into the shack with her until she can come out in public, and Wayne Munson knows everything about the place, but not about Ellie.

The whole idea of something happening to Hop is very depressing for Steve. He has quickly come to look at him as a father figure, but he is aware being a police officer, even in Hicktown, IN, comes with risks. Steve has no idea what Benny and Hopper are doing to rescue Will.

With it now closer to 10:00 than 9:30, when Ellie is back in the den, Hopper hugs Steve, and hugs Ellie, kissing her on top of her head and telling her how pretty she looked in everything. She smiles and says it was all Steve’s present to her. Hopper tells them, just like last night, to go to bed. With Ellie yawning and her eyes looking heavy, that is just what is planned.

Steve walks Hopper out, and Hop thanks him again for everything, and tells him he’ll have his own surprise soon, just be patient. He gets in his truck and watches Steve get back into the house safely before leaving.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

The Truth Will   Set   You   Free   (Unless You Are Guilty)

Friday morning Hopper pulls a quick stop by Benny’s. Benny hadn’t gotten what he needed yet, but his friend is free this afternoon so Benny will go pick up the necessities Hopper requested.

Steve did not sleep well, even with his little sister next to him. His mind is troubled, and his conscience weighs on him. He is surprisingly okay with losing Tommy and Carol, but now he isn’t sure if he is losing two social leeches and picking up one if he dates Nancy. He has known Robin less than a day, but a number of the things she said are things Steve had noticed hints of on his own. The whole situation with Will Byers, and Ellie wanting to go fix it by going to the lab is making him crazy. At the forefront of his mind is the folder of copies of financial games his father and the Chief Financial Officer were playing with the IRS and company money.

He barely knows Richard, so turning the documents over won’t be the end of the world. However, Richard had taken him in with Angelica and know where he came from, so if he wants to be a dick, he can reveal Steve to Dr. Brenner and the lab. The problem is he feels like he is betraying his grandparents by not saying anything about the embezzling and tax fraud.  Pop Pop had inherited the company, so it wasn’t ‘his baby’ per se, but he had grown it a lot over the years it was under his stewardship. In fact, he would have had a fit and a half over any hint of financial games and embezzling, and Nana would have too, especially with all the pay and familial benefits Richard already had. Not to mention the reputation of the company Pop Pop strived for. He always wanted it to be above reproach, and to run fair and square. Everything Richard has done the last few years is so antithetical to Pop Pop’s wishes, the beloved man is probably spinning in his grave. Obviously, the “do better” lesson never sank in with Richard from his own father. 

As if summoning a demon by saying (or thinking) his name, the phone rings. Steve answers it in his parents room since it is the closest. Of course, it is Richard. Steve is surprised he is calling so early, but depending on where in the world he is, it could be almost any time of day.

Richard, per usual, starts by complaining about Steve dragging the family name down through his poor behavior and seeming lack of care about school, and how it is time to grow up since he had to earn the right to run the company. Steve doesn’t even waste his breath arguing. He just throws a “yes, sir” out every so often. The one time he mentioned he would do better with a tutor for his dyslexia, Richard broke his nose and gave him two black eyes. Fortunately, Steve had played a basketball game that night so he told the doctors he got hit by someone’s elbow, and his parents made him get it looked at. Steve knows better than to imply what happens behind closed doors.

Steve, looking for an excuse to cut Richard’s tirade short, states “sir, I need to start getting ready for school unless you need something in particular.”

Mr. Harrington just cuts right to the point: “Your mother and I…” At which Steve almost laughs. His mother can barely decide much besides which bottle of wine to start the day with. “…Have decided that rather than having our annual Christmas Party in Hawkins this year, we are having it closer to Indianapolis, so we don’t inconvenience our clients and friends.” He pauses for a moment, waiting for Steve to complain about their absence. After a moment of silence, he continues: “We could only get the venue we felt was suitable on a Friday night, and you will still have school, so we don’t expect you to attend.” Translation: we don’t want you there. 

Steve feels relief? Rejection? He hates the annual snob fest, but at the same time, it is another “kiss my ass” from Richard. “That sounds like a reasonable decision, sir.” Steve says, trying to hide the feeling of rejection and further proof of the man’s dislike of him from his voice. “Will that be all sir, or do you need something else? As I said, I need to be responsible and get ready for school.”

“Yes, Steven, you must take school seriously.” Richard replies. Steve can almost see him nod. “We just wanted you to be aware of the change in plans so you can make your own. Your mother is in the spa (translation: bathtub with a bottle of wine), so I will send her your greetings.” Richard finishes as he hangs up the phone without giving Steve a chance to reply.

Steve exhales heavily. He sets the receiver back on the hook while debating whether he is more hurt by Richard’s further distancing of Steve from himself, or relieved he won’t have to play the proper son and conversationalist in front of a room full of self-important assholes. There is a pain deep in the middle of his chest, and he feels like crying again, but isn’t sure why: would it be about good or bad feelings? Richard, as usual, stirred up a hornet’s nest of self-doubt, anger, pain, and loneliness. Steve really would be lost right now without Ellie. She is the anchor keeping him from spiraling.

Since it is around noon in Italy, Steve decides to call Nonna. He really needs her input on what to do about Richard’s financial misdeeds. Steve doesn’t want to act for the wrong reasons and the wrong way. He knows acting out of anger is usually how people make mistakes. Nonna is a wise woman and doesn’t put up with the kind of crap Richard is pulling, but she also has a sense of family loyalty and wouldn’t want to see Steve deprived of money from the company in the future.

Steve dials the overseas number, and Nonna answers right away. Steve subconsciously switches to speaking in Italian, tells her about Christmas and Richard’s phone call, the paperwork he found and inability to feel like he would be making a decision for the right reasons. He is especially caught in the family loyalty trap. Where should his loyalty be heavier? Should he be more loyal to Pop Pop, or Richard. His natural tendency is to be loyal to Pop Pop.

What Nonna says in response almost blows Steve’s mind. Once she is done cursing out Richard and Angelica (with especially choice words for her own daughter), Nonna let out a long sigh, says Richard’s parents were very wise. Steve always knew there was mutual respect between them, and they talked more than most parents of married children would. He did not know, and Nonna is not going to tell him right now, is that many of their conversations were about making sure Steve was OK and would have a secure future because God only knows what Richard and Angelica would do to the poor baby next (Steve was always, and will always, be a baby to his grandparents). Nonna says Richard’s parents had expected him to do some shady things once they were gone. Nonna is a trustee overseeing the trusts they established. Steve absolutely would have never guessed that. There are many spoken, but never written agreements between them over what is expected in the future and what was likely to happen, and when Nonna should act.

To say Steve is stunned is an understatement. He has no idea all the behind the scenes planning his grandparents, the three surviving ones, have done. They realized their own children are useless as parents, so had stepped in and prepared things for Steve’s security. He wanted to cry from happiness at how much these three people had acted in concert on behalf of a grandchild they are not biologically related to, yet are fonder of than Richard and Angelica. Steve assumes the discussions were mostly about Steve’s accounts that he had accumulated and built from their gifts and his acumen, and he also knows Dickie and Angie had no idea of their existence, nor of the extra cash he holds offshore. The fact they have all discussed their irresponsible offspring and planned around things they suspect could happen was a bombshell, and it was why everything is in trusts and not in their names.

Nonna is very explicit in her details. She says Steve’s name would never come up, nor would any of it go public unless Richard forces the issue. No one will go to jail, if it can be avoided, though there will be changes, and while she doubts anything between Steve and his parents will change, since you can’t have less than no relationship and they only had the house in Hawkins because it is in a trust with the main estate. The house, which Steve didn’t know, doesn’t even belong to Richard! Steve is to go to the lead trustee for the Harringtons today, and make sure the lawyer is present. Make sure he gets copies back of whatever documents he leaves with them. She will contact the company that audits her business when they get off the phone, find out who is the best, most honest firm in the US, and contact them to audit Harrington Investing and Property Management as soon as possible. The lead trustee and lawyer will tell Steve what to do now, and listen to them. They have instructions from his grandparents on how to handle something exactly like this. Also, she instructed Steve which bank to go to and who to ask for and get a safe deposit box. Keep the paperwork and anything else of value in it. Even though he will not be kicked out, and his parents cannot sell the house, they can go through and strip out everything in the house to sell, including furniture. 

Most of all, she tells Steve not to worry. They cannot touch anything he owns, Nonna is a phone call away if there are any problems, and most importantly, the lawyer and lead trustee would take care of everything quietly and as quickly as the auditors could get to the fake paperwork. She also tells Steve it is very important he see the lead trustee and lawyer today, before the weekend, because for all she knows the auditor could contact the Chief Financial Officer today. Steve repeated back what he is to do today to make sure he did not miss anything. Nonna was happy he was able to take care of it today, and smart enough to realize what he has with the cooked books, and to call her tomorrow, in case Richard calls tonight, and they will discuss where things stand and where to go forward. After “I Love You’s” and goodbyes are exchanged, Steve hangs up with Nonna.  

Steve feels relieved because he doesn’t want Richard in jail. He didn’t even know the CFO, so screw him, but something had to be done about Richard, and confronting him will go VERY poorly for Steve. He knows how ruthless and mean Richard could be. The trustee and lawyer knowing what to do was very comforting. 

There is a thick layer of dust in their room. They haven’t visited since they were here last Christmas for their snooty party. They came to Hawkins from Indianapolis for the day, and stayed at a luxury hotel 20 minutes from Hawkins on their way back out of town that night. 

Steve makes a call to his father’s secretary, and leaves a message with the answering service to request she call him out sick from school today as he has food poisoning and was up all night. He needs to deal with the issues at hand. He has to search for the second number he calls, but once he finds it, leaves a message with the Lead Trustee’s service that he will be there around 11 for a meeting, “so please clear some time, and get the lawyer in too”. Steve has no doubts that both would be there waiting for him at 11:00 simply upon hearing the Harrington name.

Steve leaves his parent’s room, closing the door quietly. He opens his door the rest of the way, and sees Ellie’s dark brown crown of her head barely peeking out from under the blankets. He tries to be quiet slipping into the bathroom to shower and brush his teeth. When Steve is finished with his hair, he slips out of the bathroom to find Ellie sitting up in bed with her sleepy time dopey eyes. She is so cute in this half-awake state, Steve can’t help but rub her hair and kiss her cheek. Yeah, his little sister is just like him, Steve thinks. Definitely not a morning person.

“Ellie.” He mumbles in a soothing tone of voice since he doesn’t want to shock her too early. “There are some new clothes on your bed, along with new underwear I washed for you. If you want to wear something else, let me know.”

Steve quietly snorts as he finishes saying that, fully aware Ellie is able to create a line of clothes walking from the basement to her room if she damned well wants to. 

“I’m going downstairs. Call if you need anything.” He finishes, pictures of coffee cups dancing in his mind. Today is the day Ellie is having something besides Eggo’s for breakfast since he has time to argue if needed. 

Steve starts the coffee maker, and starts looking through the refrigerator for breakfast items. He could make pancakes, but thinks they are too close to Eggo’s to help break her addiction. He decides on very simple ham and cheddar omelets, some hash browns he bought frozen that can be microwaved, and some bacon. He is busy cooking when Ellie comes down. She is wearing the jeans and long sleeve top he put out for her. If not for her shaved head, she would look like any other tween.

Steve sets orange juice on the counter for her, and now that he had drained as much grease as he could from the bacon, he plates up the omelets and bacon, as well as the hash browns. Ellie gets paper napkins and utensils, sets the table, with the two plated breakfasts, and her o.j. at her usual place. 

“No Eggos?” She asks, looking a little pouty.

“Not today, Ellie.” Steve answers firmly, not giving an inch. “I wanted you to try other breakfast foods too. You need more than Eggo’s every day.”

Ellie nods like she understands, but still looks sad.

Steve is feeling relieved the whole thing didn’t result in an argument since Ellie is very fond of Eggo’s… or syrup, he still isn’t sure which is the big draw for her.

Ellie takes a bite of the crisp bacon, and her eyes light up. “This is good, Steve. I bet this would go well with Eggo’s.” 

Steve looks down at his plate, hiding his smile, and answers without looking up. “It’s called bacon, and it goes well with almost everything for breakfast.” He says, still holding in a laugh.

“Mmm, well I like it a lot.” She declares, as if the Queen of England had decreed it. “Oh my God!” she yells, almost knocking Steve off his chair in shock. “Can you imagine how good bacon would be with Eggo’s?”

Steve smacks his forehead loudly. He goes from trying to loosen Eggo’s (or syrup’s) grip on Ellie to adding bacon to the list of addictions. He is feeling like any food he gives her for breakfast will be combined with Eggo’s, syrup, and now bacon as Ellie’s dream menu.

Ellie continues:” I like the eggs but they won’t go with Eggo’s.” She sucks in a deep breath, and screams “I can’t believe I didn’t think of this, but I bet ice cream would go great with Eggo’s for dessert.”

Steve is looking down at his plate, starts shaking his head, and starts a mental countdown ‘3, 2, 1,’ and points at Ellie as she sucks in another gasp.

“I bet if ice cream is good with Eggo’s, chocolate syrup, whipped cream, and sprinkles would be the best!” Ellie exclaimed; eyes open wide as they go.

Oh no.

Steve is internally laughing so hard his stomach would hurt, but only to keep from crying. He started off trying to get her to realize there are other breakfast foods than Eggo’s, and instead she is adding more and more ingredients to try on them to load them with even more sugar. Looks like he’d get an F on that lesson too.

“OK Ellie.” Steve says, trying not to sound exasperated. “Focus on finishing what is in front of you, not Eggo’s, please?”

She nods and goes back to eating her food, while Steve slides almost all his bacon onto her plate.

After breakfast, Ellie helps Steve clear the table and do the dishes. She is a pro at drying now. “Ellie? We need to discuss what I am doing today, okay?”

Of course, she agrees. She does not disagree often, and even when she does, she rarely argues strongly. She just goes along, mostly because that’s the way it is in the lab. You did not argue unless you wanted to go into isolation or punished physically. It took Steve a long time to realize he could disagree if he did not like something or it was wrong. Just thinking about the lab shot icy prickles of fear down his spine. 

Steve explains to Ellie he isn’t going to school today but has a couple of meetings to go to. He will be in and out for most of the morning and early afternoon. Steve did not want to get into legal issues and what is right and what is wrong, and what to do when things are wrong, since he was not technically doing the right thing by not putting Richard in jail. He was correcting the unethical side, but not the legal side, or at least he doesn’t think so. Steve asks Ellie to unlock the study for him again, so he could use the copier in there.

As Steve went upstairs, he glances over at the few family portraits, from the time when his parents thought of him as more than a prop, and some from the brief period when he was happy with his grandparents, as well as a particularly nice one of him and Nonna on the balcony overlooking the beach in her house in Italy. He goes back down to the base of the stairs, and slowly moves up, looking at all the details in the pictures from his pre-teen years. 

By the time he reaches the top again, Steve is positive his hypothesis is correct. Steve and Ellie are indeed brother and sister. Not just lab brother and sister, but genetic siblings. The eyes are a dead giveaway, but their noses are very similar as are their lips and overall looks. Of course, Ellie’s looks are a little more feminine than Steve’s, but he has no doubt, and they can run whatever tests they normally do for genetics, but he knows how the tests would come out. He even sees some of Nana, Pop Pop, and Nonna in her looks. He really doesn’t care to see how close the resemblance is to Daddy Dickie and Mama Drunkie. He knows it is there, but he doesn’t care to acknowledge them as anything as they have never acted like anything to him, and only treat him as a prop when they need to look like a family. Otherwise, he is their house sitter.

It still doesn’t change anything, as Ellie is his sibling above and beyond physical similarities, but now it makes him feel even more sure of his actions today. He needs to protect himself and his sister. The document releasing Dick and Angie from any responsibility for the “misuse” of frozen embryos was going to disappear. He doubts any other copies exist, and honestly, frozen embryos turning into people sounds kind of science fiction-like, and definitely would have in 1965. Steve is positive that not many people (if any) knew of the frozen embryo science and Dr. Brenner used the money from the monthly fees and the donation with the contract to support his experiments on people. Knowing Dr. Brenner, no one except him knew they were human embryos, nor did they know they were implanting embryos in women without their knowledge. It is the way Brenner operates. Give no one else any information so no one could betray him.

Steve goes to his room, and into his closet. As Nonna instructed, he takes everything out of his hiding spot under the floor. The paperwork, the cash, and the other valuables are all moved into his backpack hidden with his books. He goes back down the stairs, looking at the photos again. Ellie has the study open, and the copier warmed up by the time he gets down there. He hands her the folder with the information on the cooked books in it, and tells his “secretary” he needs three copies of each (one for himself, one for Hopper, and one for Nonna) please.

“Right away, Mr. Harrington.” She replies, happy to be doing something that can help Steve. Also, she really likes acting like a grown up and playing with the copier. It probably is boring to any other kid her age, but given she never played with anything before, everything is a toy in some way. When she hands him 4 stacks, neatly stapled, she is giggling.

The next thing they do is go into the basement. Ellie opens the “secure” space under the stairs. They both joke about how stupidly easy it is for her to open, and honestly, with some tools, anyone can do it. She pops the lock on the filing cabinet. Steve has already destroyed the copy he made of the “embryo mix-up release” before he had given the papers to Ellie to copy. Steve pulls the contract and check copy out of the filing cabinet. He also flips through the other papers to insure there isn’t any other evidence of anything besides the embryos being stored then destroyed in the cabinet. Ellie locks the cabinet and secures the space again. Steve takes the papers upstairs with Ellie following him. She stops following him when he goes outside the patio doors. Steve heads directly for the firepit. He places the papers on the rack in the bottom, as well as a few logs and some kindling, and lights the paperwork and a cigarette to relax while he watches the wood catch and burn. He stands there, just watching, as the evidence that the Harringtons are not responsible for Ellie goes up in flames. He waits until the kindling is nothing but ash, and the logs burned on the bottom before he scoops a bucket of water from the pool and extinguishes the fire. He takes the logs out, makes sure everything is fine ash in the bottom of the pit, and stirs it into the slightly muddy bottom to bury it, and places the logs back in, burnt side down.

When Steve is back inside, behind the locked doors of the patio, he calls the police station and asks for Hopper. Flo tells Steve she doesn’t expect him until 10 or 11. He decides to use Ellie’s emergency radio to contact him. 

“Ellie are you okay?” A panicked sounding Hopper responds. 

It is a reasonable assumption that there is a problem since Steve should be at school now. “It’s Steve, Hop. I need to take today off school to take care of some family issues.” Steve replies calmly. He continues: “I have a couple of appointments starting at 10, can we meet somewhere fast to talk for maybe 15 minutes before I go?”

“Sure, kid.” Hopper replies. “How about the quarry in 15?” 

“Sounds good.” Steve comes back with. “See you there, thanks.” Steve says and signs off. 

He tells Ellie that he will be out until 12 or 1, and if she gets hungry before he is home there is some pizza and some fruit she can eat in the refrigerator. Hopper will know how to contact him if she has an emergency.

She nods and smiles at Steve. “Easy enough. I think I am going to try on some of the other clothes or watch TV for a bit. I’ll see you soon Steve!” she says while giving him a hug around the middle. 

He hugs her back, then walks to the front door. He puts on a light jacket and sneakers and takes his backpack out to his car. He takes extra care to make sure the front door is secured. Then heads out to meet Hopper.

Hopper is already waiting when Steve gets to the quarry. He motions for Steve to join him in his patrol truck. Steve gets in the passenger seat and puts his backpack between his feet. After greeting each other, Steve explains to Hop how he believes he and Ellie really are the children of Richard and Angelica Harrington. He told him about the pictures and similarities at that age and even the characteristics of their parents they seem to have inherited. Steve tells Hopper he has not said a word to Ellie as it is better she does not know unless absolutely necessary. He asks Hopper to install a really secure hidden safe in the cabin. He would pay for it, but it was necessary as, and this is the part Steve hates as he is about to lie flat out to Hop. He tells Hopper his grandparents knew he came from the lab. Even though the lab personnel were instructed to never set foot on their property, which was just outside the fences on the 3 sides without road access, all the way over to the Byers property, and Benny’s Diner, and included the house in Loch Nora, they never trusted the lab people to keep their word. In order to ensure Steve never fell into their hands again, he was given cash, gold, and diamonds which he could use to take off at any time. Now that he is older Steve has three cars to use to get away if needed: his BMW, a non-descript looking Chevy with a high-powered engine and other protection built in, and a Ford modified the same way. The Chevy and Ford are stored away from the Loch Nora house, but still close by. The part about the cars being 100% true, but Steve did that. He is also getting a 4X4 back from the customizing shop any day.

Being that Ellie is also their grandchild, if not in fact, than by circumstances, like Steve, and he no longer needs most of the cash and valuables, as he had access to more money of his own.He would take $50 or $60 thousand dollars just to get away from Hawkins and if needed out of the US, but he wanted Ellie to have the remainder of the $500 thousand in cash and the other valuables for Hopper to get her somewhere safe. He also wanted it where they could get it 24/7. Steve would also get Hopper a copy of the car keys, make sure he had a copy of the registrations, and let them know Hop was to have access if he asks for it, and to take whichever car he wants. Steve writes down the bank info and contact for the security box, tells Hopper he would get an extra key, but this is just until the cabin is complete. He also has Hop sign a blank piece of paper with his own name for the safe deposit box, and 2 pieces of paper with false names, but did not specify why, and at this point Hopper was mostly sitting slack jawed beyond shocked that the kid is handing him access to at least $500 thousand, and probably more, like it is normal as sunrise, and the intricate plans that are in place kind of freak him out. Steve even tells Hopper his aliases in case he has to take off alone, so he can contact Hopper and Ellie.

Finally, Hopper asks bluntly: “Are you all like the mafia or something?” 

“No.” Steve answers, dragging it out and throwing in a wink to freak Hopper out. “But these plans were made over many years by both of my sets of grandparents just in case. Richard and Angelica have no clue about any of it, mainly because they didn’t want to be involved. It is just as well, since my Nonna called this morning worried something is going on with them, but didn’t tell me what since she doesn’t know.”

Steve paused, trying to make it all sound as legitimate as possible. “You have to remember we don’t really know who runs the lab. Could be military, could be black ops, either way it is the government trying to hide something and that makes them dangerous. Now that the Harringtons are up to something fishy, my nonna’s main concern is that I am safe. I haven’t told her about Ellie yet.”

Steve reaches into his backpack, and pulls out 5 of the bundles of $10,000. He hands them to Hopper, who looks absolutely stunned. Steve tells him “Just in case something happens in the next few days, get to Ellie, and go somewhere, anywhere. Just make it off the grid, beg, borrow, or steal a car besides this one, and leave me one of the walkie talkies to contact you if I have to split. If Ellie and I take off, we will take the walkie talkie to contact you.”

Hopper is staring at Steve with a combination of admiration and bewilderment. “I swear to God kid. You had better never let anyone call you dumb or stupid again. Just keeping all this straight in your head takes a genius.”

Imagine if Hopper knew Steve is making most of it up sitting here. He is a genius, just hindered by dyslexia and a lack of help with it. Steve looks at his watch, sees the time, and will just make it to the bank if he leaves shortly. “Not a word to Ellie unless necessary, ok? And dinner tonight?” 

Hopper replies with a small smirk: “I won’t say a word to her, kid. As far as dinner goes, yeah, I should be able to make it about 6:00. Does that work?”

Steve nods. “I’ll see you then. I have to go to my appointments now, should be home around 1. Anything comes up.” Steve pulls another piece of paper out and writes on it. “I will be here from 11 on. If you need me, just call. They’ll get me. You don’t even have to give your name, and please check on Ellie if you have time?”

Hopper nods just as Steve climbs out of the truck, walks over to his BMW, setting the backpack on the passenger side floor, and starts the car and goes. Hopper sits there for a while just going over everything in his head. He is shocked, but also deeply saddened, that this is the threat these kids are constantly living under. Thank goodness Steve had the luck to be found by a family rich enough to afford these precautions. Once he and Benny rescue Will, he is going to make it a priority to expose this crap, and let these kids live like kids should.

Once Steve is back on blacktop, he could speed up, and odds are good he will make it to the bank and still have time to stop off for some coffee before meeting with the lead trustee and lawyer. He plans on taking a couple of Tylenol beforehand because he knows that meeting is going to be a headache and a half. As he pulled up to the bank, a space opened up right in front of the entrance. That’s a positive sign, Steve thinks. He walks in the doors with the backpack swung over one shoulder. He says to the lady sitting at the first desk he is Steve Harrington and… that is all he gets out before she cuts him off to tell him Ms. Anzavino had already called, and the manager had everything ready for him if he would follow her. They walk past a few people waiting to talk to employees at desks.

She leads Steve into an office with frosted windows, introduces him, and turns around quietly closing the door. The woman behind the desk introduces herself, shakes Steve’s hand and asks if he would like coffee or water, which he politely refuses. 

“I have the forms filled out already” she says. “All you need to do is sign and date it, and add anyone else who will have access to the box, and I can give you a key for them.”

Steve did as she directed, and also added the name James Hopper, and gave her the piece of paper with his signature, which she stapled to the other paperwork.

The manager signs into a log, writes a box number in, and has Steve sign. They enter a vault like 

Room, and she pulls the biggest size box out from a row about waist high.

“Ms. Anzavino said you will only need this for a short time, is that correct, Mr. Harrington?” she asks.

“Yes, that is correct.” Steve confirms. “How do I pay for the box? Do you just bill me?”

“Oh, the cost is taken care of. Ms. Anzavino does quite a bit of business with us, so it is a courtesy.” She answers, smiling politely. “Follow me, please.”

She takes Steve and the momentarily empty box into a small room with a built-in desk for the box and a chair. The manager leaves and points to a discreet button to press when he is finished. Once she leaves him in the room, and he throws the bolt to lock it from the inside. She had opened the box using a key left in it plus one on her key chain. There is a spare key inside the box, which she gave him. He is to take his key out to lock the box when done. He pulls his books out of his backpack, puts the money, gold, and diamonds in the back, and the folder of cooked book copies on top. He closes the lid, locks it, and removes it, putting it in an envelope made for it with the number on the front. He opens the bolt and pushes the button. The manager knocks and Steve opens the door for her, the box already in his hands.  Once the box is back in its place in the vault, she pulls a metal door out of the wall and across that section of boxes, putting it in place and using yet another key to lock it. There is only one row open to be seen, and they still have keys in all of them.

Steve wishes the manager a good weekend, and leaves, wishing the woman that showed him to the manager’s office the same. On his way to the trustee’s office, Steve sees a small coffee shop and goes in for a cup. They roast their own beans on the premises, and had a number of different blends. He decides on the house blend, and after doctoring with half & half and sugar, he sat on a stool at a narrow bar looking out the front window. He blows on his coffee a bit to cool it, and finally tries his first sip. His tongue is lit up by a sensational blend of flavors. It is bold and rich, with just a hint of bitterness balanced perfectly with another flavor he can’t name. He’s not quite sure what it is, but it isn’t something he is used to in coffee. Steve returns to the counter, and asks to speak to the owner. It happens the lady at the counter, Adele, owns the shop with her husband and their older children. She asks if there is a problem with his coffee, which he of course denies, and tells her it is actually fantastic. She blushes and thanks him, saying it is a point of pride for them to have the freshest, most unique coffee blends around. Steve agrees that they hit it with the house blend, and he is going to take 2 lbs. home. She says she has some in the back, pre-bagged for an order they are shipping, and goes to get it for him. They chat for a few minutes, and Steve mentions if they ever want someone to invest in their business, to contact him. Depending on what they wanted to do, he could personally invest or get corporation investments. Adele’s eyes almost popped out of her head. She takes Steve’s contact information, says there are a few “improvements” they have considered making, and she would discuss it with her husband and kids to see if they want to remain a mom-and-pop store or take on an investor. Steve thanks her, pays for his coffee, and leaves for the trustee’s office with a fresh cup of coffee and a pound in an unmarked bag as well. He also told Adele before leaving he wanted to keep his offer secret for now, so only speak directly with him, not any of his relatives or others about it.

Steve arrives at the Lead Trustee’s office five minutes later. It was only 10:50, since the bank had all the paperwork prepared for him. Even the almost 30-minute detour at the coffee shop and talk with Adele had still kept him ahead of schedule. He walks in, and unexpectedly, the lawyer, Mr. Dewey, and the Lead Trustee, Mr. Martinson, are waiting in the lobby for him. Steve explains he has some coffee he wants the men to try, which Mr. Martinson can keep if he likes it. The receptionist, Darla, hears what Steve says, and takes the coffee to brew it. Both men address him as Mr. Harrington upon greeting him, to which Steve cringes: “Please call me Steve. I do not want to be mistaken for Richard.” Both men get a sour look on their faces when he says Richard, so Steve continues in a joking manner: “Okay, I can see by your expressions you are both familiar with him.”

Mr. Martinson, apparently explaining for both of them, replies: “I am sure you are aware of his well-earned reputation and nickname. My father set up most of these trusts with your grandfather specifically because of Richard. Well, him and inheritance taxes.”

Mr. Dewey picked up the conversation. “Richard calls us both at least once a week asking when he can get the property in the trusts, since he is sure his father would want him to have it.” He pauses for a moment, smelling the coffee brewing. “I have to say, I don’t know how it tastes yet, but I bet, based on the smell that coffee is heavenly.”

Mr. Martinson nods along. “I must say Steve, and I will get it in a second, I have a picture of my father and your grandfather when they were 18 and just graduated high school. If I didn’t know you were adopted, I would swear you are his grandson by blood. You look exactly like him.”

Steve looks at the floor, rubbing the back of his neck and laughing. “You know Richard can’t keep it in his pants, so who knows, maybe I am the result of some fling, and nobody has factual proof.”

Both men nod, but Martinson speaks up. “Well, it never mattered to your grandfather. You were his grandson, no ifs and or buts. It did not matter. It certainly would not change the trusts. Speaking of which, let’s go into the conference room. We shouldn’t be discussing what you grandmother called about in the lobby.”

Darla returns with the coffee in a carafe on a tray with sugar, cream, china cups and saucers, and spoons. She follows them into the conference room and sets the tray down at the end of the table, cups filled with coffee already. 

The men prepared the coffee the way they each liked it, and tasted it. Steve could tell the second they looked up they felt the same way about it he had.

“Where did you come across this Steve?” Mr. Martinson asks.

“At a place I would like to invest in if they will take me on to expand. Right now, it is a small place run by family, but they seem eager to expand. I will tell you more once they decide, since they may not take on investors.” Steve pauses to sip his coffee. Just as good in the china as in the paper cup. “Either way, I will tell you once a decision is made by them, so you can patronize them, or help me invest.”

Mr. Dewey speaks up. “We will hold you to that, and yes, you will need our help to invest since you are under eighteen.” 

Mr. Martinson asked if they would like a top off, which they all did, before getting to business: “You are good at spotting an opportunity if they take you on, Steve. It reminds me of your grandfather. He had an eye for the same things, and he told me you were wise at picking investments too.”

Steve blushes a deep pink, completely unaware that his grandfather even mentioned his investing and trading to anyone. “Thank you. It means a lot to know Pop Pop appreciated me enough to mention me to anyone else. He and Nana were more like parents than Dick and Angie ever were.”

Mr. Dewey spoke up. “Steve, I know you’d have no way of knowing this, but he talked about you and your friends Tommy and Carol all the time. I think he liked you better than his own child.”

Mr. Martinson nods, then says: “I know we are here on a legal matter that could have a number of implications. Your grandmother gave me a rough idea of what you found, and the American Auditing company already called me. Do you have the paperwork?” 

“I do.” Steve says. “I bought 2 copies, but I need one of the sets back for my own reasons”. Steve pulls two folders out of his backpack, handing one to each of the gentlemen.

Both immediately start flipping through them. They both almost constantly shake their heads or make sounds that aren’t used in a positive way. 

Part way through the packet in front of him, Mr. Martinson says. “I am going to call and fax these to the forensic auditing firm in New York. I think they need to see it right away.” After which he stands and leaves the room. 

Steve looks at Mr. Dewey. “Is it that bad? I thought it isn’t good, but he seems to think it’s urgent.”

“Steve, look…” Mr. Dewey says looking right in his eyes. “I am not an accountant but am familiar with quite a bit of it because I deal with trusts, wills, and tax laws. I can tell you, this is really bad.”

Mr. Martinson returns, and looks at Steve. “Their lead case auditor is flipping through it right now, and will call me back as soon as he gets a solid first impression.”

Mr. Martinson looks at Mr. Dewey. “I want to clarify a few things your grandmother said, and this is important for Mr. Dewey too. Ms. Anzavino said you do not want your name bought up in any way with the origin of the paperwork, correct?”

“Yes.” Steve replies, his voice shaking a bit at how serious this has become and so quickly.

Mr. Martinson rests a hand on Steve’s shoulder, and smiles kindly. “That is easy enough. We can say, and I took a fast look at the net profits over the 7 years, say that as we have seen a steady decline, especially since your grandfather passed, the trust triggers a forensic audit. Not really true, but true enough to get you out of the conversation.”

Steve could feel the floor spinning away under his feet. He is shocked, and still in denial about how badly Richard may have screwed up all of Pop Pop’s hard work.

“The forensic auditors won’t even use the paperwork you have.” Mr. Martinson adds. “They will only use it as a basis for the kind of game playing they are doing, and follow the pattern.”

Darla’s voice came on the intercom to tell him the auditors were on the phone. Mr. Martinson left the room to take the call in his office. He returns within two minutes, looking shaky and pale. “The uh-” He cleared his throat. “The auditors are sweeping through the office in Indianapolis first thing tomorrow since no one will be there. They already have sealed search warrant documents in front of a judge and are flying a team out tonight.

“That’s good, isn’t it?” Steve asks and both men know at that moment Steve is in denial about how serious it is. “They can stop it before any real damage is done, right?”

Both men shake their heads in tandem. “If they are jumping on it that fast, on a Saturday? No Steve. That’s about as bad as it gets”.

 ____________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

Under The Sword of Damocles

(A/N: Having the Sword of Damocles over one’s head means something calamitous is likely to happen to that person if the sword falls).

“As bad as it gets.” Steve repeats in a mumble. “Like we lose everything, bad?” He rhetorically questions loud enough for the others to hear.

“Well, I actually came back in to get Mr. Dewey.” Mr. Masterson informs him in a calming tone of voice. “We are also trying to get Ms. Anzavino on the call with us, so we all know where things stand. However, prison time for Richard is likely and unavoidable.”

“Should I come too?” Steve inquires, figuring out if his presence might help.

“Unfortunately, no.” Mr. Dewey looks at Steve with a plea in his eyes. “Firstly, you are Richard’s child, so that makes it public you were involved in starting this, and secondly, we need to discuss the trusts, the provisions, and the possible impact on them, and you are in the trusts, so it would violate the spirit of, well, everything.”

“May I ask where your parents currently are?” Mr. Masterson inquires of Steve.

“Like 51 weeks out of the year, I have no idea.” Steve answers with a bit more snark and iciness than he intended.

“They are gone 51 weeks of the year?” Mr. Dewey asks rhetorically. “That may work in our favor.”

Darla’s voice interrupts over the intercom: “I have Ms. Anzavino holding from overseas.”

“Okay.” Mr. Masterson nods. “I don’t know how long this call will take, so use the time and the phone over there, to plan where to stay, and can we say don’t make it the Estates?” He looks at Mr. Dewey, who nods. “I suspect reporters will start swarming both as soon as the offices are hit, but you should be alright until 6 a.m. when they will go in.”

Both men coincidentally perform a synchronized turn, walk out of the conference room, and go towards the office.

Darla peeks in and asks: “Would you like me to order you anything or lunch? There are tons of delivery places we use nearby, and I have the menus in my desk.”

“No thanks.” Steve says with a weak smile. “Do I have to dial a 9 or anything to call out of here?”

“Nope, just dial direct.” Darla says almost robotically, as if she has answered the same question a thousand times today. “There are cold drinks in the refrigerator under the counter near the phone.” She politely informs him, then smiles, turns around and leaves, closing the door quietly.

Knowing confidentiality is a must for financial and legal professionals, especially at this level, Steve decides it is safe enough to use the phone to call the police department. He is still very careful with what he says though.

“Hi Hopper, it’s Steve.” Not complicated, but easy enough. “I am stuck here with the lawyer and some big issues have come up.”

Hopper, as Steve is learning, seems to be in parent mode regarding his problems, probably due to his sister. “What’s up kid, am I going to have to get someone to bail you out?” He asks, being totally serious. Of course, a protective cop/father figure always thinks there’s a crime going on when you say ‘lawyer’.

“No, no, nothing like that. It’s a corporate lawyer.” Steve shrugs, pausing to make sure he is understood, but doesn’t say too much. “Since I didn’t plan on being out past lunch, when you have a break, can you check on my dog and give her lunch, maybe something from Benny’s since she likes human food, and pack up her things and take her for a run somewhere safe. I think my house will be overrun by tonight, and I won’t be able to take her out after that.”

“Oh boy.” Hopper groans loudly.” I really don’t like the sound of that. Is my town about to be invaded by private investigators or something?”, sounding rather upset by the change in events. He really hoped Ellie would be okay in Loch Nora until his cabin was done. “Will you two be safe there?”

Steve’s reply is pretty blunt. “No. I think it’s time for me and the dog to disappear from anything associated with the Harrington name. We’ll be safe away from that.”

“OK, can do, will leave number on the refrigerator for you, or a radio to contact me after I take care of your ‘pet’, then you can join us.” Hopper replies. “Dinner’s on you still…. 6:00.” Then he hangs up rather harshly.

Steve calls Adele next, giving her a head’s up that he may be hard to reach this evening or tomorrow. He will be in touch at the shop tomorrow with new information. Oh, and please don’t associate anything she hears about Richard or Angelica Harrington with him. He is not like them, and they only share a last name.

She seems satisfied with that, and not a whole lot seems to upset her. Probably because, as Steve understands it, she has several children to care for plus the business, which she shares responsibility for with her husband and her older children.

Steve opens the Conference Room door and when Darla looks at him, asks if she thinks it is alright for him to take a 15-minute or 30-minute walk around (since he may not get to do that unbothered for a bit, he thinks but doesn’t say). 

She looks down at the phone, sees all three parties are still online in the conference call, looks back up with the hint of pity in her eyes that Steve hates, and just says to leave a note on the table so they know, but she expects them to be in conference at least that much longer, possibly up to an hour.

Steve steps out of the office and immediately starts looking for a payphone. He had picked up a roll of quarters at the bank “just in case”, which in all honesty, he knew meant “for later today”. He has known things wouldn’t come out ‘all happy sunshine ‘n rainbows’, but he really did not think he was starting an avalanche of shit that could screw up everything. Knowing Richard, he actually expected there to be some *ahem* unusual activities after Pop Pop and Nana were gone, but not the last few years they were alive. They had entrusted the members of the board to keep things legal and smooth running, and their fiduciaries screwed them over. Dammit, if Steve had to burn the whole fucking company down, they were going to burn for their betrayal. They were legally (and ethically) obligated to act in the best manner possible to protect the “Company Trust” part of the estate, and they had let this happen. Each and every one was legally and financially responsible, and Steve would gladly build the pyre upon which they burn. In fact, he’d be happy to bring the hot dogs and marshmallows too.

Steve finds a phone, a real booth, not one of the stands with a phone on it, a block away. He sequesters himself in it, and begins a series of phone calls to numbers he has had memorized for years. Without more information from the lawyer, he isn’t sure how drastically he should act. For now, he is hoping just staying out of sight is enough. He knows Hopper will take care of Ellie and himself, and plans are set for him to go off the grid if necessary. He will just cross his fingers that he does not have to go that drastically, and take Ellie and maybe Hopper with him. Nobody on earth knows his full story. His origins, the whole thing, except Richard and maybe Angelica if her brain cells still function, oh, and Nonna of course. Only Ellie knows of his abilities, but because of the paperwork issue, he might have to come clean with the lawyer, and he may tell Hopper everything, so he knows what he stepped in. Steve smokes, thinks, and walks, circling the block several times before going back to the trustee’s office, heart pounding in dread, and about two seconds away from a panic attack. He would have swiped some of Angelica’s valium from the house if he knew what today would bring, but he was friggin’ stupid. An idiot about so many things. His awareness of his shortcomings, something Richard never fails to remind him of, is exactly why he worries about every decision after he makes it: he second guesses everything, but his lack of knowledge in accounting and taxes put him in a position now that could ruin his life and Ellie’s if the wrong information got out.

If Ellie is still in the house when he gets there, and he hopes to God Hopper knows how high the stakes are right now for him to have even said what he did on the phone, they are taking off with the cash and gold.  Steve feels a strange tug around his belly button just as he is sitting down in the still empty conference room. He lays his head down, so it looks like he is asleep, and lets the tug from Ellie pull him in. He opens his eyes in the dark space with a wet floor they call The Void.

“Steve!” A panicky-sounding Ellie manages to sputter between grabbing onto him, and shaking. “Why does Hopper want to move me and my clothes right now? Why is he taking me away from you already?”

Steve holds her as tight as he can. “It’s my fault I didn’t tell you.” A band of guilt tightens around his chest like a python. “I’m not leaving you alone with him for long. It is taking me longer to get finished here, and it is more that he needs to get you somewhere safer than my house. Did he park in the garage like I asked?”

Ellie’s shaking and shallow rapid breathing slowly equalize. “He did. Then I will see you later?” She obviously trusts so few people and she is afraid even Steve would disappear. “You think we will still all have dinner?” She asks, apparently enjoying their evenings too.

“Bet on it.” Steve states with confidence. “Ask Hopper to grab the packed duffle bag in my closet for me, as well as my Dopp kit from the bathroom. Leave your walkie to talk with Hopper on the kitchen table, or have him get one to me, and ask him to get juice and Eggo’s, and anything opened from the refrigerator to take wherever he has us going, and to take what he wants from the liquor cabinet or house for us. Can you remember that sweetheart?”

“Of course, I remember everything you tell me.” She replies, squeezing Steve a little tighter.

“Oh, one more thing.” Steve says abruptly as he fears she will leave The Void before he says it. “There is an extra strong bag under my bed too. Have Hopper help you lift it after you fill it with the gold and the cash left in the safe, just in case.”

“OK Steve.” She shyly says, then: “Please be careful. You are the only brother I have.”

Steve affectionately rubs the top of her short hair. “And wear the short wig so you have hair in case anyone sees you, OK?”

She nods, then pulls Steve’s hand lower, making him squat to look her in the eye. “If you can’t contact Hopper, remember you can always get me here. Just close your eyes and focus on me. I love you!”

Steve gets a little wetness along the edge of his lower eyelid. Ellie has never said she loves him, and vice versa. “Love you too sis. You do whatever Hopper tells you. It is to keep you safe.”

She nods and Steve is pushed back to the conference room. Thankfully he has his head down because it seems so bright compared to The Void. Steve looks at his watch, and sees almost no time has passed outside the Void. Something he has to remember. Maybe 15 minutes later, Steve is drinking a Coke when there is a light knock on the door, followed by it opening. Mr. Dewey and Mr. Masterson come into the room.

“We are so sorry that took as long as it did, but we wanted to talk separately with Ms. Anzavino about the best way to keep you out of things, and to protect the trusts.” Mr. Masterson explains.

“We would love to be able to recommend sending you to Italy to visit her, but it would look really bad if you left the country and a few days later all hell breaks loose.” Mr. Dewey states, obviously, a foregone conclusion, and something they discussed with Nonna.

“Do we know where in the world Richard and Angelica are?” Steve asks. “I haven’t heard from them since school started. Other than a fast phone call this morning to tell me they won’t be home for their annual week at Christmas.”

“I asked Richard’s secretary where they might be, and she said his itinerary has a cruise in the Mediterranean for the next 10 days listed.” Mr. Dewey replied. “I just want to clarify,” He says to Steve directly. “You have not seen them in person since last Christmas, and all this aside have no idea when you will see them again?”

“That is correct.” Steve answers softly, the feelings of rejection being dredged up again by the question.

“That is one thing going in our favor then!” Dewey exclaims. “Not only does the lack of contact, and we’ll get flight schedules for them and phone records to prove it, show you had no involvement in any way, shape, or form, but it will help with another step.”

Steve’s eyes shot wide open. “You mean their neglect over the last 5 or 6 years has an upside? Even if they have been sending me an allowance?”

“Nonissue.” Mr. Dewey answers. “Most parents give their children money if they are away. It just so happens yours choose to be away constantly. Just because it was sent to you doesn’t mean you know where it came from.”

“Aside from that,” Mr. Masterson tacks on. “You know the family has a lot of money based on the lifestyle of your grandparents, even if you only knew the main estate, and that brings in more than it costs to maintain.”

“I guess Richard is a bigger fool than I thought since he is going to get the trust for the property and the company when I turn 18 and they are dissolved.” Steve says, huffing out a laugh. “He has even less common sense than I thought.”

“Steve.” Mr. Masterson begins. “Do you know the extent of the trusts and how they all work?”

“Richard always says when I turn 18, the trusts would be dissolved, and he would get them as his due inheritance.” Steve explains. “He always says I won’t get anything since I am not a blood born Harrington.”

Mr. Masterson shakes his head. “Richard is always cocky and presumptive, and there is a reason why he only has an honorary title only at the company, which he STILL used to embezzle funds and commit tax fraud. He’s great at committing crimes, but a failure as a human being. His own father said he was a failure as a human being when he demoted him to an honorary title only, though he still owns 1/3 of the company and is entitled to 1/3 of the profits.”

“I thought he got a salary too,” Steve looks back and forth between the two men in bewilderment. “So, 1/3^rd must still be quite a bit in profits.”

“Yes, tens of millions of dollars a year, if played by the book, but he was helping himself to more than that.” Mr. Masterson responds, shakes his head, since nothing but greed makes sense.

“My mother also brings in money from her family company.” Steve adds plainly.

“Yes, at least, and maybe more than your father would legitimately, according to what her mother said on the phone.” Mr. Dewey explains.

“So, my father has been doing this for greed, basically?” Steve manages to choke out. “But they already have more money than they’ll ever need?” Confusion is written all over his face. “They’ll get everything in just over a year, so why?”

“Best guess,” The Lead Trustee begins calmly. “Is Richard doesn’t know what is in the trusts, and is afraid that he won’t get everything, so he is helping himself to what he can.”

“All the trust?” A confused Steve asks. “The estate trust and the trust for the company is two. That’s all Richard told me there is.”

“Richard lied to you.” Mr. Masterson explains. “There is more than those two trusts. There are trusts for cash and investments, which is rather large, commercial properties are held in another, the residential rental property trust, the trusts for the smaller companies your grandfather started or bought, and so on.”

“That… that all is even less of a reason to swipe a little off the top of the big company. I don’t know why he lies about what there is since he gets it when I turn 18, a year from January. I already figure I am on my own after I graduate next year.” Steve lays out as fact. “Since Richard and Angelica have no interest in being parents, they’ll send me on my way as soon as looks reasonable. If I’m lucky they’ll give me a rent deposit on an apartment and let me keep the car.”

Mr. Masterson looks down at the table, shoulders shaking but making no noise. Steve looks at him quizzically, wondering why the man is crying. It isn’t like Steve expects a different outcome or has funds that he accumulated with Pop Pop’s and Nonna’s seed money. He doesn’t know the amount in the accounts but knows Nonna told him repeatedly it has grown a lot due to Steve’s investing acumen and additional cash gifts his grandparents (on both sides) added for him to invest.

He looks up from the table after a minute or two, wipes tears from his eyes, but laughs out loud now. Mr. Masterson takes a sip of water, and starts silently laughing again. Steve is beyond confused now. He looks over at Mr. Dewey and the lawyer is covering his mouth with his hands and chuckling. Steve tries to just wait them out.

Steve is perplexed, and finally asks: “What’s so funny? Am I missing something?”

Mr. Dewey gains control over his ‘giggles’ first. “Ms. Anzavino told us about your investment account. She told us the approximate value, and when you are a legal adult, and can draw on it, you will see that you are not destitute, and won’t need to rely on anything from Richard.”

“And don’t forget the cash Steve has been putting aside for the last six years.” Mr. Masterson chips in. “And Richard is dead wrong about the trusts, but you cannot say anything, understood?”

“Understood.” Steve replies. “But what do you mean dead wrong?”

Mr. Masterson, with his business face in place, replies: “Richard doesn’t get a damned thing from the estate anymore. Not with his sloth and deception, and his behavior at your grandfather’s wake and funeral. It was set in motion beforehand, but that cut him out of the bit he was in.”

“Oh, that explains the embezzlement and fraud then.” Steve says as the pieces click in his head. “The trusts remain in place even after I turn 18, and he is mad he’s not getting it in a year then.”

“He doesn’t know that, and you cannot tell him, especially now.” The trustee declares forcefully. “And that is not correct either.”

“Are you kidding?” Steve says huffing out a laugh. “Richard doesn’t let me talk on phone calls. He just tells me what a disappointment I am. I would estimate I have said 3 dozen words to him in the last two years.”

“I have a non-disclosure agreement here I need you to sign before Mr. Masterson continues.” Mr. Dewey inserts. “It just says you will not discuss anything we are about to tell you about the trusts and finances of the deceased Richard and Lila Harrington.”

Steve skims the one-page agreement, looking mostly at the parts that don’t jump around the page on him. He gets the main points, which are that Nonna is authorizing, due to the extreme circumstances, Steve to be informed of details of the estate as Mr. Masterson and Mr. Dewey feel is appropriate now and going forward. It was sent from Italy with her signature via fax, with the notarized original signature to follow and both original signatures will allow the document as a whole to be considered complete. Steve signs it and hands it back to the lawyer, which Mr. Masterson notarizes.

“OK, one more document to sign, and this one is important.” Mr. Dewey says. “I will not file it until next week, once flight and phone records are complete. In order to legally distance yourself from Richard further, this is a request for emancipation from your parents. It gets filed in family court, and due to their negligence of you, and we’ll include the flight and phone records, plus your allowance deposits and explain the credit card usage, we will request continuance of your allowance until you graduate high school, plus they will no longer have access to the residence at 4 Cornwallis Drive, which is legally your residence. Any items left after 30 days from the filing date are considered abandoned and your property. They don’t own the house anyway, or pay for it, so that part is easy. We will also ask for the car title to be put in your name, and the insurance paid until you graduate high school after which you will assume the insurance and your allowance will be discontinued.”

“And that is solely to financially distance myself from him, since he is about as physically absent as possible?” Steve asks, feeling his head start to thump with the beginnings of a major headache. He gets a prescription bottle out of his backpack, pours out two, and washes them down with his Coke.

“That and to set actions in motion for the estate components to be released.” Mr. Dewey further explains.

Steve signs the documents and asks: “What else?”

Mr. Masterson picks up: “We will have you excused from school due to a family emergency for the next week, because we want you out of sight and safe in case reporters come looking for you, but we are also requesting State Police keep them 1,000 yards away from the property line of your residence. We ran that past Police Chief Hopper, who does not have the personnel to enforce the rule. Reporters are also prohibited from approaching you as you are underage, so the local police will enforce that. Again, out of sight for at least a week, so get things together you need, then do not go near any Harrington owned properties.”

“Alright. I have made some plans already, and am leaving my car at the Cornwallis house, and being picked up by a friend.” Steve tells them.

“That’ll be a great diversion.” Mr. Masterson agreeably states. “As far as the trusts are concerned, once you are emancipated, the process will begin to turn them over to your possession. You can keep them as is, in trusts, with fiduciaries on the board and myself and Mr. Dewey, as well as Ms. Anzavino, can remain in oversight, with monthly payments directed where you want them to go. Everything is yours, including two thirds of whatever remains of the company once everything plays out. The SEC is involved because it manages stocks, the IRS because of taxes. They backed the search warrant that was issued and sealed in Southern Indiana District Court. The part about the company will remain sealed and as is until the legal issues that may arise are settled, so your grandparents obviously held you in higher esteem than Richard, young man. All Richard will get is 1/3^rd of the profits from the share of it he owns, if he still owns it, when all is said and done. You have a lot to think about too, and we are both at your disposal at any point if you have questions, but there is time for that. The oversight trustee boards remain until you dissolve them.”

Steve’s eyes are bulging out, and his mouth is gaping open and closing with no sound coming out, looking much like a brown-haired goldfish, before finally squeaking out “The whole estate”?

Finally able to speak normally, Steve states: “I had no clue there was anything else. Just the big house and property, and the company, so yeah, I need your help to get a handle on it.”

“Everything is here. I have assembled files here of each trust, the board of each, and what properties are in that trust. I have not included phone numbers for the board members, as the trusts will not start becoming yours until you are emancipated by the court, so do not discuss this with anyone besides your grandmother or us for now. Our cards are also taped under the flap.” With that, Mr. Masterson dropped a stack of three large accordion files, in total the size of two New York City phonebooks, in front of Steve. “Our home phone numbers, and pager numbers are also on the cards, and Ms. Anzavino also has all the contact information necessary for us and trustees should contact be needed. I also put a copy of the picture of my father and your grandfather at high school graduation for you to keep. Seriously, Steve, you look like his twin.” He smiles broadly at Steve. “ I thought you might like to have the picture since I don’t know if you have any older picture of your grandparents.”

Steve just stares at the pile. Mr. Masterson leans out the door to check something with Darla, and she comes in a moment later, gives Steve a friendly smile, and holding a sturdy canvas cloth bag and a walkie talkie, placing both in front of Steve.

Steve puts the three files in the cloth bag, and picks it up, shaking it a bit to make sure it can handle the file weight, which it does.

Mr. Dewey spoke for a moment: “The walkie talkie is scrambled, connected directly to Chief Hopper. He said to call him when you are back in Hawkins. It doesn’t have the range to work from here. He has some personal safety information to relay to you, and says you can arrange a place and time for today or tonight, I recommend you do that once you grab your clothes and whatnot from your house.”

Both men stand. “Please call either one or both of us if you need anything over the weekend, sound good?” Mr. Masterson pats Steve on the shoulder. “We will help you out. We can meet you out front if you aren’t parked close.” He offered.

Steve, looking a little glazed over from disbelief and exhaustion and just everything, stood, shook their hands, said “I would appreciate the help. I’m parked right out front actually. The dark red BMW.”

“Are you going to be alright driving? You look a little, um, pale.” Mr. Dewey said. “We can call a car for you.”

“I’ll be fine.” Steve answers, grabbing a fresh Coke on the way out. “Thank you both for everything, and I will let you know a phone number I can be reached at. For now, I guess, call Chief Hopper, and have him relay a message.” He holds up the walkie talkie.

“Be careful, stay out of sight, and no Harrington property, okay? The press may leave you alone. We’ll have a better idea of how big a shitshow this is after the weekend, and will contact on the progress of the audit as soon as they get all the paperwork and data they need. Keep an eye on the news too.” Mr. Dewey finishes as the files and the backpack are placed in his passenger seat floor well.

“Thank you for everything and the paperwork filings. You know how to get me if you need me, we know how to contact each other.” Steve waves as he climbs in his car and places the walkie talkie from Hopper on the passenger seat. He starts his BMW up, and heads towards Hawkins.

Steve pulls up to the security building at his grandparent’s estate. No matter how many years they were gone, and who owns it, he will think of it as “his grandparent’s estate”. Steve walks over to the passenger side, and gets the file bag, his backpack, and the walkie talkie. They are expecting him, so he walks in and turns towards the head of security’s office. He knocks on the door and waits to hear a “come in”.

Smitty has been running security at the estate for two decades or more from what he knows. They shake hands and sit down, talking amicably. “Everything all set as requested or you need a little more time?” Steve asks the older gentleman.

“Your request is easy enough Steve. Everything is always here and ready for something easy like that to do. James lives here, so as long as he isn’t out, we are set.” Smitty finishes.

James is the security officer that is of similar height to Steve, as well as build, and he could style his longer brown hair in a way that James could pass as Steve from a distance. He is currently getting a few of Steve’s other things out of the trunk and glove compartment. He’ll bring them in when he is ready to go.

Steve had a little bit of a crush om James, even though he was too old for a 16-year-old, and he had no idea if he liked guys. Is it narcissistic to have a crush on someone that looks like you? Steve wondered to himself. No one knew, but he liked guys and girls. What he found attractive had nothing to do with sex organs. He didn’t know why, if it was the lab and the androgynous shaved heads or something unrelated, but he always knew the gender of the person was irrelevant. Attractive was attractive period.

“The new Jeep Cherokee you had customized is done, with the high-speed engine and suspension, and body reinforcements. I will show you the switch for high-speed pavement to off-road rally settings on the suspension.  The test driver said she corners like a dream on the track, surprisingly, for such a bland looking vehicle. He said he took corners with a 30-mph suggested speed at almost 100, and scoots from 0 to 150 like a rocket. As long as she’ll fit, she can also go almost anywhere offroad, but obviously at much slower speeds. She also had extra reinforcing metal and framework for safety, bulletproof glass, built in roll bars, an extra-large gas tank and reserve tank, snorkel for shallow water crossing, maybe 3 feet maximum, and tires that can run flat at up to 50 mph. She has an inline 12 cylinder with twin turbo, so will run smoothly too. It is actually a pretty basic turbo engine that any mechanic can service or work on, but call us if it has any problems and we’ll have the mechanic that built it out as quickly as possible if you are stuck. We’ll swap her out for one of the on-road cars and leave someone else to wait for the mechanic or tow.”

“Is that all?” Steve says sarcastically, trying not to laugh. “I really appreciate you getting it Smitty. That is definitely more than I expected for an AWD vehicle.”

“Yeah, well, I know it is the type of thing your grandparents would want you to have available to you if needed.” Smitty replies, starting to get a bit misty-eyed. “Ready to go see the green monster? Feel free to change the name.”

“I kind of like it.” Steve smiles at the older man, mulling the name over in his head. “Can I borrow your office a few minutes? I need to double check some things in private.”

“You bet; I only did what your grandparents would want for you.” Smitty winks, and smiles as he heads out, giving Steve one last look before closing the door. “I’ll be in the lobby.”

Steve contacts Hopper via the walkie talkie he was given. Hopper confirms that everything Steve asked for, plus what Hopper wanted, as well as Ellie and her belongings had been relocated safely. Since Steve no longer needed to head over to the Loch Nora house, it actually simplifies things a lot. Steve is adjusting his plans on the fly, and Hopper confirms no one other than the lab agents and white vans are around town so far. Definitely no reporters as of yet, and the State Police were waiting for the Chief to notify them. They are already staged at the State Police Barracks two towns over, so could be there in 10 minutes or less with lights on. Hopper then gives Steve directions to the property with the cabin on it, and the large barn which thankfully has electricity so the large trailer the three would live in for now had electricity, heat, water hookups, etc. but was not visible. Hop also directs Steve to park inside the barn next to the trailer. There were large doors at either end, so regardless of the order he and the Chief parked in, they could get out fast in either car.

Meanwhile, James is taking the BMW up to the house in Loch Nora. He is going to pretend to be Steve, park the car at the house, make sure everything is locked and secure, and set some timers to make it look like Steve was home but hiding. James also has a key to set the alarm system that signals the security office of any motion in the house. Steve does not have a key for it, and probably does not know that the system is there. It is never used except in extreme circumstances, and this qualifies. Finally, James slips out one of the patio doors, locks it, and quickly jogs to the woods, hopping on the back of a two person ATV driven by another security officer for the short trip through the woods to the big estate.

These security officers are not the typical type like in stores or at malls. Most are heavily trained bodyguards, as well as professionally trained drivers, that have excelled in a special program much like the one Navy Seals go through. They have weapons that, had Hopper asked Steve for, he would have had immediately. They are all properly registered, and the security officers have special certification to use. Steve’s grandparents, once he had appeared and told them about the lab, had felt the step up in security was essential. No one really thought the lab would stay off Harrington property as agreed, and they were specially trained military personnel, So the Harringtons used officers with military training and weaponry. Plus, as Steve would discover soon, anyone who did some digging and found out the family’s net worth could target them for kidnapping and a large ransom. There were assets that are personally owned, as well as corporate, subsidiary, and so on and so on. It is a rather large collection of assets, and there is only one liability: Richard Harrington II. The Harrington Sr.’s only relied on some starter money they got when they married, and their profits from the company, as well as accumulated value over time. The exact amount is irrelevant as it constantly changes with the value of assets that are invested, but essentially it is more money than anyone or any family could ever spend in a lifetime, or two, or three.

As it is now past 4:00, Steve uses Smitty’s phone to call Robin. Steve explains that there are some family issues that have to be cleared up, and depending on what the outcome is, he might miss a few days of school next week. Robin is concerned for her new friend, but trusts he will keep her updated as things develop, and also asks her to let Eddie know, since Steve doesn’t want Eddie to think he is blowing him off, or their hanging out is a one-time thing. Robin reassures Steve she will let Eddie know, and not say anything to anyone else, nor will Eddie, and Steve tells her he will be in touch as he is able if things go sideways, but he is not going anywhere long term.

As Steve is leaving Smitty’s office, Smitty is raising his hand to knock on the door, and almost knocks on Steve’s forehead.

“Sorry, Steve.” Smitty says, face a bit pink from embarrassment. “I’m not trying to rush you, but I have to get something else for you.”

Steve looks at him quizzically but steps aside to allow him in and closes the door.

Smitty opens the bottom drawer of his desk, and seems to be opening a lock of some sort. He stands, holding what looks like about 2 dozen pills in blister packs and a walkie talkie with a stylized H on the front.

“These pills are location tracers. Swallow one each morning. We can find you anywhere, if need be, but we have to manually activate them to track you within a 10-mile radius of this office. The tracer system starts tracking you outside that area, and they will only work outside the blister pack, but your body will get rid of it every day so take a new one,” Smitty emphasizes, holding up the walkie talkie. “This is scrambled, but can be received by any officer on the estate. They all use the scrambled channel.”

“OK. I know how to use the walkie talkie. What’s the range?” Steve asks.

“If you use it in normal mode, 10 miles. If you switch it,” Smitty shows him a switch on the bottom. “The range is about 150 miles. Also, there is a tracker in the Green Monster. It can’t be removed without basically taking the engine apart. We can find it anywhere in the US and southern Canada.”

“Holy Crap.” Steve blurts. “It’s not like I am the heir to some multi-billion-dollar fortune.” Steve says while chuckling.

Smitty looks at him with one eyebrow raised in a manner that seems to indicate he knows something Steve doesn’t. “Are you sure about that? Think about it for a few days. Not what the news says, but what you have observed. I know you are a smart kid.”

That gives Steve pause. “I’ll… I’ll do that Smitty. I know you don’t just make statements off-handedly.”

“Good, do. I don’t want you being careless.” Smitty pats Steve on the shoulder. “I’ll take you to the green monster in a minute, but before I do, since I am in charge of your personal security along with James, I need to know you are ‘out of sight’ until this mess your idiot father started blows over.”

Smitty knew full well Steve wouldn’t take offense at calling Richard an idiot or any number of names, and that Steve honestly had no real feeling of attachment to either Richard or Angelica. He also knows that Smitty saw the fiasco at his grandfather’s wake, and likely heard about it, in detail, from Nana. Smitty would never forgive the little self-entitled bastard for skipping his own mother’s funeral, as he watched a group of 13-year-old kids be the only grieving family, and trying their hardest to emotionally hold it together while mourning and be hosts. It was a responsibility no kid should have to bear, and they did it with grace. Smitty wouldn’t forget it. He has been working security at the estate since he was 20, and it was more years ago than he cared to admit, and he was very close to the Sr. Harringtons. The only reason he didn’t retire after Nana passed was Steve. He promised to keep him safe, and has done so from a distance, never wanting him to feel watched.

“I really hate to ask you this Steve, since I know you are used to being on your own, but for safety sake, do you know where you will be staying?” Smitty pries in as polite a way as he could think.

“Oh yeah, I’m staying with Chief Hopper at or near his old cabin just up the road a bit”. Steve admits. “I haven’t been there yet, but he made some kind of arrangements to have a sturdy, safe place to stay.”

“That is perfect, Steve. Jim is a good man. I’ve known him for years, and that land is just behind a large, wooded parcel that is actually Harrington land we protect if necessary.” Smitty is beaming a smile now. “Your bags and whatnot are already in my car in the garage here, and the green monster is in the usual garage.

“That reminds me, Smitty.” Steve starts: “I know it is unusual, but because Hop is a good friend of mine. Sort of fills the role my father should, I also stay with him from time to time when the house is too much. I will tell him if he ever has to get me out of town to come here and get a car for safety. I don’t think his police truck is discreet.”

“I understand, and I know he’ll only do that in an emergency for you. Thanks for telling me.” Smitty says while motioning Steve to enter the garage. Steve has really shitty parents, Smitty thinks, but he is turning out great. His grandparents would be really proud of him.

They get in Smitty’s non-descript, black Ford Queen Victoria with deeply tinted windows. Steve’s things are indeed in the back seat, and they make the short drive to Smitty’s on-site house. It sits at the back of the property along the Fire Road behind the Estate. Smitty and his wife had raised their kids there. It is his, even after he retires. They pull into Smitty’s garage and park. He goes to the panel that the keys are in and also brings the cars up from the garage basement. He doesn’t want to know what his grandparents spent on the system, but it has never failed to work, and he knows the security officers take the cars out often to keep them in good shape and see if they are running well. The Jeep is bought to the surface by something that looks like an auto shop lift, and Smitty throws Steve two sets of keys.

After he and Smitty transfer the bags over to the passenger seat and foot well in the green Jeep Cherokee, Steve gets in the driver’s seat and Smitty shows him a dial low on the dash, by the door. Smitty explains when left in N (normal) mode, six of the 12 cylinders and the twin turbos operated. Which six switched back and forth between engine starts. S (speed mode) was for mostly straight level roads. The suspension firmed up and all 12 cylinders ran, as well as the turbos. SC (Speed and Control) mode kept the settings from speed mode and lowered the Jeep’s body so it was close to the ground, for tighter cornering etc. On the other side of N is R (Rally) mode, to provide speed and control on light off road surfaces, and O (off road) mode was for really rough terrain where roads didn’t exist.

Steve starts the Jeep, and Smitty presses the garage door opener, letting him out, where he immediately heads for the fire road. He knows that road lets out somewhere near the entrance to Hop’s property. It turns out the fire road lets out just across the street at the start of the fire road to enter Hop’s place. Steve drives carefully down it, as it is quite a bit longer and in worse condition than expected. When he sees the right-hand turn-off for the barn, he takes it, pulling close to the doors and lightly tapping his horn three times, as instructed. Hopper opens the door for him, and Steve pulls in and parks next to Hop’s Police truck. He turns the Jeep off, and gets out. Hop greets him with a big bear hug.

“Nice wheels. Are you doing okay?” Are the first words out of his mouth as he holds Steve an arm’s length away to get a good look at him.

Steve looks tired, with dark circles under his eyes and seems a bit restless, unable to stop fidgeting. Ellie comes running out the door of the trailer and practically throws herself at Steve.

He immediately smiles and picks her up hugging her tight. “No trouble getting here?” Steve asks Ellie.

Ellie shook her head. “Nope, we got everything you said, and I stayed down where no one could see me, even though I had my hair on.”

Steve looked at Hopper and sincerely thanked him, he knew it was a lot last minute. Steve looked around at the barn. There were no windows, but it was a huge open space with support columns down the middle. On one side, Steve was parked next to Hopper, about midway into the barn. The trailer itself is about 35’ or 40’ long, and about half of it popped out sideways so it was double wide (almost) in the rear, and the narrower part still looked about 15’ wide.

“I just got back from a Chinese food run, so good timing.” Hopper tells him. “Let’s go eat first, and we can talk details later. Have you even eaten today?”

Steve shakes his head. “Not since breakfast, but I made omelets, hash browns…”

“And yummy bacon!” Ellie interjected.

“Well, then, I got plenty of stuff for us to eat and drink. Let’s go eat, alright kids?” He stated more than asked. “Your parents could open a high-end liquor store Steve.” Hop quietly says to him.

“My mother is very fond of wine, and my dad figures if he’s going to drink, he may as well show off by having the best.” Steve mumbles back to Hopper who nods in understanding, now that the kid has opened up to him.

By the time that little side discussion was settled, they were all seated at the table, appropriate drinks in front of them, and Chinese food containers everywhere. That warm feeling of family settles in Steve again, and he can feel the stress of the day just rolling off his shoulders. He knows once he puts Ellie to bed, he has to catch Hop up on the day’s events, and needs his help with the files. But those are ‘later’ problems. Now it is “family” time (at least in Steve’s mind. He was completely unaware how much Hopper and Ellie enjoyed their time together too). With all the food Hopper has bought to their temporary home, it looks like an all you can eat Chinese buffet. There were containers all over every surface in the kitchenette area and dining area.

Steve has already forewarned Hopper of Ellie’s obsession with Eggo’s, syrup, and now bacon, since he was not sure what time he would return, and it was a given they would need a toaster and freezer full of Eggo’s to keep Ellie happy.

Ellie seems to be enjoying everything she tries, whether she truly likes it or just enjoys it being different from lab food would become clearer with time and distance from that horrible place. Steve still froze over inside at the thought of it, despite knowing it for what it really was: child experimentation and torture. He does not want that place or the other problems in Steve’s life to intrude on their “family” dinner.

While Ellie fills her plate for the third time, Steve whispers in Hopper’s ear. “God help me if she starts talking about how any of this would go great with Eggo’s. I swear I will lose it.”

Hopper tries his best to stifle a laugh, even covering his mouth with both hands. Ellie had been talking almost non-stop, when not doing something, about Eggo’s since she saw Hopper put them in the freezer a few hours ago. He knows every way she dreams of eating them, at least the ones she has come up with so far.

Steve, trying to get a feel for whether tonight will be a good time to talk to Hop about the mess he is in thanks to Richard, asks: “How is Joyce doing? Are you going over there tonight?”

Hopper shakes his head, and swallows a mouthful of food. “She thinks monsters are trying to break through the walls and Will is talking to her through this mess of Christmas lights she has everywhere. Jonathan is slipping her Valium and sleeping pills as needed, and Benny is with them tonight.” He pauses, taking another bite of food and chewing thoughtfully. “I figure I had better stick close to you two your first night here, and we can all settle into this trailer tonight. Besides, I think tomorrow Benny and I will be able to get access to the lab and rescue Will.”

Ellie and Steve both feel a stab of guilt in the gut at the mention of Will and the lab, and both know they must help somehow.

“Just so you know.” Hopper continued, pointing his fork at both kids. “There are only two bedrooms. You two will need to share a room, is that ok?” Both nod in agreement. “I tried to find out who owns the land between this and the road so I could set up some tripwires etc. as alarms, but it is some land trust that I couldn’t, no matter what authority as chief I used, get access to the actual owners or trustees.”

Steve looks down at his plate smiling. He won’t say anything yet, but in a little bit when Hopper reads the paperwork. Maybe sooner since he doesn’t want the poor man to stress out over it. “Well, there is some heavy duty fencing around the property.” Steve offers. “It doesn’t look easy to access with razor wire along the top and no trespassing signs. I bet they have security of some kind check it.”

“I agree it seems secure, but we don’t know what we are dealing with. If it is special ops or something like that, they’ll cut through that like butter.” Hopper states, arms crossed, with a smug smile.

Ellie is just sitting there, eating her dinner, and watching the two go back and forth. She knows it doesn’t matter who came for them as Hopper had a ladder they could put through the skylight once opened, and go up to the hayloft. From there she can defend them from anything humans try.

“Well.” Steve reaches into his pocket, and drops a set of keys in front of Hopper. “Those are your set of keys to the Jeep. It’s basically a bomb shelter on wheels in case I can’t drive or find my keys. We could sit in it while they blow up the barn around us, and I would have assistance here in two minutes max while we wait in it.”

“Once again, kid.” Hopper addresses Steve. “I gotta ask, are you in the mob or something?”

Ellie had no idea what they were talking about, so she followed Steve’s lead. Steve leaned his head back and laughed out loud, a deep belly laugh, which Ellie so cutely tries to imitate but came out as more of a giggle followed by a burp from all the food she ate.

“You’ll know for sure if you receive dead fish wrapped in newspaper.” Steve teases, winking at Hopper. “Seriously, Hop, I can’t tease you any more about this but there are very valid reasons for tight security around me. We’ll go through some things soon, so you are up to speed.”

Ellie laughs at the color draining from Hopper’s face. “Oh. Alright, not knowing and you talking about bombs… Jesus. I’m old, don’t do that to me.”

“Oh, I am serious about the Jeep.” Steve says. “Why do you think I am not in my BMW? That baby out there is built to go anywhere it fits, and can travel at extremely high speed on pavement.” Steve proceeds to explain the ‘modes’ and the knob to set them. Also, the engine details and so on, and even where it gets returned to, in any case and Smitty knowing Hopper was allowed access.

“Geez.” Hopper mutters looking stunned. “Smitty being in charge explains a lot. He would not be working there if there wasn’t a need by your grandparents or family. I would have thought the security would be reduced after your grandparents passed.”

“Nope.” Steve says, popping the ‘p’. “Smitty and James, my sort of look alike, are my personal bodyguards if I activate them in that role.”

Hopper looks at him again, eyebrows raised. “Again, mob?”

Again, Steve winks at Hopper, saying: “You know that those secrets are held tight.” As he, followed right away by Ellie, starts laughing, and Hopper gets even paler.

Hopper gets up and grumbles, not enjoying being the butt of criminal activity jokes. “You two are real comedians.” With more than a little sarcasm. He looks up like he is talking to a higher power. “What did I do to deserve this?”

Ellie who is developing a bit of a sense of humor, says flatly: “Came when Benny called?”

Hopper chuckles and pours some whiskey in 2 glasses, and grape juice in one for Ellie. He brings them back to the table. “Since no one is driving tonight we don’t have to be so careful with how much we drink.” Then he points at Steve, narrowing his eyes. “You will be the death of me. What’s worse is you are rubbing off on Ellie.” Steve knows now that Hopper worries about him personally, and feels responsible for his safety, so he knows Hop is joking. That or just as frustrated as the parent of any other teenage smartass.

“I warned you I would corrupt her if you left her with me. Us Lab Brats can be a handful.” Steve jokes thinking it will help Hop unwind a bit.

“Ugh, I dunno how you two survived that horrible place from what I know, and what you said.” A deep darkness rose up in Hop’s eyes. A reflection of whatever he is thinking, and it certainly isn’t happy thoughts.

“We both have scars, but they are as different as our experiences were. Some are the same from similar treatment, but there were a lot of differences between me being around kids more, and Ellie being alone with grownups all the time.” Steve recounted for Hopper.

Ellie slowly nods. It is obvious the actions of the day had worn her out. “Ellie.” Steve begins. “You look sleepy. Why don’t you brush your teeth and get into bed. I’ll set out pajamas while you do your teeth.”

Ellie got up from the table, and headed for the bathroom. “Does she know which room is ours, and where are her clothes.” Steve asked Hopper.

“Yeah, she knows the room on the left is where you two will sleep, and her pajamas, casual clothes, and necessities are in the closet. I left a lot in suitcases for now.” Steve nods in understanding, and goes to set Ellie up for the night after Hopper declined, saying he wanted to get the food put away, but he also knows this will be one of the last nights Steve can tuck her in.

Steve was finishing just as she came in. Their beds were fastened to the wall and folded down, meeting in the middle to make a large bed. Ellie climbed in on the bed that was lowered, and Steve tucked her in and kissed her forehead goodnight. “I’ll be back soon as Hop and I clean up and talk a bit, Okay?” Steve inquired, but Ellie was already asleep. Steve shook his head and walked out.

Hopper had put leftovers from dinner away, poured a bit more whiskey for both and added a glass of water for each. Steve turns the TV on low in the background just to hear if anything had come out yet, grabs his backpack and canvas tote bag, and sits at the table next to Hop.

“Guess it’s talking time.” Steve says nervously, running his hand through his hair. “I need your help understanding some paperwork too, but no one is supposed to see it. I had to sign an NDA, but it is confusing me.”

“No problem, kid. I can help with that, but first what the hell is going on?”

Steve grabs his backpack, pulls out the file of cooked books, swears Hopper to secrecy since Steve’s name is not associated in any way with the shit that is about to hit the fan. Hopper looks over them, paying careful attention to notes that had been made in the margins.

Hopper whistled as quietly as he could to avoid disturbing Ellie. “I’m no accountant, but I can see the problems with these.” Hopper pauses to pick up the folder. “And the notes in the margins? Richard is screwed. You come to me if you have to leave the house again. Sounds like the auditor already has the IRS and SEC on the case too.”

“Thanks, Hop, but I think I’ll be OK after this bump in the road. I will stay a bit until it all dies down some though. And yes, the IRS and SEC are involved. The auditing firm immediately notified them, and while the forensic accountants are doing the heavy lifting, the IRS is double checking everything for tax issues since the auditors are looking at the legal issues, and the SEC will follow any ‘irregularities’ with trading. The IRS backed a sealed warrant for the auditor. Their accountants may already be in Indy, and the office is being raided for data and paperwork, as is Richard’s accountant, at dawn.” Steve explains. The whole process is becoming more of an albatross around his neck as the day wears on.

“Wow. Richard’s ass will really hurt because he is about to get fucked hard and dry.” Hopper throws his arm and paw-like hand over Steve’s shoulders and gives him a sideways hug. “Look Steve, I know this situation sucks, but you also know you are the party throwing, troublemaking, teenage son I never had. I know you and Ellie are already my family, and I will do anything for you two. Now I see why getting out now before any press vultures arrive was so important for her, and why you switched cars.”

“Yeah, Smitty had my sort of look-alike, James, drive the BMW over and park it in front of the Loch Nora house.” Steve explains.

“Wait, wait, you have a look-alike? Or close to one, so you do have bodyguards too? I thought that was a joke” Hopper blurts out in surprise.

“If I signal them that I need them. I said that before.” Steve replies to an open-mouthed, eyes bulging out Hopper. “By the way…” Steve continues, rather than waiting for Hopper to recover. “We just call Smitty on the scrambled walkie talkie with a fancy H on it, and he’ll send in the rescue squad. They come heavily armed and with SEAL training. There are already a few patrolling the land between yours and the road. It is Harrington property.”

At that, Hopper yells out: “Are you fucking with me? Or are you really in the mob. I do need to know that information Steve. I need to know protect us.”

Steve shook his head. “No, Hop. I know I have teased you over the last couple days, but other than the shit Richard pulled, everything my family does is on the up and up, and was hard earned by my grandfather. I know you are fully aware of the Harrington name, but my mother’s maiden name is Anzavino.” Steve explains.

“Yeah, I have heard the name mentioned several times, should it mean something special? Are they mafia?” Hop asked, calmer now and trying not to freak out or wake Ellie.

“Get over the mafia, Hop.” Steve says heavily. “I don’t know what you dealt with in Chicago, but neither side of my family has criminals of that type despite my teasing. Just that idiot Richard, far as we all know. My Nonna, which is my maternal grandmother, runs Anzavino Transnational SE, the European equivalent of a corporation. They are as wealthy, or more so, than the Harringtons.” Steve finishes.

“Crap, Steve, so technically you could be a kidnapping target.” Hop summarizes.

“Yup, why do you think I stay in, no insult intended because I love it, Bumfuck IN? It’s also why I try and keep a low profile, lab.” Steve pauses as a shudder runs through his body. “Bullshit aside?” Steve pulls the folders out of the canvas tote a few at a time, making a bigger and bigger pile in front of Hopper.

“I don’t expect you to know this, but I have dyslexia. Makes it really hard for me to read. My grandparents used to pay for tutors specializing in teaching kids with dyslexia ways to learn and read like everyone else.” Steve looked down at the table and sighed heavily. “Unfortunately, Richard doesn’t want anyone, even the schools to know about it… calls me a fucking retard because I am stupid and a disappointment and so on.” Steve still hasn’t looked up. “I turn 17 in January, and for some reason, mostly to do with those folders, but also to distance myself from Richard, best I understand what the lawyer said, I am filing for emancipation. Can you help me with what they say?” Steve looks up at Hopper with glistening eyes, expecting him to call him names or say something like Richard.

Instead, Hopper gets up, grabs Steve out of his chair, and gives him a huge hug. “I always knew Richard was a cruel SOB when he wanted to be, but he better hope I never run into him in a dark alley.” He held Steve out at arm’s length so he could see Steve’s eyes. “Look, I know Joyce worked with kids that had learning disabilities before she started to have kids, so once we get past all this crap right now, let’s see if she can quietly help you, if you want.”

Steve nodded, feeling a little overwhelmed by where this conversation went. “Yeah, Joyce has always been really nice to me, having me over for dinner, things like that. I think she has an idea how infrequently Richard and Angelica are in town, though I think she doesn’t know exactly how little.”

Hopper and Steve return to their chairs. “I had to sign an NDA before I could see these so whatever is in them is strictly between you and me, right?” Steve asks.

Hopper agrees and grabs a folder, mostly skimming it, but reading parts of it. Soon as he finishes one, he grabs another.

After he has gone through 5 or 6, Steve interrupts him. “I know they have something to do with my grandparents and what they are doing with the land and company, but that stuff is too much for me. Besides, Richard keeps saying he’ll get everything. The lead Trustee and Lawyer called him a presumptuous prick. They also said there is more involved than the land and company, which Richard may have just flushed down the toilet, and I have plenty to live on of my own. Not sure the value of my stocks and investments, but the cash totals about $400 thousand.”

Hopper looks up from the papers at him. “Jesus, and that is just the cash in your bank account?”

“Yup, I followed my grandfather’s advice and stashed my weekly allowance and other cash gifts in it, been using Richard’s credit card for day-to-day stuff. He never sees the bill or pays it. One of his staff does,” Steve says plainly. “My grandfather says that way I am never subject to Richard and what he wants to do with me and money, and can’t kick me out broke.”

Hopper shakes his head. “Yeah, that would be a Dick… or Richard move.”

He turns his attention back to the files.

Hopper has learned the pattern for where the important parts of the files are, so is reading just that. After he closes about the tenth file, gives Steve a very serious look, and says: “Holy fuck Steve, you have no idea what is in these, do you?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

WTF?

“No, I mean kind of, maybe?” Steve manages to get out. “Stuff to do with the company and the trust my grandparent’s share are in and a trust for the big estate?” He answers. “They weren’t really exact when they told me beyond telling me Richard wasn’t getting anything when I mentioned them and Richard saying they would go to him when I turn 18.” Steve finally gets out.

“Wow. Talk about soft selling it to you.” Hopper states while shaking his head.

“I guess it’s being split 50/50 then. I mean, my Pop Pop and Nana basically told me to stash away the cash as well as opening an investment account that, now that they are gone, my Nonna oversees, but that is all mine I earned from investments I made, apparently good ones, I was told. I don’t know the balance in that one though.” Steve tells Hopper.

“There isn’t anything about the investment or cash account here,” Hop says, holding up the ten folders he went through, which was about 3 inches of a stack at least 10, or maybe 12 times their size. “Why did they say you need to file for emancipation?”

“They said it would further distance me from Richard and whatever crap he pulled with the company, and since it looked like he would do some jail time, to financially allow my grandparent’s estate to be transferred to me, as the trusts say.” Steve paraphrases what Mr. Masterson and Mr. Dewey said for Hopper.

“Did they mention the size of the estate?” Hopper asks again, pretty sure Steve misinterpreted something.

“Well, they said I’d get everything in the estate, so I know there is a lot of land between the big estate and the Loch Nora house. Plus, it includes the Loch Nora house, several houses near the big house, and the piece of land up against yours, I am assuming.” Steve explains casually. “Oh and 2/3rds of whatever is left of the company after the IRS and SEC are done with it was also left in a trust for me.”

Hopper huffs out a loud breath. He knows it isn’t the kid’s fault he is literally thinking of the estate they lived on. Richard obviously did a good deal of bragging about Steve being left nothing, but never explained that the “estate” in this sense meant all the senior Harrington’s holdings and assets.

Steve adds more of an explanation. “Richard said they owned the property and their shares of the company. They didn’t have anything else to leave. I think Richard planned on developing more of the land the way Loch Nora was developed from the main estate.”

Hopper mumbles something about “explaining” and calls Richard a few choice names. “Okay Steve, I will explain this the best I can. First of all, when they called Richard a ‘presumptuous prick’, they were right. That stupid asshole has no clue what your Pop Pop and Nana owned nor what they wanted to do with it. Secondly, when you use the term ‘estate’ for people who have passed away, they are referring to all their assets, not just the property their house is on in this case. You follow me so far?”

“Yeah,” Steve replies, trying to give Hopper his full attention. “Then why did Richard say it was just where we all live, and Pop Pop and Nana’s house?”

“I don’t think he knew anything beyond that, but who really knows, since he isn’t honest, or to be truthful myself, half as smart as he thinks.” Hopper explains with a lot of supposition. “Keep in mind your accounts are not included in the belongings of your grandparents. That is yours. Not part of what they left behind. I only looked at a few folders out of a big stack, but each folder is a separate trust containing a specific portion of what they had accumulated during their lives.”

“OK…” Steve says cautiously, not really sure where Hopper is going with the information. “I am guessing they didn’t spend everything on maintaining the property then, which they inherited, since 1/3rd of the company brings in, from what I was told, ‘tens of millions of dollars in profits each year’, and I know neither Pop Pop nor Nana spent money on stupid things like ugly artwork or crappy overpriced and uncomfortable furniture.”

“Apparently, not at all. One or both of them were very smart about what they bought and invested in.” Hopper states as fact, sounding impressed.” I only read a really small portion of the files, I have no clue what is in the rest though one of these obviously has the company in it, and another one has the actual estate in it, which even in Hawkins is worth a fortune itself and makes a profit.”

“I think my Pop Pop and Nana were really good at investing. They never touched the investments in my account, just kept an eye on the value, and added extra money every once in a while, for me to invest. He said I was a natural at investing and making money.” Steve explains a little more of his history to Hopper. “My Nonna, anytime she sends me cash, or puts it in my account, just tells me to ‘make it grow”, and she is also very happy with how I have been investing, and she would tell me if she felt otherwise.”

Hopper laughs at that. He would expect nothing less from a woman running her own multi-billion-dollar company. “I would love to meet her someday. To give you an idea.” Hopper says when he is done laughing. “It looks like everything was left to you. There is a short will on top directing the trusts are to be followed as noted in each, and some not nice things about Richard and why he is left out. Mostly due to laziness, lying, and paying himself not to work, so they consider that plus his 1/3rd of the company his complete inheritance. If he knew that, it would explain why he has been stealing from the company.”

By now, Steve is getting confused, and it shows on his face. “What about all these folders the Lead Trustee and Lawyer gave me then?”

“Those,” Hopper says, patting the pile of folders, “are where the money is, and it looks like they left it all to you. Now I only looked at a couple, but a lot of things are adding up now. I would guess, conservatively, you will be worth a couple billion by the time it is all in your name.” 

Any existing color drains from Steve’s already pale skin, and he begins to visibly shake. Hopper can hear his breathing get shallower and rapid. It is totally not how he expects Steve to react. Hopper grabs a throw blanket off the nearby sofa, wrapping it around Steve, except his chest and arms. He picked the 6’+ tall kid up like he weighs nothing and sets him on the floor, placing himself right in front of him, face to face.

Hopper grasps Steve’s hand gently. “Breathe with me kid. Breathe the way I am and make your chest move like mine by focusing on your hand on my chest.”

After a few minutes, Steve is breathing normally, and his color is starting to return. His hands still feel cold to Hopper, so he has Steve fully wrapped in the blanket. Hopper knows it may not be the best thing to do, but he pours them both a little whiskey. His alternative is giving Steve half of one of his Valium to take the edge off and calm him down, but they already had some whiskey, and Hop knows you never mix Valium and alcohol. He has a funny feeling Steve would be shocked by that, having heard how Angelica always mixed alcohol and medications.

“Does this happen often?” Hopper gently presses.

 Steve looks up from under the now messy brown hair on his forehead, fear of Hopper having a negative reaction evident on his suddenly shy face. “Only when I get really stressed out or shocked.” Steve tells him. “The last 24 hours have been pretty hard, and I didn’t sleep well, so it’s happened three times today.”

“That is way too often Steve” Hopper gently explains. “Most people never have that kind of attack, and even those that do will not have three in one day. I think, once this is done, you should talk to your doctor about it. Better to get proper medication than self-medicate.”

“Well, for the moment I really could use a cigarette. Should I go outside the barn?” Steve asks Hopper, not sure what the ‘rules’ are. Hell, Hop probably already broke them by letting him drink, but knows Steve would have poured his own anyhow.

Hopper shakes his head. “Do not go outside the barn except in a car or an emergency. We can smoke in the barn; we’ll just crack the trailer door open so Ellie can hear us, and we can hear her if she wakes up.” Hopper leads the way outside and offers Steve a cigarette. Steve pulls out his own, and they just smoke in companiable quiet.

Once they are back inside and seated at the table, Steve tries to assuage some of Hopper’s nervousness. “I am guessing you heard me say that the land between here and the road is Harrington land?” To which Hop nods, not wanting to interrupt Steve. “I had to tell Smitty, in case we have issues with security, that I was staying on your property, but not exactly where, since they do patrol that property.”

“I heard. Not thrilled with the idea. I thought I was more isolated.” Hopper cautiously says, waiting to see where this is going. For as long as Smitty has worked for Steve’s family, and what Hop knows of Smitty, he knows he is super protective of his charges and the property in his care, especially Steve judging by the Jeep.

“I also told Smitty that some freaky lab creature escaped, and if they encounter it, guns do nothing.” Steve continues, making sure Hopper is paying attention. “I didn’t go into the whole other dimension and Will Byers complications, but made sure they know they need explosives or flamethrowers to take it down. They have put more men on that property, with heavy duty weapons. Smitty also said, since I am on your property, though they know nothing of Ellie, if you want them to patrol your property or guard the access road, let him know.”

“I just may do that when I am at work, or at least let them know where we are.” Hopper says protectively. “Does Smitty know your back history with the lab?”

“Yes. He is the one that found me in the woods. Probably saved me from freezing to death. He took me directly to Nana and Pop Pop, who decided Richard and Angelica should be my parents. I think they felt kind of guilty for that because, well, you know how great they are.” Steve snorts sarcastically. “The irony is, Richard was taught the same money lessons as me plus some, obviously over more years, but he didn’t listen or doesn’t care. Among other things, Pop Pop always reminded me my employee one day could be my boss the next, so treat people well.”

“Richard definitely forgot or missed that lesson. He was a piece of shit already in high school.” Hopper adds with a laugh. “Seriously, do you think he would keep Ellie a secret for now if he knew?”

“Hop, I would bet my life on it. He may have been the one that got me paperwork, but I am not sure, so careful on that topic if you go there, only mention it if he raises it” Steve states with absolute certainty. “I think, though am not sure of what exactly they have in heavy weaponry, he would even let you use some to get Will after you are trained on it.”

Steve hasn’t touched the last glass of whiskey Hopper poured him, and it has been at least an hour or two since he drank anything alcoholic. The poor kid looks totally wiped out. “I think you need sleep kid. Since you haven’t drank alcohol in a while, I am going to give you half a Valium to help you get at least a couple hours’ worth. You’ll need it since God knows what tomorrow will bring, and I will leave the walkie talkie for Smitty on the coffee table so anyone can get it if needed.”

Hopper claps Steve on the back, and tells him where to find his luggage and Dopp kit. Hopper gets him half a Valium from his nightstand, and has it and a glass of water waiting when Steve comes out of the bathroom. Hopper was watching the news, and tells Steve all is quiet so far. With that, Steve nods, takes the pill, and washes it down with the water, then drags himself into his and Ellie’s bedroom. As soon as he pulls down his bed and climbs in, he moves over towards Ellie so she can find him if she gets scared in their new place, and quickly relaxes as the Valium starts affecting him. He is just on the edge of sleep when Ellie snuggles up against him. Her soft, even breathing has Steve asleep in minutes.

Since Steve and Ellie were in bed so early, Hopper watches the rest of the news, then goes to sleep himself. Hopper wakes up early Saturday; he is up before the sun and can faintly hear Wayne at work in the cabin. After he throws on some clothes and brews a pot of coffee, he brings Wayne over a mug. It hits Hopper, as he is about to enter, that he hasn’t even seen the inside yet.

Before Wayne started to work on the old place, it was pretty much an open area, about 30 feet by 35 or 40 feet with a large fireplace in the middle for heat, and a loft that was the width of the cabin and maybe 20 feet wide. Underneath the loft his grandfather and father had just hoarded junk. Nothing useful from what Wayne “The King of Reusing” said. Hopper never bothered to measure as he figured the old place would fall down or he’d take it down soon, he just knew it was a big rectangle at least the size of two regular cabins, since one half held a hoard of junk. Since that never happened, and he wants a safe, hidden place for himself and Ellie to live, it is the perfect answer. He trusts Wayne is doing a good job and didn’t feel the need to give him more than his initial instructions as his first check had shown. As Hopper looks around while he finishes a cigarette, he realizes there is now a roof above him on the porch, rather than the overhang above the door, recessed lights with, knowing Wayne, bulletproof glass over them, a ceiling fan, and at the end, a porch swing with cushions and pillows. It actually looks like a home now, not just a run-down building in the woods.

There is a combination garbage can and ashtray tucked into the corner near the front door, so Hopper uses it to get rid of his cigarette. He knocks on the door, but the work inside continues, as he can hear. After a moment he carefully opens the door, not wanting to scare Wayne. He is inside the bedroom Hopper chose for Ellie, working with the radio on, framing out a closet that looks to be set backing up to the closet in the other bedroom. There is a bathroom between the two bedrooms, and if Hopper is judging the size right by the half that intrudes into the bedroom, it is roughly 6 feet by 6 feet, so the actual room size is pretty large at 12 feet by 14 feet. When Wayne emerges from the closet, he is initially startled to see Hopper standing in the doorway to the room. Hopper holds out the coffee to Wayne, who pulls his ear protectors down, and lowers the radio.

“So, what do ya think of the bedroom, Jim? The other downstairs bedroom mirrors this one.” Wayne states proudly.

“It’s great, she’ll lo… wait, downstairs bedroom? There is no upstairs in this place.” Hopper’s confusion evident.

“You didn’t look around, did you?” Wayne asks mischievously while trying to hide a smirk.

Hopper shook his head. “No, wanted to find you and give you the coffee.”

“Well then, you should probably start with your bedroom, or as I call it, the Master Suite,” Wayne smirks while pointing up to what was the loft. “I’ll be working in here while you look around, if you have any changes or anything you need.”

Hopper was oblivious when he walked in, focused on finding Wayne, and hadn’t even looked at the living area. The overall space is huge, taking up the rest of the footprint of the cabin, so it is something like 30 feet by 25 feet total. Wayne had relocated the fireplace and left it just as big. It is now catty-corner to the bulk of the living room, along one outside wall and the wall of the kitchen, near the entrance opening. The other side of the kitchen opening is taken up by a large breakfast bar that could easily seat 4, and squeeze 5 in. Hopper is picturing if he, Joyce, Ellie, and the boys would fit, and Hop figures if he sits on the end, and the others being on the small side except Jonathan, who isn’t very wide, it would be an easy fit. There is also room for a table the size of Joyce’s, just for comparison of course, in the living area in front of the breakfast bar, with a decent sized gap allowing for the front door to still open fully. The kitchen is bigger than Hopper himself would ever need, but a good size for an average to above average sized family. There is a large expanse of just countertop on the other side of the breakfast bar, allowing a large work area, while not isolating people in the kitchen.

The living room takes up the rest of the floor space. Wooden beams span the width of the cabin, with a cathedral ceiling above. Cove lighting surrounds the room, and there is a line of lights on dimmers coming down from the middle of the room’s peak to regular ceiling height. There are also 2 skylights on each side with shades, and with them in place could see it is a double layer ceiling, probably with more metal in between as well as insulation, wiring, and heat/ac wiring and plumbing. Wayne installed ductless mini-split systems that would heat and cool and not bring outside air in. Hopper guesses there is one system in the living area (including the kitchen) and one for the bedrooms, but he trusted Wayne to install more than recommended as the weather in Indiana could swing from sub-zero to nearly 100 in two days. He also suspects Wayne has them in a more protected location, possibly under the porch or cabin so the outside temperature wouldn’t affect them as much. From what he understands, the systems only vented air to heat or cool the system, they do not circulate outside air within the house, which is why he asked Wayne to use them.

The wall opposite the kitchen has three doors almost next to each other. One for each bedroom, and one for the bathroom. There is the bottom of a staircase on the outside wall along the back of the cabin, an octagonal window at the landing, and a 90 degree turn up to the walkway alongside a wall that was never there before. There is a double door about two thirds of the way along the walkway. Hopper sees a series of covered lights sticking out from the wall along the stairs that aimed downward to provide enough light to easily see the steps, but not blind one in the middle of the night. When he enters, there is a wall of closets along the front of the house under the roof slope, and a full bathroom about the same size as the one under it. Where the rear slope of the roof would be, Wayne had installed a dormer that ran the full length of the room, allowing the actual ceiling to be high enough for someone Hopper’s height to stand up straight and then some. There are also windows all along the dormer and a door to a small deck, overlooking the woods. A small wet bar along the bathroom wall and probably hooked into the same plumbing, would be perfect for a coffee maker. He couldn’t hear a sound in the room, which would be perfect when it would be safe for Ellie to make friends and have sleepovers in the living room, and so she wouldn’t hear him up and about when he had to head to work early.

This room is actually complete with carpeting, a phone extension, and a nice coat of paint on the walls. It just needs some blinds and drapes, and furniture, and it would be set. Ellie probably would be moving in here from the trailer as it looked like, other than painting and carpeting, the cabin would be completed in 2 or 3 more days, plus 1 to 2 days to paint and carpet. Hopper walks down to Ellie’s bedroom, gave Wayne the pale-yellow paint sample and a lightish medium green carpet sample she had picked from the ones he showed her. He also tells Wayne that if anything should happen to him, Steve would move in along with Hopper’s niece, which now looks certain rather than a maybe. Steve would be a legal adult soon as he is filing for emancipation, he explained in confidence. Of course, Wayne makes the obligatory comment about what an asshole Richard is, but Hopper does not tell him the latest. That would be on the news later for sure. Hopper tells Wayne to drop the bill by the Station when done, and Flo would fill in the check for him. Finally, he asks him to run a phone wire before he leaves to the barn. Hop will finish it. Wayne had secured the trailer, so he knows there is a reason for the line. Murray, bless his conspiratorial and paranoid heart, had a phone line run through the phone system like his, so calls would appear to come from Chicago to anyone else, and would scramble and descramble itself. The phones Murray gave him did the scrambling/descrambling. Somehow, it works with any phone, no need for a special phone. Murray made them to avoid wiretaps or other listeners, who would just hear static if they tried to tap in or listen with a parabolic microphone: it creates some kind of sound field that interfered with other electronics beyond a few feet.

It hadn’t taken Hopper long to look at the cabin and talk with Wayne. It is still well before dawn when he walks the short path back to the barn and the kids. He doesn’t want to wake Steve and Ellie, so he tunes the radio to the Hawkins station at a very low volume, and randomly flips through some of Steve’s files he left on the table. Hop doesn’t want to add to Steve’s stress and anxiety right now as today is the day that would give him an idea how long he had to remain out of sight, and if this is far enough away. Hopper hopes this is safe for the kid. One other person, outside the three of them, has any clue there are people in a trailer in the barn. He really likes having both kids around, and there is no reason on earth for Steve to stay after the hoopla around Richard dies down. Except for the investments that the value constantly changed on, like gold, stocks, and so on, the approximate value as of Jan 1, 1983, are listed as part of an overall trust evaluation and audit. Hopper had not been keeping an exact total as he goes through the folders, but just a rough idea. One trust he has looked at contained several commercial buildings in Chicago, and was valued at over $3 Billion. Richard Sr. had bought it almost 50 years ago now for a very low price since it was the Great Depression. Hopper, having worked and lived in Chicago for years, knows the commercial properties listed and all were along the ‘Magnificent Mile’, the high-end commercial district in Chicago. He thought the estimate of $3 Billion is likely pretty low. 

Apparently, the Harrington’s were one of the few families whose fortunes were mostly unaffected and Richard Sr., who had invested very little in the stock market, but gone for safer investments like gold and property, so when the market crashed and banks ran short on cash because of everyone running on the banks to withdraw their cash, Richard Sr. had sat back and waited for when he felt he could get the best bargains on real estate and other investments. Richard Sr. had taken over the family business in his mid to late 20’s, shortly before the market crash, that among other factors, sank the US into the Great Depression. Richard Sr. had his eye on a number of properties and other things, including stocks which were now incredibly cheap. He invested wisely and largely diversified, including large purchases of war bonds after Pearl Harbor. The cash return on the war bonds allowed Richard Sr. to further expand holdings. He and Lila were not spendthrifts, and their only large purchase was the big swaths of land, as parcels were marketed, that comprised the big house, all the property of the estate, and the Loch Nora land and house developments. That was Richard Jr.’s first big try at making money (aside from failing at what he didn’t know was a test). The development would have been very profitable except for a few things: the lots were too big, so fewer houses could be built, Richard Jr. took the prime piece of property for himself, and the equivalent of four other lots so no neighbors would be nearby. This further reduced the number of houses that could be resold, all the profits (and then some), Richard Jr. put into his oversized house (considering his and Angelica’s fertility problems), furnishing, and decorating it. That flop, despite all his father’s teachings and suggestions along the way, then Steve showing up, and his “parents” abandonment of him, plus Steve’s conversion of $100 thousand in seed money into $1.5 million with cautious (and wise) diversified investing, is apparently why Richard Sr. changed the majority of the trusts from Richard Jr. to Steve. Steve never even knew this was a test. He just enjoyed it and had taken all of Pop Pop’s advice to heart. The fiasco of Richard’s funeral, and Lila seeing how lazy and out of touch with the company DICK was (plus arriving a few days late so he wouldn’t have to cut the resort trip short), and the outrageous salary he paid himself for nothing, pushed Lila to change the board and company setup, and shift the remaining few trusts into Steve’s name. There is also a small provision for Tommy Hagan and Carol Perkins for their steadfast friendship to Steve when he needed it most, and for their love and care for Richard Sr. and Lila, who always wanted a large family. Identical managed investments have now grown to almost $250 thousand each, and could still grow more before they were legal adults and given the money.

Even if Steve wanted to, he couldn’t change that provision as it was in Lila’s will, not part of the trust accounts. Steve wouldn’t have changed what Nana wanted anyhow. While she was alive, Steve, Tommy, and Carol were extremely close, and they supported her just by being there when her son wasn’t at the wake, as well as, during her life, being like family to Steve. Considering the overall size of the estate, it is pocket change or less. Maybe more like pocket lint. At any rate, being an ass about it isn’t worth it, and it was from Nana, not Steve, anyway.

The more Hopper learns about the trusts and how they came to be so valuable, the more he realizes how much of an ass and total fool (a well-known fact in Hawkins) Richard Jr. is, and the things outside the lab Steve has gone through, have only made him wiser and more mature than Hopper realized before. Sure, Steve did some stupid teenage stuff like underage drinking, throwing parties, and so on, but the kid was alone in that huge house, with money to burn, and Richard Jr. led him to believe he’d better enjoy it before he turns 18 and it is no longer accessible to him. Hopper has actually seen over the past several days how kindhearted Steve is, and how he has been forced to grow up so quickly. It is kind of ironic that Steve, at all of 16 going on 17, is more mature than either of his parents ever were or probably will be.

It isn’t fair, and it shouldn’t be that way, and the more of the files Hop reads, he knows what his advice to Steve would be if asked. All the trusts are separated from the company, though Lila’s will on top of the files gives enough details of that trust, combined with the other trusts, to know Richard Jr. will be seeing a major shift in income, based on the cooked books, if he escapes jail and the IRS, and the company revenue was not affected, which is unlikely. The saddest part of all is the lack of need for the greed. Even without embezzling and being a tax cheat, 1/3rd of the company, based on the pre-cheat books, was $20 to $30 Million a year in profits, and Steve’s Nonna said Angelica gets more. So even being extremely conservative, the couple are taking in $40 Million for doing nothing, and planned on completely cutting Steve off. They are truly awful people, and how they came from the great parents they seemed to have, was a mystery. At least it brightens Hopper’s life and belief in payback for bad people every time he picks up a folder, sees how it is all going to Steve, and the value of the trusts. He still has not gotten to the file regarding the Hawkins property, and just in round numbers, the 18 or so he read have an approximate value of $10 Billion. Hop is guessing that he just happened to grab the files with the most value first. He is surprised enough to learn anyone in Hawkins in the last 10 years was a multi-billionaire. No, Steve wouldn’t need Hopper at all once he had some of the money, he thinks. Hopper is also underestimating Steve’s attachment to him since he hasn’t had a father figure except the 2- or 3-years Pop Pop was alive. ‘Papa’ is no father figure. He is a sociopath, child abuser and opportunist.

Steve spending the evenings with Hopper and Ellie over the last couple of nights reminds him of something he has forgotten over the last few years: nothing could replace time, especially dinner, with people you want to be with and want to be with you. It could be a mansion or a trailer, take out or homecooked, but relaxing, not being under stress by the people you are with, or encumbered by proper manners and acceptable (meaning totally quiet) behavior, and talking and laughing with each other is worth more than millions of dollars. Neither Hopper nor Steve knows they each felt the same way and are not happy about the upcoming changes in their nightly ritual. Both are thinking of having dinner at the cabin as often as possible, assuming the other would want to do that. Hopper really likes what he is learning about Steve, and that he had judged him more harshly than he probably should have partly because he is Richard Jr.’s kid, and partly for the headaches he caused, but Hopper didn’t know he was basically alone in that big house, and how he has a genuine concern for others, as well as a fierce sense of protectiveness. Hopefully, when all was done, and Will is returned home to Joyce, she could teach him how to cook since he has a nice new kitchen he could use. The only question is if Steve would wants to leave Loch Nora for dinners at a cabin in the woods, even a beautifully redone one.

After about two dozen files, Hopper is getting a good feeling for the assets in the trusts. They are all owned outright, with no loans or liabilities over them. The biggest single trust so far is the commercial properties on ‘The Magnificent Mile’, and most of those properties have long term leases from various stores, so the income they generate will be steady for decades and produce more income each year than the company, assuming Richard Jr. did not completely destroy it with his crimes. Even the smaller trusts contain tens upon tens of millions in assets (more often at least $100 million), and generate income that if the kid is as smart as Hop knows, will reinvest whatever is not needed to cover living expenses. Hopper is not going to offer unsolicited advice though. If he is asked, he will give his honest opinion, but he still isn’t anywhere near halfway through the first of three folders.

Steve’s anxiety attack last night showed Hopper Steve has too much on his shoulders, and too few people truly helping him and caring about him. Hopper is happy to do what Steve would allow him to, and Joyce gladly would too once she was back to herself and aware of the issues in the kid’s life. He is 16 going on 17, his childhood was literally a nightmare in a lab with a megalomaniac, his first two years out, while still a child, he had been a prop for two negligent and abusive parents. His adoptive father is literally a criminal, and his adoptive mother has a mix of more alcohol and medications than blood in her, and is barely aware of where she is. His nonna in Italy is his only living relative that seemingly cares about him, but she is on a different continent and an ocean away. He knows Hagan and Perkins personally, plus what Steve has filled him in about over dinners, and they are essentially selfish troublemakers now, and probably threw most of the parties at Steve’s house to stay popular in high school. Steve only this week, after thinking about it for a very long time, distanced himself from those two. Steve is taking the initial steps to forming friendships with people who seem to hold the possibility of being real friends. He knows Wayne’s nephew isn’t a model citizen, but he has a good heart, and has plenty of time to change. Hopper knows only what Steve told him about Robin Buckley, so he is going off that. She comes from a bigger family, seems to be coming from the right place, and is very intelligent, mostly taking AP classes, and also in the school’s marching band. Last but far from least is his ‘sister’ (possibly genetic) and fellow Lab Brat, Ellie. Soon to be Elizabeth Sarah Hopper. That all started moving in the proper direction just in the last week, so it is new to Steve, except his Nonna, of course. Though he lacks adults in Hawkins to help him through what will be a rough period with Dickie Boy’s crap.

As that thought about Richard Harrington Jr. enters his mind, the radio announces a special breaking news story. Hopper grits his teeth and turns the volume up just a touch. It is about as bad as he figured the initial news would be. The IRS, SEC, and a Forensic Auditor hired by the trust Richard Jr.’s parents established have raided the offices of Harrington Securities and Property Management on a sealed warrant issued by the Southern Indiana district Court. There are no official statements at this time, though Richard Harrington Jr., CEO of the Board of Directors, and his wife Angelica have one child and a residence in Hawkins. They are out of the country right now, according to official passport records, and out of contact. More information will be released as the story develops. Hopper runs his hands across his face, as if washing it but without soap or water. He really wishes they had not mentioned him having a child. Steve is going to get all kinds of shit over this. Perhaps he would contact the school and see about having Steve’s school work between now and Thanksgiving delivered weekly to the police station, so he does not fall behind. No way is he letting Steve go outside the barn until they had a better idea of how this was going over in town, and what the press presence in town is. He had already planned on seeing Smitty today, but now it is a must, even if his other reason doesn’t work out today.

Hopper steps from the trailer into the barn. He is seriously craving nicotine after the news was announced. Hopper sees that Wayne had actually installed the phone jack, not just ran the wires. The phone is in his police truck, so he gets it and plugs it in. Hopper decides he will leave the phone in the barn unless he is here. He doesn’t want the kids answering it, but it is fine if Steve makes phone calls to people. Without windows in the barn, it is hard to tell how early or late it is using the sun. Looking at his watch he sees it is after 7:30. He makes a quick phone call to Benny’s, but being it is his second busiest day of the week, he only plans to find out if everything is a go. Benny confirms he got what he needed and has talked with Sully, so everything is in order for tonight. Benny requests Hopper find a way to get Joyce and Jonathan somewhere safe and far away from the house by 5:00 at the latest. Benny asks what number he could reach Hopper at, and Hopper tells him the number Murray told him to give out. Benny says he will call about 5:00 to coordinate things for tonight. Hopper is a bit, ok a lot, concerned about going to get Will tonight. He knows Steve will do as he asked, and take care of Ellie in the cabin, and Wayne would check on both of them, maybe move in with Eddie if Steve is okay with it. He mostly does not want his kids to go through losing him along with everything else that is happening to Steve and Ellie right now. It would also mean losing Will, which would destroy Joyce, and likely Jonathan too. It is very high risk, but not optional. Hopper couldn’t live with himself if he did nothing while a kid who could be saved dies instead. Benny couldn’t do that either. As much as Benny does not want kids of his own, he does not take well to people mistreating kids, or knowing a child is suffering, and he can help. Hopper placed one more call before going back into the trailer. Both kids are up, but looking none too happy. If Hopper has to guess, he will say neither one is a morning person despite Ellie sleeping almost 11 hours and Steve getting just over 9 hours of sleep.

Ellie is in the bathroom, and Steve in the kitchen area making coffee from a bag he had with him. Hopper goes into his bedroom and retrieves his Valium from his nightstand. He takes 3 pills out, splitting 2 into approximately 4 pieces each, though they are hard to get even at that size. He splits one in half; he walks back to Steve hearing Ellie turn the shower on.

“What’s the matter kid?” Hopper said jokingly. “My swill not good enough for your fancy tastes?”

Steve turns to look at him, and can see by the twinkle in his eye and his grin Hopper is joking. About then, the smell of the coffee hits Hopper. “I take that back.” Hopper says apologetically. “That smells really good. I don’t want to know how much you paid for it.” Thinking it was some fancy brand that was like $20 to $30 a pound, when cans at the store are $4 to $5.

“Actually, it isn’t some designer blend.” Steve says plainly. “It’s from a coffee shop a few towns over I stumbled across. I offered to invest if they are looking to expand after I tasted this. It was $7.50 a lb, so not much more than canned really, and it is roasted fresh daily.”

“Really?” Hopper replies, his eyes popping open in surprise. “What’s it called and which town is it?” He asks curiously. Hopper isn’t a coffee snob, but it smells so much better than the sludge at the station, he is considering buying it.

“Can’t tell you yet. I promised the owner, but either way, once they decide if they want an investor, I will tell you, promise.” Steve said while crossing his heart. “Think Benny might want to use it in the diner? Even if I’m not involved, they seem like good people, and the boost in sales would help them.” He pours two mugs full, and hands one to Hopper.

Hopper takes a sip, and even though the coffee is fresh from the pot, it tastes so good he is willing and considering chugging the whole mug. It’d be worth it even if he burns his whole mouth, throat, and stomach. “I think Benny will love this. Can I take him a sample on Monday, when he has more time than during the weekend, and let him make it himself. The diner will smell great with this brewing.”

“Sure.” Steve shrugs, more and more hoping that Adele and Nicolo would take on an investor. Everyone who tried it loved it. “I am sure Benny pays less for his coffee than they would have to charge, since they are a small business, Benny could sell it as a more expensive blend than his regular coffee. A small batch estate blend or something like that. The smell of it brewing will sell the coffee itself.”

Hopper sniffs directly above the mug. “Yeah, I will agree with that. It smells almost as good as it tastes.” He remembers the small prescription bottle he soaked the label off of in order to reuse it. He held it up for Steve to see. “I will be in and out a lot today, so I am leaving you some Valium. The news is out so don’t watch TV or the radio right now. They are all guessing what is going on. One smaller piece is good for 6 hours, and if it has been 6 hours and you haven’t had alcohol, you can take ½ to sleep. There’s enough for today and tomorrow. Monday we’ll call your doctor. Just put it somewhere Ellie can’t get it. Also, you can use the phone in the barn to make calls. It scrambles and descrambles them, and our location shows as Chicago. Use it for whatever you need, and the number is this.” Hopper scribbles down a Hawkins number for him.

“Thanks, Hop, I really appreciate your help this week.” Steve sincerely tells him. “Believe it or not, I have been enjoying our dinners as well as just relaxing and having an adult around with Ellie.”

Hopper waves him off. “My pleasure. I enjoy it as much as you guys, and hope we can still do ‘family’ dinners often once we are in the cabin. I am heading over to Smitty’s to talk to him. Any messages?”

“Just ask him to stop cars on the road to here and keep patrolling the property. Tell him if I call for someone to come, they will use the password ‘Green Eggs and Ham’ and will be like my age mostly, and make sure he knows about Wayne.” Steve, feeling a bit paranoid with the news broken, thinks that is safest with Ellie there.

Hopper tells Steve and Ellie he would be back for lunch and bring pizza. He thinks, after some of what he read and knows about Steve, he really needs to talk with Smitty. Hopper always liked the guy. He is friendly and open most of the time, but he can turn around and be tough and cold as a drill sergeant when there is a problem. Hopper walks into the Harrington Estate security office and knocks on Smitty’s door. The building looks pretty empty, but the 8 to 4 shift already started for the day and the night shift crew is probably asleep if they stay in the attached dormitory, or already home if they didn’t. Most live close by in case an emergency comes up. Most don’t expect one to happen with only Steve in the area and he is just a kid. Most also don’t know how high-risk the danger to Steve is. Heck, Steve hasn’t quite fully put it together yet.

Hopper and Smitty greet each other as equals, and more importantly, friends. Smitty and Hopper are both native sons of Hawkins, and knew of one another despite the 20+ year age gap. Smitty is aware of Hopper’s Special Forces training in Vietnam, and Hopper is aware that Smitty essentially run a Special Forces team for security on the Estate, which honestly saves the police force, already stretched thin by budget limitations, a large swath of Hawkins they do not need to be concerned with patrolling.

Smitty directs Hopper to a chair and offers him coffee, which he accepts despite knowing it wouldn’t be very good. Smitty pours two mugs of coffee, doctors his own with cream, sugar, and a little vanilla. Hopper notices a walkie talkie with the same decorative H as Steve’s on the desk, which is a good sign. Smitty is listening in the moment trouble arises, God forbid, and Steve calls for help.

Smitty sits down in the chair next to Hopper rather than across the desk. Both men turn their chairs, so they are facing each other. One of the 1,000 small things Hopper appreciated about the man. “I am guessing you didn’t drive over here to discuss the weather.” Smitty says with a joking tone and a twinkle in his eye. “I understand we are both on same team regarding Steve?” Smitty asks rhetorically.

Hopper smiles without thinking at the mention of Steve. “One and the same, Smitty.” Hopper gives Smitty a genuine smile, reaching his brown eyes. “I need to ask, for security and to protect him, is there anything I should know that Steve hasn’t mentioned? I know he is adopted, and he mentioned your neighbor.”

Smitty pauses a second, remembering the day he bought a practically bald-headed kid in a ratty hospital gown with no shoes and bleeding feet to the big house, knowing the elder Harringtons would do what they saw as right. “Even though he looked like he escaped from a concentration camp, that kid has had a spark around him from day one. He is a good kid, despite the occasional little issues teenagers have. I am not one of the New Age crystal worshippers or hippie tree huggers: I am too old for that crap. However, that kid is something special. There is an energy, or his soul, or whatever you want to call it that just is packed with the urge to care and protect others, and he is a lot smarter than people give him credit for.”

Hopper gives Smitty a knowing look. He can feel and see what the other man means, and has seen it around Ellie, and noticed it in how he treats people. “Yeah, seeing the kid in action over the last bit of time, I think it is the way he cares about people, tries to protect the ones he cares about, and he instinctually knows right from wrong, even if he sometimes allows peer pressure to push him off course.” The note of pride in Hopper’s voice is evident. He isn’t Steve’s dad in any way, shape, or form, but since he and Ellie have chosen him as their ‘father figure’, it makes him feel good about himself.

Smitty leans forward towards Hopper, lowers his voice to a more conspiratorial level, and picks up what he was saying. “Okay, so we both feel protective of him, and recognize the positive things he exudes. That is a good place to begin, since I know that’s not what you are here about. Honestly Hop, I sometime worry his urge to protect is going to endanger him.” Smitty’s eyes narrow as he evaluates Hopper, trying to decide if he is fishing or if he really is here to discuss protecting Steve.

Hopper watches Smitty for a moment. He is fully aware the other man is evaluating him, and his best guess is he is figuring out how trustworthy Hopper is of knowing ‘Harrington Secrets’ as they may be for now, since God only knows what will come out on the news. “Since I am hiding the kid from the press, and I have seen the Jeep and been told about it, well, I am not stupid, and I care about him and want to keep him safe. Something his own “parents” can’t be bothered with. I am truly surprised he is turning out so well all on his own. It is obvious to me there is more than meets the eye going on.” Hopper verbally volleys back to Smitty, hoping that will make him feel okay telling him everything he needs to know.

Smitty is still leaning towards Hopper, and has decided the man is trustworthy to know pretty much everything, though not exact details and whatnot of Steve’s value, and certain things about how they protect Steve. Just enough to know the kid is loaded, and Richard may have upped the likelihood of something happening in revenge.

Smitty decides to start at the beginning since it may matter. “Dick and ’12 Step’ Angie can’t have kids. Sorry, I should be respectful and use their real names.” Smitty and Hopper bust out laughing because all of Hawkins knows what an asshole he is and how little Richard Jr. has done to earn any respect, and the cops all know that if they see Angelica driving, stop her, and take her home before she kills someone. She usually doesn’t try to drive anymore since Richard Jr. hired a driver for her.

Hopper lets the last laughs die off before he lets Smitty in on what he thinks is a secret. “That is nothing compared to what Steve says about them, though ’12 step’ Angie is a new one to me.”

Smitty looks at Hopper heavily, the sadness all over his face. “After the way they treated Steve, he deserves to call them anything he wants and say whatever he wants about them. They have never been anything resembling family to Steve. Only Richard Sr. and Lila treated him well, may they rest in peace. They were good people.”

Hopper nods in agreement. “Yeah, I actually ran into the kid and “parents” in Chicago about 8 years ago. I was the officer on duty sent to find the kid when they lost him. Well, more like Dick scared him off. I don’t understand why they adopted him since they seem not to care about him.”

Smitty lets out an ironic laugh. “Do you really think those two wanted to adopt him? I mean he looks oddly like pictures of Richard Sr. at his age, but still, the resemblance doesn’t mean a lot. One of my officers looks like him at 22. They only adopted him because Richard Sr. basically told his son he needed an heir, and if they didn’t adopt him, he and Lila would, and he could, depending on his skills, take over the company instead of Richard Jr. when Steve is old enough.”

Hopper picks up the conversation in a mean spirit. “So that fucker Dick took the kid in to keep his place in the family company, and stay in line to inherit this place, then, as soon as they could get him in school, dumped him here alone as a fucking 11-year-old, like he was an adult. He’s a Dick and an asshole, just missing his balls.”

Smitty tries to continue, but can’t. The laughter is too hard to completely hide, and he has a look of both pleasure and sadness on his face. “Maybe that’s why they couldn’t have kids!” Smitty spits out and both start laughing hysterically, Hopper practically choking on a sip of coffee.

After a few minutes they both got water from Smitty’s mini fridge, sipped a little and recovered enough to talk seriously. “Sorry, Jim. I know they are assholes that didn’t want or deserve kids, but good people, like the elder Harringtons, have fertility problems too. I shouldn’t joke about it.”

Hopper waved his apology off, knowing it was not meant to be about fertility. Just about Richard Jr. and his lack of backbone. The rest was venting on someone that deserved disrespect.

Smitty decides to get them back on track even though he is enjoying the lighter side of Hopper’s visit. “That is exactly what they did though. The Elder Harrington’s considered the abandonment a violation of their agreement, so they did the best they could to grandparent Steve and his friends Tommy and Carol. They would stop by during the week, and have Steve and the kids for sleepovers, and always had Sunday and holiday dinners with him. We have always kept a low-key eye on him. Richard Sr. and Lila loved it as much as the kids. Once they passed, we didn’t want to interfere with his life or make him feel watched, but he was. Richard Sr. was already having heart trouble when they moved from Chicago to Hawkins, and they lived in the big house for only a few months while the ranch was completed.”

Hopper shook his head sadly. “I still can’t get over Junior just dumping him in the house. That place is like a mausoleum where people with too much money and too little taste store their crap.”

Smitty looks even sadder, if that is possible, after Hopper says that. “You aren’t kidding about the décor, and sadly they treated the kid like they treated all that ugly and expensive stuff. All just props for the rare occasion they needed them. Anyway, the Harrington Sr.’s decided if Jr. could break the agreement, so could they. Richard Sr. moved most of the estate into Steve’s name instead of Richie Jr. Lila had plenty in her own name after so long together, so she encouraged it, and moved some of her own as well, still leaving Jr. quite a bit.”

Hopper calculates the best way for him to learn the most information that might come in handy, and decides to play dumb. “So, I guess that left the big stuff like this estate and the company split between them, with Steve being left the majority.” He states it as a fact, even knowing it is a lie.

Smitty starts looking a little paranoid, knowing he might be letting out a little more than he should. “Well, Steve has money of his own. At 16, he has made more money with his financial knowledge and what his grandfather taught him, and some seed money from his grandfather than Richard Jr. has ever made, even with help. He has banked a couple hundred thousand from Richard Jr., without him knowing it, so this all stays in this room.” Smitty pauses for Hopper’s agreement before continuing. “Steve doesn’t even know the value of his investment account. It started with $100 thousand from his grandfather. Steve didn’t know he was being tested, but he was. Within a year, the kid turned it into over $1 million, just from his own intuition and following lessons Richard Sr. taught him. Junior, given the same amount at 18, blew the $100 thousand in about 6 months. The exact amount of Steve’s portfolio changes with the market, but I have an idea how much since I am supposed to protect him, and I talk with Nonna often. Another really good person who somehow wound up with a loser kid. With the start-up money, and cash gifts added for investing, in the last 5 years it has grown to roughly $75 Million. He has made himself quite a bit of money.”

Hopper strokes his jaw, pretending to mull the information over. He decides to take Steve’s approach and pretend not to understand what his grandparents left to him. “Steve said something last night about his grandparents leaving him this entire estate plus their shares in the company if anything is left after Richard’s games. Does that change anything?”

Smitty looks down and shakes his head, needing the moment to try and decide what is appropriate to tell Hopper and what to keep to himself. Having decided Hopper needs to know, he looks back at Hopper. “Jim.” Smitty says softly, “None of this information leaves this office, and does not get told to Steve unless lawyers and trustees authorize it. This is ‘need to know’ information, and since you are hiding him right now, you need to know.”

Hopper was thinking his stupid act should win him an Oscar. He looked at Smitty, trying not to let his self-congratulatory mood peek through. “What’s going on? Is there more property or value to this place than it seems?”

Smitty looks Hopper in the eye, confident in his decision to tell him in order to keep Steve safe. “When Steve said that he was probably relaying what Richard Jr. has been telling him for years. There is a lot more than this property and the company shares in the estate. When Steve says he would inherit the whole estate, he probably doesn’t know it is more than just this estate. It refers to all the assets his grandparents left behind. Everything. Richard Sr ran the company for almost 50 years, and he and Lila had weathered the stock market crash and the Great Depression, and onward, he used the money he was left plus profits, to pick up many assets at bargain prices. Steve will inherit all of it, except a few small provisions by Lila. I don’t have appraisals of everything, but was simply told when he is financially independent, which the lawyers told me yesterday will be in a few weeks, he will inherit a number of trusts totaling several billion dollars… that’s billions with a B.”

Hopper whistles and looks surprised at that. Looks, but isn’t really surprised based on the folders. “Since I now know this, Christ, it changes a lot of things. Fortunately, Steve trusts me, and was willing to come to me for help when he needed a place to hide, so I will try to low-key stick close. I don’t know how long he will need to stay with me, but in a couple days we are moving into an incredibly secure building. But the police force in this town can’t spend a lot of time watching one person, much as I care about him. I can only help when I am around him and off duty.”

Smitty respects Hopper’s honesty, even if he wishes the answer could be different. “Well, that’s part of why we are here. After Lila died, I considered retiring, but before she passed, she told me about the changes in how their money would be distributed, since Richard Jr. was a liar about what he was doing at the company, when he was apparently vacationing instead of working, collecting an exorbitant salary, and especially not changing vacation plans to come home two days early for his father’s wake. Richard Jr. screwed himself over with what he did there. He didn’t even know the company’s most important clients.”

Hopper shakes his head. None of this is news. “I still don’t get how two people this town respected so much and were apparently great people too, had such a fuck up for a kid, then in the limited time they had with him, had a great kid for a grandson. A kid who was put through hell by that lab and the younger Harringtons.”

Smitty agrees with Hopper. “Yeah, I am with you on that. They could only guess that because Junior knew they had money, it turned him into a spoiled brat. It’s partly why they never let Steve know what he would inherit, what they were worth, or even what his investments were worth. Plus, from what he did say about that place, it is a nightmare. I don’t think knowing about or having money would have changed him though. Like I said he is fundamentally a caring person, and is like a sponge willing to soak up attention and love from anyone decent. Carol and Tommy were good kids, but in the last 2 or 3 years even they have changed. I think, from what we have observed, while he has matured a lot, they haven’t changed. He’s outgrown them, just hasn’t cut them loose.”

“Actually,” Hopper cuts in on Smitty, “he knows it, and cut ties with them the other day. Said he wants friends that are genuine, not the type that only cling to him to use him because he is popular.”

Smitty smiles widely. “Good for him. He needed to do it; I just wasn’t sure what he was holding on for. Don’t get me wrong, they were good friends to Steve when he was younger, and they loved the elder Harringtons, who loved them back. Just somewhere along the lines, they chose two different paths, and Carol and Tommy chose poorly. Those three kids, at 13, were stuck ‘hosting’ Lila’s wake and funeral. Richard Jr. didn’t show up until a week later for the will reading.”

Hopper shakes his head sadly. “No wonder he has been stealing from the company. He knew he was cut off from the real money. Just the type of greedy crap I would expect from him. I guess Steve is a kidnapping target if that comes out, and Richard’s actions could stir up some nutcase who wants revenge. Crap. I can’t provide that much protection.”

Smitty looks at him and sees the truth in Hopper being upset to not be the all-protective person for Steve. Obviously, a closer attachment than cop to resident needing help. “That’s why we are here. Not just to protect the property and take down experiments run wild from the lab, but we are here mainly to guard the family, even if it’s not obvious. If we have to, I can be his bodyguard, along with James, whom I know Steve is fond of.” Smitty isn’t stupid, and he can see the kid has a crush on James, but it doesn’t matter to him. James would never do anything inappropriate with a 16-year-old, especially one he is protecting. Plus, Smitty never inquires about people’s personal lives beyond what was necessary, so James was likely uninterested in guys, but who knows. Plus, Steve would not jeopardize his working relationship with someone responsible for his safety.

Hopper briefly debates the issue with himself before deciding he could level with Smitty about the help he needs to get Will back. “Smitty, I need a huge favor. One that will hopefully make it safer for Steve and you guys. Benny and I are going on a rescue mission tonight to get Will Byers out of that damned lab. If we run into that crazy lab experiment, we have flamethrowers, grenades, and grenade launchers. However, we need to distract the security and armed forces there. We are going to have a fake tip called in to get them over to the Byers house and make it easier for us to get in and get out. However, is there any way, and I will get Jonathan on board, that you guys can keep Joyce and Jonathan safe here from 5:00 on? I’ll need help from you to pick her up and get her here, and you may need to tranquilize her because she is losing it over Will missing, and may refuse to leave the house. I will pick her up when we have Will, and if I don’t, it probably means we failed and are being held prisoner there or dead.” The last part was spoken without emotion as a special forces member learns to do, just accept the inevitable if it goes sideways.

“Also, if it goes sideways, Steve and a little girl I am adopting, a lab escapee so I need to get papers for her, are in a trailer inside the big barn on my property. Steve will protect her with his life if he doesn’t know it’s you guys, so you may want to contact him first. I know you have men a couple hundred yards away on the Harrington property, so bring the kids here for safety, and when the cabin is finished in a few days, it’ll be as secure as humanly possible for both of them. Talk to Wayne Munson about how secure it is. Steve requested your men watch the road in and out. Other than Wayne, he will give people the passphrase ‘green eggs and ham’ and be mostly in their teens. Hopefully just for a few hours, but like I said, if it goes bad, we needed a contingency plan. After we see the blowback from Richard’s actions, can we also talk again?”

Smitty snorts. “You don’t plan things out much, do you?” He says sarcastically. “Being what you are doing and what you are up against, anything I can help with Hop. My wife guessed the lab had something to do with the Byers kid, and Brenner, the guy who runs it, is a snake. I will help you on one condition: if you ever decide to leave public life, you come work here. I need a replacement like you when I retire. By the way, loved the ‘I know nothing’ act to get information from me. You gave yourself away by how you planned out Will’s retrieval. You won’t go in blind, but I was going to tell you anyway.”

Hopper smiles broadly, taking the compliment for what it is, and tries to hide his surprise that Smitty was onto him the whole time. “You bet. If I ever leave public service, I will talk to you. Thanks for everything. I need to know my people are safe and I know they are with you watching out for them.”

Smitty then says something surprising. “Hop, you mentioned needing papers for another lab escapee. Give me her information… age, new name and so on, as well as her birthday so we don’t use her real one on the birth certificate, and I should have it early next week when we talk again.” Smitty then hands Hopper a clipboard. “Once her ID is set, I will send over the private doctor we use for Steve, and he can check her over, create a medical history and immunize her. Also, Steve is about due for his annual checkup.” 

The men stand up, shake hands, and Hopper heads out. Since it is nearing noon, he heads for the pizza place, and then will call Jonathan and spend some time with his kids before meeting up with Benny in case it is the last free time he has to enjoy with them.

Chapter Text

Four Adults, Three Teenage Friends, Two Lab Brats, and A ‘Party’ in a Hayloft

Hopper, Steve, and Ellie finish eating lunch, and they wrap up the extra pizza. Normally, Hopper would have gotten the meat lover’s he preferred, and pepperoni with green peppers for the kids, but as soon as Ellie hears she can get bacon on pizza, which naturally led to asking about making pizza on Eggo’s with extra bacon, and the two men banging their heads on the nearest hard surface. Since Hop was driving at the time, he had to pull over before smacking his head on the steering wheel. So, Hopper picked up an extra-large meat lover’s pizza, Steve got a large pepperoni, and Ellie got a large with extra bacon, but no Eggo’s. Steve tried to slip Hopper $100 for food, but he refused it. Steve may be loaded, but he is Hopper’s to care for, and right now he doesn’t need to focus on more than his sister and the mess his “father” created. After his talk with Smitty, he also wants to make the kid feel cared for, which will make his conversation with Steve and Ellie in a short while all the more unpleasant, but he isn’t going to leave to rescue Will with Benny, and not tell them what is going on, just in case something goes wrong, and he doesn’t come back. He planned out everything the best he could, but mainly has a number of contingencies in place they need to understand.

After watching “Mary Poppins” on video, which follows lunch, the trio decides since they can’t take a walk in the woods, they will climb up to the hayloft and see what is up there. Wayne has said it was safe to go up there, but they didn’t look around last night. They each grab a flashlight since they probably won’t open the doors on either end since Ellie is with them unless she stays to the middle or off to one side. Maybe tonight, since there is a new moon, Steve will take her up to take a look outside. They open the skylight in the trailer, and Hopper grabs the bottom of the ladder to the hayloft from its resting place atop the trailer. He lowers it to the floor, and tells Steve and Ellie to wait for him to give the all clear before they come up. As he disappears through the opening, with little room for error, the two Lab Brats hope Hopper will give them the “all clear” soon. The trailer is nice and had all the modern necessities along with options. Even going up to the hayloft will be a nice change though. They are going slightly stir crazy. Being stuck in the large Loch Nora house was starting to get to Ellie who wanted to play outside, then they downsized to a trailer that is just a few hundred square feet, and added a person, making her just want to scream sometimes in the last day or two. They can hear as Hopper walks around in the loft, his heavy boots clopping around on the wood floor. Since there isn’t any extreme creaking or other noises of weakness, they are just waiting for Hopper to call them up.

Once they are in the hayloft, other than the access panel in the floor and sloped roof, it turns out to be a big empty space like the lower level. The hayloft doors at both ends are not tight in their frames so some sunlight comes in. Steve, feeling a bit cooped up himself, asks Hopper to open the door facing the woods a little so some sun and outside air can come in, but no one can really see in. Hopper cuts the kids some slack, and opens the door about a quarter way. Ellie and Steve immediately are drawn to the open door, but stay to the side as Hopper requests. The fresh air and sunshine, even if it is a bit cool out, ease some of the cabin (or trailer) fever the kids are feeling. The downstairs is more cluttered, even outside the trailer because there are 2 cars and a large trailer down there, while the loft is a wide-open space, dusty, but wide open. Hopper has a couple of area rugs he was going to dispose of in his truck. They are relatively clean, just thread bare and definitely, now that he really looked around this morning, will not look right in the cabin. He and Steve decide to bring them up to the loft, along with a couple of electric lanterns to give the kids and himself a bigger area than inside the trailer, to go when they just needed space the rugs and lanterns are in place near the doors for now, and Hop promises if they keep the lanterns off at night, since there is a new moon starting tonight, they can open the doors and look out at the stars. He even mentions a potential campout if a warm night comes up soon, as they are using sleeping bags on the beds anyway. Hopper even places a few camping chairs, in the tote covers, along the back wall of the hayloft, where the door faces the woods.

After the loft is completed, it looks like a teen hangout with a clean rug and chairs if they want to use them, and all three have just been chatting about nothing for a while and just relaxing. Hopper sees it is getting late, and if he is going to level with the kids, his chance to do it is now. After explaining the relevant parts of his conversation with Smitty, the increased security he will provide, and how he and Benny are getting into the lab with General Sullivan, a.k.a Sully, their special forces leader in Vietnam, then at the rank of Colonel, and currently military oversight for the lab, the fake tip to get Brenner out, and them, the weapons, and Sully’s men in to a supposedly non-existent place, he goes through the contingencies just in case something happens and he did not return, which is unlikely, but is necessary the kids know.

Ellie and Steve had previously concocted a story for how Ellie, maybe because she had been in the lab when the gate opened, or who knows why, but she knows how dangerous the monster is, and how it can jump dimensions, and what it, and other Upside Down (as she called the funhouse mirror version of Hawkins) creatures to watch for and how even the vines were like nerves in that crazy place. She also sometimes gets flashes of where Will is and what he is doing, and she had one a few minutes ago. He is in a tiny wood shack… a place that looks about to fall apart, and kid’s size, called “Castle B-Y-E-R-S” as she spells out Will’s last name. Hopper says he knows where it is, and is a short walk from the lab. The two of them have plans of their own that would fit in nicely with Hopper’s to distract and kill the monster. Of course, Hopper has no idea, but the creature is the one thing they fear could kill Hopper and Benny and Will in seconds. Now they will use Hopper’s distraction of a fake tip that Ellie is at the Byers’s house to get the monster out of the way before they lure it here to kill it. They want Hopper to have as much time as he and Benny might need to get Will safely out.

No one wants to talk about what Hopper meant by “contingencies”, but they all know. It cast a pall over the change in scenery’s effect on Steve and Ellie. They have been enjoying setting up the hayloft, knowing it will be there for Ellie to play in and get out of the cabin when she needs to as well. Hopper is already planning on having Wayne add permanent lighting, a tv antenna, and electrical outlets to the loft as well as putting in stairs rather than a ladder. He has a few other ideas as well, but doesn’t want any distractions from tonight’s plans, so puts them aside for now. Hopper looks at his watch, and sees it is after 4:30. He tells the two it is time to get downstairs since he will be leaving soon. Ellie asks to stay upstairs a bit longer, but Hopper insists he needs them both safely in the trailer before he leaves.

If Hopper only knew what Ellie can do with her powers, or considered Steve is only 2 or 3 inches shorter than he is, he might have thought twice about leaving the bottom of the ladder sitting by the skylight that is still open. Doing that without thinking, and Steve understands the oversight, because Hopper is preoccupied with getting Will, is an invitation for Steve and Ellie to climb back to the ‘Hayless Hayloft’ as Ellie names it. Steve really wants a cigarette first, and needs to call Robin and see how the outside world is reacting. He also kind of (okay not kind of, totally) wants to make sure she wants to still try out being his friend and not ditch him because of Richard. Steve hopes that since he is generally tolerated, if not truly liked around Hawkins, despite pretty much everyone agreeing Richard is an asshole, there will not be a trickle-down hatred effect. Most of the townies know Steve’s parents rarely come to town, and just dumped Steve here. That buys Steve sympathy points. In the trailer, Ellie and Steve lower the ladder by hand as Steve is trying to teach her to do things like every other person besides Steve, who has built his powers up quickly in the last few days. While Ellie goes up to the loft, promising to follow the same rules as before, Steve steps into the barn to smoke and use the phone. He decides to enjoy his cigarette fully and acknowledges to himself he is just delaying the inevitable, seeing if the town hates all Harringtons now, and is preparing to storm the Loch Nora house with pitchforks and torches.

Steve puts out the cigarette in the ashtray outside the trailer door, walks over to the phone and dials Robin’s house. His heart is pounding in his chest, palms sweaty from nervousness, and he prays that on some off-hand chance, Robin will answer the phone. As usual, his luck sucks.

On the other end of the line, a woman with a deep Texas drawl answers: “Buckley residence, Pat speaking. May I ask who’s calling?”

Steve tries to speak, but his voice won’t come out. He clears his throat I tries again. “Hi ma’am, my name is Steve and I’m looking for Robin. Is she home?”

Pat covers the mouthpiece and says something on the other end. “Well, howdy Steve. I am Robin’s mother, but everyone calls me Pat. She’ll be down in a minute. Do you have a last name? You must know Robin from school?”

“Yes, ma’am... um, Pat.” Steve answers, formally at first out of habit. “Steve Harrington, and Robin and I just met and are getting to know each other.” Steve can’t help the slight nervous quiver that comes when he says his last name. He doubts the reaction to it will be neutral.

“Harrington. You poor thing. People must be giving you hell because of your pa. They should just leave kids alone when their parents behave poorly.” Pat responds sympathetically, much to Steve’s relief.

“Thank you, Mrs. Buckley. It has been an interesting day. To be honest though, I really don’t even know Richard and Angelica except as voices on the phone. I see them one or two days a year and he will call occasionally to yell about one thing or another.” Steve doesn’t understand why, maybe it’s her sympathetic voice, or motherly tone, but something makes him feel the need to tell her that.

“That’s no way to raise a child. It’s sad how any idiot can have kids, but you need a license to drive a car or motorcycle. You are welcome at our house anytime you need a dose of company. Any friend of Robin’s and all that.” She sounds sincere and earnest, and Steve is sure as their friendship develops, assuming it does, he will do just that.

“Thank you, ma’am, I appreciate the offer, and will probably take you up on that once all this buzz dies down.” Steve’s answer is sincere. He hates being alone in that big house, and as much as he loves Ellie and Hopper, he does need some friends his own age to talk with.

“Anytime you need to get away from all that fuss, you let me know and we’ll figure out a way to break you out, and we can always find room for one more.” Pat says conspiratorially, sounding like she’d probably have fun breaking him out. “Oh!” She says suddenly. “Robby’s here. I’d better put her on. It was a pleasure talking with you.” Pat hands off the phone without giving Steve a chance to say thank you or goodbye.

“Hey Dingus, how’s it going?” Robin immediately starts. “When you said there might be some bad stuff coming out this weekend, I didn’t expect network news coverage!”

“Hi. I am doing okay. I got to say your mother sounds like a real trip.” Steve starts before his brain catches the end of Robin’s sentence. “Did you say the story has network, as in national, coverage?”

“Yes, network. Can’t you see the trucks from your house? And by the way, holy shit! I had no idea your house was that big when we talked about it.” Robin exclaims in true surprise.

“Yeeeeaaaahhh…” Steve answers her dragging the word out. “It’s a huge monument to stupid ways to spend money. I’m actually not at the house. My car being there is a fake out. I want everyone to think I am there, so I don’t have to deal with Richard’s crimes and fallout in the press. By the way, you think that’s big you would die if I gave you a tour of the family mansion near the lab, been in the family for generations. It’s over 100 years old.”

“Geez, Steve. I knew your family was rich, but I figured Hawkins rich. Not like ‘Lifestyles of the Rich and Famous’ wealthy. I am going to have to change your name from Dingus to Caviar Dreams.” Robin jokes, or so Steve hoped. God, it would suck if people found out how much he personally is worth in the next few months.

“Robin, I know this is going to sound nuts, but I need help to create a distraction in a couple hours. Chief Hopper is trying to go get Will Byers. I am putting a lot of trust in you just by telling you this stuff, like ‘it could make me disappear’ level of trust, but not on purpose and forever, so if you can’t or don’t want to help it’s okay, just please don’t say a word to anyone.” Steve begs her. He might be able to handle the monster himself, but that was a huge risk. “I know this sounds weird, and I hate asking, but there is an experiment that escaped the lab. A very dangerous monster if you want to call it that or experiment gone wrong. Guns don’t seem to affect it, only fire does.” Steve nervously continues, knowing he is cutting too close to home and especially Ellie, and putting his trust in a relative stranger.

“I don’t know what I can do to help you.” Robin cuts in, her own concerns centering on the thought of Steve’s sanity right now. “How does this involve you?”

“Well, Joyce Byers has helped me a lot over the years, and Will is a good kid, like, a really talented and genuinely nice kid.” Steve begins his explanation. “Remember the other day when I said I am alone in the house 364 days a year, and my parents just dumped me there when I was 10 and don’t really give a shit about me?”

“Yeah, I remember that. That is so fucked up, how could I forget it.” Robin’s empathy and sadness are evident in her voice. “I don’t know how you live in that house like that. I mean it is large even for me, all my siblings, and my parents. Yet I can’t imagine them not being there and it being quiet.”

“No argument from me about the mausoleum. It gets creepy. Anyway, the Byers family invites me to dinner at their house at least once a week, and she is a single mom with two kids already. Plus, Chief Hopper drops by to check up on me pretty regularly, and that group has become the closest thing to family I have. Hop is like a father figure to me since my own, current mess aside, is an asshole.” The feeling of care for this group and the safety he feels with them is evident to Robin by how he speaks about them.

“Will Byers is being held at the lab, from what Hop has discovered. He has a friend that will provide the distraction to get them in and out with little security getting in the way.” Steve pauses, needing a sip of water from the bottle he bought to the phone with him. “The problem is that thing from the lab, the experiment or whatever, and since I am staying near the lab, and it comes and goes, killing people every time because they are stupid enough to keep shooting it, I am worried it will go after Hop or Will.”

“You want to get it to come to you and what? Kill you?” Robin is getting agitated, and the more agitated she gets, the louder she is getting.

“Well not the kill me part! But I have a couple bear traps, and I want to catch it, and throw some Molotov cocktails at it, light it on fire somehow, but I need gas and the bottles, and someone to help me get it to the traps or who has grenades or a flamethrower they can get me would help.” Steve stated seriously to a shocked Robin.

“I think you are nuts Steve, but I’ll try and help. Can I get Eddie to bring me? I don’t drive.” Robin asks.

“Yes, you can even tell him everything. Maybe he has something that can help, as long as he is sworn to secrecy too.” Steve replies to Robin.

“OK, I’ll call him for a ride. Where are you?”

Steve proceeds to give her directions and the password for the guards on the road. Robin is a little taken aback at the mention of guards, but when Steve explains he is staying with Hopper, it fits in Robin’s mind. She tells Steve she’ll be there as soon as she gets a bunch of empty bottles from the garage, a ride from Eddie, and picks up gas and a funnel. They say a simple “see you soon” to each other.

Steve decides since there is no arrival time for Robin and Eddie, he is going up to spend some time with his sister. Steve, like Hopper, has no idea if his plan will work, but if it does, it will be Hopper’s best shot at getting in and out of the lab, and out of the Upside Down with Will, alive. He is about to step on the ladder to the loft when his Harrington radio sparks to life. He had forgotten it was on the coffee table, and the sudden burst of noise scared the crap out of him. He hears Smitty’s voice, but what he says sends both relief and a small ache through his chest, mostly because of the unexpectedness of it.

Smitty gives a simple command. “James, please ride over to the fire road and notify Hopper Joyce, Jonathan, and Jonathan’s girlfriend, a Nancy Wheeler, are here safe as requested, over.”

Well, isn’t that a kick in the balls. She hasn’t even told Steve she changed her mind about dating him. There’s always James, Steve jokingly tells himself, knowing that’ll never happen because age aside, it is so inappropriate on so many levels since he technically works for Steve.

James’s voice comes across the radio. “Will do Smitty, over and out.”

Steve mumbles a few curse words under his breath about fickle people and social climbers, but by the time he thinks about it for a moment, he decides it is better to know she isn’t interested now than in 6 months or a year. With a sigh, he grabs the radio and takes it up to the hayloft.

Ellie is sitting next to the open door in the back, just peeking around the corner and looking at the trees and the sky. Steve has forgotten how beautiful they are when you are just seeing them new after years of being locked up. By now, they are a common sight to him, and he takes them for granted. Tonight, there is a new moon, so the skies will be dark, except for the stars. He finds himself looking forward to Ellie’s reaction to seeing the stars so clearly.

Steve walks over to Ellie, careful to make enough noise for her to hear him, but not distract her. She looks over at Steve and smiles widely. “It’s all so pretty. I always heard people who got to go outside talk about rain, or the sun, or just nature. Things I could see in my books or when I used my powers to see someone outside, but it is so much bigger and prettier than I would have ever guessed.”

Steve smiles back at her. “Wait until you see the stars tonight. They are like a million little lights twinkling in the sky as far as you can see. You’ll love it, I know it.” Steve pauses, deciding how he will explain the next bit. “I need you to put on your hair. I have some people coming over, and even though I don’t plan on having them come in the loft, just in case, I want my sister to look pretty when I introduce her.” He reaches over to hand her the shorter strawberry blond wig.

Ellie puts the wig on, and Steve straightens it out, making sure to tell her how much he likes it with what she is wearing, which is just jeans, a t-shirt of Steve’s, and sneakers. He shows her the Harrington radio and explains that this one is for use only if something happens to him, and he needs help, like if he got hurt. He tells her what to say, but other than an emergency, how to turn it off.

Once his little lesson on “protecting Steve” is done, which is pretty unneeded with Ellie around plus his own powers. He purposely hasn’t used his at all today, so he was at 100% power level as he calls it. He is so wrapped up in his lesson and talk with Ellie, he doesn’t notice the three boys outside the barn door discussing if Will might have gone inside and gotten hurt or stuck.

Steve is ready to climb down and chase them off when Ellie loudly says: “Those are my friends.”

In unison, all three look up to the hayloft, where they heard the familiar voice come from.

Nancy Wheeler’s little brother is trying to get a better view of who said it. “Is that you, Eleanor?”

Ellie sticks her head around the corner, so her face is visible to them. “Yes. I’ll let you in. The doors are locked from the inside.”

All three nod. Steve’s heart is pounding out of his chest, and he is on the verge of exploding in anger at Ellie for doing that. It is too late now though. She not only knows the boys, but now they know where she is, and her face was visible to anyone in the back. He grabs the walkie talkie in case he needs help if the lab people storm in.

Steve speaks to Ellie through clenched teeth, trying his best not to be a Richard Jr. and lash out in anger. “I will go let them in. You stay here, and do not do that again. Someone Papa sent could see you.”

At that, Ellie looks scared. Steve decides to let her stew in it just a minute before he sets the radio down again. “Use this if you see men with guns coming, and get in the Jeep, lock the doors and call for help and say it’s for me.”

She nods while Steve stands, goes over to the ladder, and climbs down. The last thing he sees is her looking sad before he is on the lower level. He feels awful upsetting her, but that action could have bad consequences. Steve removes the large piece of wood barring the doors, unlocks the catches, and lets the boys in. All three pile into the barn talking over each other for a moment until they see the Jeep and the trailer. They all fall silent at once. Steve resets the latches, and sets the beam of wood back into its brackets.

“Hi guys, how are you?” Steve says, trying to sound friendly. He knows the whiny Wheeler kid doesn’t like him because he was trying to date Nancy. He knows all three from dinners at Joyce’s. They would be there once in a while, playing some game they liked or sometimes to eat. “What’s up Wheeler, Henderson, and Sinclair?” He asks nicely, as if they hadn’t just been invited in by Ellie.

Wheeler is apparently going to be the spokesman. “Eleanor, well Ellie, invited us in. Where’s your BMW?” The car is the only thing about Steve little Wheeler seems to like.

Steve smiles a small cockeyed grin. “It’s at my house. I’m driving my Jeep today. By the way guys, has Ellie told you about her Papa?”

Wheeler looks up at him and nods, as do Henderson and Sinclair. “Yeah, she said he’s a really bad guy, and really dangerous. How many cars do you rich people need?”

“Um.” Steve says, feeling a bit embarrassed and that it sounds like he’s bragging. “I just got the Jeep, so 4, I think. Seriously though, Ellie’s Papa is dangerous. I wanted you to know in case anything happens.” Steve gives the kids his best million-dollar smile. “Just if you see any men with guns or weapons besides me and my friends, like men from her Papa, I want you all in the Jeep, doors locked. Press the red button in the glovebox. Help will be here in a minute or two and that thing is like a tank.” He says sternly, but with a note of caring. “Ellie also has an emergency radio with her. Let’s go up to the loft so you can see her. There’s a ladder in the trailer.”

After a laugh at Steve’s expense about not knowing how many cars he has, the three boys follow him into the trailer. He sends them up the ladder, watching so they don’t slip. Steve is the last one up, with flashlights, a small radio and one lantern. When they are all upstairs, Steve explains the loft rules and staying away from the door that is open, and not to open the other. He warns them all to pretend they did not see Ellie for now, or Chief Hopper would arrest them, since he is protecting her and it’s his place. A bit of fear never hurts to keep a kid quiet, especially this group.

Noticing the sky darkening towards twilight, Steve wonders what is taking Robin so long, or whether she is just not coming. With the kids around, neither Steve nor Ellie can use their abilities, so if Robin doesn’t show up soon, Steve may need to have Smitty send a couple of guys over with flamethrowers and grenades, but he really does not want to do that. He is hoping to hear Eddie’s van dropping rusted pieces of suspension and squeaking down the trail, some metal band blasting, if Robin lets him turn it up, any minute. Ellie already is aware of the plan and Steve had a few moments, aside from ‘the Party’, as the three boys named themselves, to have a quick chat in the Void about keeping the boys distracted and oblivious, which meant closing the hayloft door once the teens enacted their plan, as well a way to attract the creature to the Byers house while Brenner and the guards were there. Smitty would radio just him when a guard hidden by the driveway saw them arrive.

Unexpectedly, he hears 3 light taps on the horn outside the barn. Steve is surprised to have not heard Eddie’s van coming, but maybe he let himself get so distracted he just didn’t notice. It could have been during his fast trip into the Void, though time usually didn’t move outside it. Steve climbs down from the loft, removes the beam locking the door, opens it, and is surprised to see a convertible Volkswagen outside. He can’t see who is in the car because of the headlights in his face, but they know the signal to get in the barn, and the password, so maybe Eddie’s van broke down and he borrowed a car. Steve points them to park behind the Jeep. The car’s engine shuts down, and he can he what sounds like arguing inside the car. He is about to close the door when he hears Eddie’s rattletrap suspension and loudly playing Metallica coming. Steve saw Robin in the passenger seat as the VW drove past him to park but is unsure who was driving. Eddie pulls in and parks behind them. Steve closes the door, and drops the beam back across the doors.

Eddie hops out of the van. “Anyone call for some fire power? I got what you need!”

“You are literally a lifesaver, Eddie.” Steve goes over and gives the barely shorter man a hug, for which he receives a kiss on the cheek and a smart-ass Eddie response of: “I’ve got your back, big boy, or at least that’s what the girls call you.”

Steve blushes a deep pink and quickly changes subjects. “Why is Robin in a different car?” He asks, a note of surprise they did not come together in his voice.

“Oh, she bought our weapons master along.” Eddie smiles at Steve. “We need someone who has and can use real weapons from what Robin said to me and her ‘friend’.”

Something in the way he said ‘friend’ makes Steve wonder about the way Eddie used it. Is Robin like him, or is there a guy, unexpectedly, driving such a girlish car?

“What kinds of weapons are we talking Eddie?” Steve’s curiosity has him wanting to peek in the back of the van.

“Just the usual. A couple pistols, an automatic rifle, some grenades, a flamethrower or two, plus we have some bear traps, a bunch of prepared Molotov Cocktails with a little flour in them to stick to the target, and I have the ingredients for some homemade napalm we can mix outside.” Eddie ticks items off on his fingers, speaking in a tone like he is reading a grocery list.

“OK, sounds like you all came prepared with the right weapons. I only have the plan.” Steve states as if that is nothing when it is everything.

Robin’s door opens in the VW. “He’s not going to bite or be mad. I know or I wouldn’t have asked you to come and help, Badass.”

The driver’s door opens slowly and one of the last people he would have expected steps out shyly: Barbara Holland.

“Barb?” Steve says in total surprise. “I never knew you are a ‘weapons master’ as Eddie put it.”

“My parents are survivalists, so we have just about every weapon they can get their hands on, and they make sure I know how to use them too.” A blush rises up from her neck as she says it. “When Robs asked for my help, well, I decided to help. I didn’t know you and Robin are friends?”

“First of all,” Steve says as he reaches out a hand to Barb, “thank you for coming. I know we aren’t close, but I really appreciate it.” He pauses, looking for the right words. “Robin and Eddie and I hung out together the other day, and we had a really good time, and since I told Tommy and Carol I was over their crap, and cut ties, they were happy to give me a chance to be their friend.”

“You got rid of your enforcers? Wow.” Barb takes some time to absorb that one. “You three have been inseparable since 6th grade!”

Steve blushes, feeling a little embarrassed that everyone calls Tommy and Carol ‘his enforcers’. “I don’t mean to sound critical of them. They were really good friends to me and helped me through a lot. But it seems like once we got to high school, all they cared about was being popular. They stopped treating people the way they should, and I guess since they have always been there for me in middle school, it was hard for me to cut them loose. But they haven’t grown since then, and I tried to get them to act like people, not bullies, and got blown off.”

“Well, I can’t speak for anyone else, but to me, that was the right thing to do. They had a choice and made a bad one, in my opinion.” Barb nods and smiles to reinforce that. She has NEVER smiled at Steve before. “I haven’t seen you in school lately, but I’m not surprised based on the news today.”

“Yeah, well, I found out yesterday what was going to happen but couldn’t speak about it, so had to spend the day working out how to avoid the press and the other bullshit this is going to stir up. Thank God Chief Hopper is letting me hide out here.” Steve can’t help pouting at what the last 48 hours had bought about. A little self-pity was well deserved here in his mind, but he also has bigger worries, like trying to keep people he actually cares about alive.

Steve quickly reviews the plan for his three friends, if Barb can be called that, and explains about the “lab creature” and how dangerous it is. He explains Hopper and Benny are going after Will in the lab, which is where he has been for the last several days. He explains the decoy plan Hopper planned for the Byers house to get rid of the horrible head of the lab who experiments on children. Steve purposely distances himself from any firsthand knowledge of the lab or Dr. Brenner and his “goon squad” of security forces guarding the secret lab that Hopper found out about. Some of it is guesses, but it seems that blood or fresh meat attracts the lab experiment gone bad, also known as the creature. Bullets are useless on it, though it is a good idea to have a gun in the forest at night for other predators. Fire and possibly explosives seem to affect it.

Steve tells the other three that if things should go bad somehow, there were 4 kids in the hayloft that had to be protected. He also explains, yet again, how the Jeep is like a tank without weapons, and an emergency button in the glove box. If all else fails, get in the Jeep and push the button. Help would be there in a minute or two, and try and gather the kids in the car for their safety. He left his keys in the ignition, and they can drive right through the barn if they have to. Some dents or scratches are a small price to pay for their safety and the kids’.

At this point, with the plan and contingencies laid out, and the kids aware of everything they need to know, they are closed up in the hayloft, except the ladder, which will be moved in a minute. They have a sheet of plywood to cover the opening as a safety precaution, so no one falls through the opening. Steve explains the ladder and the ‘Party’ to the others, and Barb feels the need to greet little Wheeler, who suddenly becomes less whiny and more cooperative in the yelled greetings from separate floors, his curly black hair and pale face briefly appear in the opening.

Steve goes into the trailer and moves the ladder a good distance down from the opening by pulling more of it into the trailer at a different angle. There are 2 pieces of thick rope attached to the top rung so the kids can pull it back into place if no one else is able to put it back. Ellie can use her telekinesis to move the ladder or even lower them all down, but that is still a secret, and they are trying their best to keep it that way. While Steve takes the ladder down and pops into the Void one last time and pulls Ellie in, just to verify what she is to do when Papa and his Security arrive at the Byers house. He also gives her one last hug, and shuts down the link the best he can. Steve already has too many distractions, and needs to keep his mind clear.

Steve’s three amigos start unloading Eddie’s van. It is immediately clear why Robin did not ride with him. There are buckets, bear traps, 4’X8’ sheets of Styrofoam, jugs of some kind of liquid, two or three dozen Molotov Cocktails with caps and wicks, in boxes, fully prepped, and several canisters of pressurized fuel for the two flamethrowers, carefully packed grenades (it looked like a dozen), and an automatic rifle and several pistols with extra clips. Eddie is lucky he didn’t get stopped by the cops or get blown up driving over here. Steve and the three other teens carry most of the things out the back door of the barn, facing the woods. Eddie lays out about a dozen metal pails, as well as metal jugs marked “Acetone”.

With all of his dramatic flair, Eddie welcomes them to the ‘Napalm Factory’. He explains as he pours about a quarter or a half of a jug of acetone, it evaporates fast so do 1 bucket at a time. He then breaks a sheet of Styrofoam into chunks small enough to fit in the pail, constantly stirring with a paint mixing stick. He adds more foam until it reaches a smooth consistency like cooked but not yet chilled pudding. Eddie constantly warns them to be careful with it. Once lit, it will only go out with a fire extinguisher, which prompted Steve to run in and grab the ones from the trailer and the Jeep. As a show of how dangerous it could be, he drops a quarter sized glob on the dirt and lights it. It catches right away, and spitting on it has no effect, smothering it in dirt tamps down the flame briefly, but it still burns. Eddie hands 2 Bic lighters to each person and explains they will coat the bear traps in it so once the thing is in a trap, they can light a thin trail, like a fuse, and the trapped thing, even if it escapes, would keep burning. The Molotov Cocktails were in case it didn’t go into any of the traps, or they need more distance to light it up. Eddie explains to light the Molotov Cocktails, count to three, and throw it. Robin and Steve have the best aim. Steve from basketball and even baseball before he switched to swimming, Robin from pitching in a girls’ softball league, so once everything is set, Barb and Eddie take the firearms and flame throwers, and Steve and Robin the bottles, and they split into two teams. Girls and guys for setup, but try and stay close together for safety, each team carrying air horns. The homemade Napalm and bear traps are piled together at their meeting point.

It is already dark as they are setting up, each team carrying flashlights and electric lanterns, and are going to meet in the clearing maybe 100 feet from the barn to set the bear traps in a circle, and bait the traps by shallowly cutting their arms and bleeding in the middle of the trap circle. Ellie will open the loft door just so they would hear her blow a whistle after the creature is done at the Byers house, which she would listen for on the walkie talkie. Once the Molotov Cocktails are stashed throughout the woods and near the clearing, the group of teens meet back up in the clearing, set, and prepare the bear traps. They wait anxiously for Ellie’s signal. If one considers the barn 12:00, the young men position themselves at 10:00, and the young women are at 2:00 to avoid crossfire. They are all nervous and scared of the things that could go wrong. Only Barb seems calm, like a seasoned warrior, waiting for the battle.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Disinformation, Distraction, and Destruction

Hopper, Benny, General Sullivan, and a small strike force wait on the fire road at the edge of the Harrington Estate nearest the lab. They are able to see the road from here, but no one on the road can see them without leaning out of their car. They are waiting for Dr. Brenner and lab security to pass them on the way out of the lab gate to the Byers house.

There is a certain amount of ‘discretionary spending’ in Gen. Sullivan’s black forces budget, that was used for hush money, compensation, and undoing any damage caused by his team. Since Dr. Brenner is not military, and his people they call the ‘Goon Squad’ are not government authorized to use weapons or force outside the lab fences, any compensation and damage done by them to the Byers property would come out of Brenner’s pockets and his secret lab project, which is a misdirection of funding anyway.

Smitty’s lookout (who is notifying Sullivan’s clean up team of when to come in safely too) at the Byers house is well hidden in a tree, and has several cameras with night vision in trees around the house and property sending the video feed to the Harrington Security Office. They are set to start recording automatically when the pressure sensor in the driveway is tripped. Smitty’s man had gone through the house once the Byers left, thoroughly taping every inch (except the boarded-up hole in the front wall) to compare afterwards for property damage. The cameras and filming is solely between Smitty and the lookout in case it is needed someday to protect the personnel and especially Steve.

Murray is going to call from what would appear to be a phone booth in Hawkins that was not under the surveillance of the vans. He is telling ‘Agent J Smith’ that he saw the girl from the flyers at the Byers house an hour or so ago. He is calling just after 6 pm unless they call the operation off, which no one has done.

As the watch on Hopper’s wrist approaches 6:15, his focus is solely on the road. Seemingly from nowhere, a typical government black sedan goes flying down the road at high speed. Roughly 15 seconds later, several more follow, then several of the white electric company vans, and lastly, at a somewhat slower pace and lagging behind the others, a military transport truck. Hopper hears Sully on the radios they all carry that they aren’t supposed to have military vehicles, and tasked someone with finding where they got it after this mission is complete. Sully’s language was rather colorful while assigning that task. Since he is in charge of military oversight of the D.O.E. building, which he admitted to Hopper and Benny is carrying out Top Secret experiments, but there is no record of permission asked or granted for a lab involving experiments on children, adults, or any other human being.

In the loft at Hopper’s hideaway in the woods, Ellie hears on the walkie talkie the agents are inside the residence and doing “extensive” damage. Ellie tells the boys to put on her blindfold, tune the radio to static, and she would see if she could connect with Will again. Instead, she purposely connects with the Byers house invasion, focusing her mind on Connie, and several armed guards near her and Dr. Brenner. Connie always stays near Dr. Brenner as she is his torturer-in-chief. Through the static, the boys can hear what sounds like raised voices and random destruction as they supposedly look for her. Ellie, still focusing on the same people, except ‘Papa’ makes a sudden movement with her head. On the radio several of the guards start yelling about blood and broken necks. Within a minute or two, a loud roar is heard, then lots of screaming and gunfire. The gunfire, screams, and sounds of people being eaten or mortally wounded continue as the creature literally tears through the guards and Dr. Brenner.

In the hayloft, the ‘Party’ and Ellie are both horrified and fascinated by what they are hearing. It is the sound of the creature breaking bones and tearing flesh apart as it eats its prey. Ellie is waiting for it to get a nice full tummy before she notifies the teens it is done at the Byers house. She wants it to be sluggish and not as willing to eat anyone else. As gross as the noises coming through the radio are, the boys actually turn the volume up, unable to ignore it and wanting to hear what is happening. They know they are listening to the massacre and consumption of a number of people by some animal or animals, but the noise it makes when screeching or growling, or whatever the sound the creature makes is called. All three boys are trying to think of an animal that makes that noise. All three are unable to think of one. They go to the opposite end of the loft to have a quick discussion without disturbing Ellie, and come up empty. The only thing they all agree on is if they ever hear a sound like that near them, they will run to the nearest, safest place they can find. The other thing they are mostly sure of is that creature is the thing that escaped the lab.

Hopper, Benny, and Sully with his strike team are already inside the D.O.E. building and on their way down the stairs. They face almost no opposition on their way in, and the few people who see them don’t look twice, mainly because they are hit with a quick acting tranquilizer dart and their vision blurs, and they go down before they can look again. Hopper loses count of the number of floors they go down on their way to the lab. They took every access card off the unconscious people they left behind, hoping one would get them into the lab. If that, and the General’s all-access card did not get them in, one of the members of the task force has an electronic device to hack the locks in seconds. When the finally reach the lowest floor, General Sullivan has everyone put on their gas masks, including Hopper and Benny, both of whom were given uniforms and all the accessories they need to fit in with the strike team. Sully has the lead soldier try his access card first, and it works. Sully uses hand signals to let the group know to hold their positions. The point soldier cracks the door open after passing Sully’s card back, and shoots a couple of cans of knock out gas down the two hallways that intersect by the door. He shut the airtight door immediately. Hopper has the rough map Ellie drew from the stairway to the gate, and the team took a few minutes to look at it so they could get into and out of the room quickly.

As Hopper, Benny, and Sully, along with Sully’s Strike team are breaching the D.O.E. building, Dr. Brenner, his assistant Connie Frasier, and his entire security squad form a perimeter around the Byers house. The men all have guns, but they have a cartridge with tranquilizer darts in them. If any harm comes to Eleven, they all know Dr. Brenner will kill them. Literally. Eleven is the one and only lab occupant that Dr. Brenner has been extremely successful with. She is capable of doing whatever is asked of her, therefore, if they do anything to lose that asset or harm her, they will not live to see the dawn. Dr. Brenner looks at the house, sneering at it as if the building itself did something offensive to him. In a way, he is pleased it is a step up from a shack. In order to get as many men (or ‘Expendables’ as he calls them with Connie) inside as fast as possible, and to add to the confusion, small explosives are set on the ground below windows on each side of the house. They are set off the same moment as the lights are cut. With holes in every exterior wall, the house starts creaking, groaning, and sagging on every side and along the roof. The expendables flood into the house, even the ones on the perimeter as they close the circle around the house. Somewhere between two and three dozen men flood the building knocking holes into the ceiling (or the floor of the attic, depending on your perspective) to flush out anyone hiding. They knock down every door in sight, and even chop holes in some walls in case there are hiding spots in them. Five men made sure it was clear and safe for Connie to enter the room that appeared to belong to the young boy the creature had taken. Simultaneously, six people: the five men who cleared the way and Connie, feel intense pressure in their heads, almost like they are in a vise. Blood begins pouring out of their ears and eye sockets and their necks snap. Dr. Brenner recognizes Eleven’s work immediately and runs down the hallway, pushing his ‘meat puppets’ out of his way. 

Dr. Brenner enters the room, steps over the bodies, and tries to avoid the pools of blood at his feet. The guard at the outside of the hole stumbles into the room half in shock and trying to mumble out an excuse to the doctor. Dr. Brenner just shoves him away sharply, where he trips over one of the bodies, and hits a wall hard, breaking his neck from the angle he hit as he was falling. ‘Papa’ was trying to talk soothingly to Eleven, whom he guesses is in the closet based on a few thumps and bumps coming from inside it. As he starts opening the closet door, instead of Eleven, he is met by an eight- to nine-foot-tall humanoid creature, the same one that came through the gate. It is the last thing he sees before a razor-sharp claw separates his head from his body, with his head rolling outside and his body dropping in front of the door. In an almost exact replay, though in a different location, of what happened when the lightning-fast creature came through the gate, it tears through every person around. Smitty’s lookout stays still, frozen with fear as he watches what he could see of the massacre. Once everyone is dead (except Smitty’s lookout hiding in the tree), the thing starts ripping people apart, its head opening like a four-petal flower lined with teeth, and begins stuffing body parts into its mouth and throat. There are body parts and blood everywhere, but not one complete corpse the lookout can see. It is unnaturally quiet except for the sound of the thing tearing bodies apart, the slap of bloody flesh thrown into its mouth, and bones crunching as it chews.

When the creature is done with its bloodbath and feast, it steps through the gaping hole in the front wall. As far as the lookout can see, it has no face, no eyes, and no nose, yet it is apparently sniffing the air. Fortunately, the lookout person is downwind of the thing, so it does not smell him, if that’s possible, but the odor of rot, like a garbage truck in summer, couldn’t be missed by the lookout who is still as a statue and barely breathing. The creature turns around, starts walking towards the shambles of the Byers home, touches what remains of the front wall, and vanishes into thin air. After a few minutes, Smitty’s lookout finally pulls himself together enough to radio the cleanup team Sully has staged out of site and nearby. He forewarns them they will need to support the house first, or risk it collapsing on top of them, and they will essentially be walking into a slaughterhouse. As he relays the message to the team, the porch roof partially collapses, blocking the door. At least there is still a massive hole in the front wall for the cleanup team to enter and exit the house.

The first members of the team arrive in two buses and a tractor trailer cab towing a flatbed with a backhoe and bulldozer on it. As the men and women come out of the vehicles, they are all wearing high level protective gear. Every fourth person is carrying a flamethrower, and the others start unloading lumber and tools from the far side of the flatbed as the bulldozer and backhoe are unloaded. The ones with flamethrowers stage themselves around the perimeter of the house with a few waiting to enter. The others hastily nail together various pieces of wood to support the structure. Once the roof and outer walls are stable, they work their way toward the middle of the house, adding support every so often. Once all the supports are in place, the tractor trailer and the two buses pull out, another busload of personnel arrive followed by a couple of tow trucks. This group starts going through the lab vehicles, finding the keys for most still in the ignition, and driving them to who knows where. A few are missing the keys and are towed away.

Once all the tasks not related to the human remains are complete, the bulldozer pulls up to the front of the house’s remains, close to the huge hole. The clean-up crew is set and starts pouring into the house through various holes. Their work is fast and efficient; a sample is taken of every body part after sterilizing the outside of it. The sample is put in a test tube and labeled, and the part placed in a wheelbarrow or on a cart. When the cart or wheelbarrow is full, it is dumped in the bulldozer scoop. The backhoe has already dug a shallow but wide burn pit in the driveway, which is stacked with wood for the bulldozer to empty full loads into. Every body part is photographed and sampled, even Dr. Brenner’s head, which several members of the team debate delivering to General Sullivan on a silver platter, but for sanitation, but in a show of disrespect, it is saved to be burned at the very top of the pile.

Occasionally a thick brown substance made to continue burning for hours at a high temperature is poured over the human debris. It is for remote cremations. After all the bodies, well pieces, were removed, every fabric from the house with blood on it is added to the pile, including the couch, chairs, carpeting, beds, and bedding. The crew tore out drywall where it was bloodied or slimed as well. Fortunately, there isn’t any memorabilia or picture albums that the crew saw, so nothing irreplaceable is added to the fire pit, besides the couple dozen people that had followed Dr. Brenner into the house, unaware of the danger present. Whether it was Eleven or the creature, their lives were at risk from the moment they left the lab. That action alone, getting in the vehicles, had been the equivalent of being sentenced to death, and very few were aware of it. Now there are only a handful or less of lab staff and doctors alive who know what really happened several hundred feet underground. Fortunately, the Assistant Director, Sam Owens, is one who survives by staying behind, and what happened in the lab had never sat right with him. Though he knew speaking up against it was a one-way ticket to the torture room, shock treatment room and becoming a vegetable like Terry Ives, or to the onsite cremation chamber that was built in 1979, after the ‘incident’.

The pit at the Byers is now full of the remains of however many people had followed Dr. Brenner, much of the inside if the house, as well as some parts of the outside, the furniture and so on. The crew, knowing the twisted things Dr. Brenner had done to children in the name of national security, make sure his head is secured to the top of the pile, impaled on a broken piece of wood that sticks up. The crew wants to watch that particular piece of garbage burn and ensure he is gone for good. It is surrounded by and covered with an extra heavy amount of the portable cremation fluid. Before the fire is lit, the cleanup crew does one last sweep of the house and non-wooded yard to make sure nothing was missed during the cleanup. The fire is lit and about a dozen personnel surround it with fire extinguishers. There is also a military firefighting tanker truck on hand should any stray sparks from the fire start another fire elsewhere.

The remainder of the cleanup crew go through the house cleaning blood and other things off the solid objects inside. Considering how much of the house and furnishings are burning in the pit, cutting the darkness with a low blue flame throwing off intense amounts of heat as the brown fluid should, there isn’t much remaining to clean. Other than watching the fire burn and waiting for it to be nothing but ash to shovel into 55-gallon drums marked ‘Biological Hazard’, the most interesting thing to do after 11:00 was watch Brenner’s head slowly disappear as it burned to nothing. The house that Joyce paid most of the bills for and fought so hard to keep in her divorce from that deadbeat ex-husband of hers, Lonnie, is an unlivable wreck. It would be condemned by any inspector who wasn’t legally blind.

The house is basically being held up by the supports left in place by the cleanup crew in order for the family to retrieve what little remained of their personal items. All the furniture remaining had some degree of damage, and would probably be thrown in a government supplied dumpster, as well as most of the appliances. The roofline is crooked, as is the roof, sagging in most places with pieces threatening to cave in or just slide off. Every wall, inside and out, has holes in it. Some of the outside walls bow outward or inward in places, and every window is broken. Shortly after dawn, a different crew will come, inventory what remained and pack it up. The clothes and closets, as well as anything not boxed in the attic, will be left for the family to go through. Then the demolition of the house and disposal of everything not taken will be done. The homeowners are the ones who decide whether to have the government build a new house on the property, or buy them a new house of their choosing, and plenty of money, given in compensation for everything destroyed, the inconvenience, and Will’s disappearance, aka hush money, will be paid to the family. If the younger boy is still alive, a large trust fund will be placed in his name for when he turns 18. The compensation to the family alone would be more than enough to furnish a new house, a new wardrobe for everyone, and the two cars destroyed in the process of invading the house are going to be replaced with new ones. All in all, Joyce, Jonathan, and Will end up with new cars, a new house, new furniture, new clothes if they want, rent paid in the interim, and plenty left over for the older boy to go to college and their mother to never work again, if she decides not to, plus Will gets a trust fund with a lot of commas and zeroes on the statement. The non-governmentally sanctioned ‘attack’ force is costing the government a fortune, and there isn’t even anyone left alive they can prosecute or sue, though they will seize Dr. Brenner’s assets for as much of the expenses as they would cover, as allowed by his contract meant to prevent what he did here and at the lab.

A search will start once the lab records are gone through. If any of the children Dr. Brenner experimented on are found alive, they will receive hefty settlements as well as therapy with government specialists in treating patients who have suffered prolonged torture. Dr. Owens will be a big help in finding information on anyone they can find, and the post-Brenner cleanup. Overall, the lab cleanup and payouts to any living children or young adults would make the mess left at the Byers property look like change from between the couch cushions.

Once the burn pit reduces everything to ash, and the ashes are sealed in drums that are destined for storage in a genuine military facility, the packers can move in. If the family was up to going through the house while the packers are still there, they will take care of their personal belongings as well. Not including the cost of General Sullivan and his men, who will be paid for from the Black Ops budget, Dr Brenner will have probably run up the biggest bill ever for an individual government employee that was outside the authorized scope of their duties, but paid for by the government. A full audit is surely going to be performed, going back to the beginning of Dr. Brenner’s tenure and the official D.O.E. lab itself.

Joyce and Jonathan Byers, as well as Nancy Wheeler are in the almost never used protection rooms. There are a total of four rooms, all equipped with the comforts of home and private bathrooms, and any or all of them could also be used as basic hospital rooms if needed and are accessible through Smitty’s office and a secret escape tunnel only. Joyce was placed on an IV drip and heart monitor with a registered nurse as they were giving her an almost steady stream of tranquilizers as Hopper warned might be needed. She may be small, but she put up one hell of a fight when they tried to get her out of her house. They had to basically tranquilize her or there was no way she would leave. Nancy is asleep in her room, but Jonathan is too worried about his family and what was happening at the house to sleep. Instead, he and Smitty are sitting in Smitty’s office, and just talking about some of the history of the estate and especially about Steve and his grandparents. Jonathan was in middle school when Steve moved to Hawkins, and he knew him from the dinners his mom makes when Steve is invited over. He really does not know anything about his relatives or history though, so Smitty fills him in on the Elder Harringtons and even a bit about Steve’s absentee parents. Turns out his father has always been a DICK and most of the estate staff were not surprised he stole from the company and defrauded the IRS, though that news is unknown to Jonathan so far.

They have the TV in Smitty’s office tuned to the news and the volume is low. Smitty talks with Jonathan about his passions and what he wants to do with his life. It is the kind of talk he probably would have had with his father if he didn’t ditch his family after Joyce got her divorce, and taken off for parts unknown. It has been years since Jonathan has even spoken with him or he has paid alimony or child support for that matter. Jonathan is much more interested in the artistic side of photography than the commercial side. Smitty offers Jonathan free reign of the outside of the estate any time he wants to walk around and take photographs as long as he checks into the office and Steve gives the okay. He can’t go inside any of the buildings though, unless specific permission is granted, and he is escorted by security.

Jonathan, tired from a long week, and stressed out, thinks he must have misheard something. “Did you say I need permission from Steve? Not from his parents or some adult?”

Smitty chuckles a bit. “No, you heard me right. Steve Harrington. About your age, tall, brown hair. Goes to Hawkins High School.”

“No, no. I know who he is.” Jonathan tells Smitty. “I just think my brain skipped a step or something. The person I need permission from to take pictures here is Steve. Not like someone over 18.”

Smitty shakes his head, a small smile on his face. “You didn’t miss anything Jonathan. I know your mind is probably elsewhere, so I understand that feeling like you missed something. This property, with your house on one side, the lab on the other, and going from the road out front back to the Loch Nora House, including the forest, is owned by Steve.”

Jonathan looks completely stunned. “Why doesn’t he live on the estate then? It’s much nicer property than the house in Loch Nora.”

“The house in Loch Nora is technically part of the Estate, but Steve’s idiot ‘father’ designed that house, and his ‘mother’ did all the interior design, such as it is.” Smitty sighs loudly. “Steve hates that house because it is too big and empty for one person. How do you think he’d feel about living in the main house here, which is like three times the size.”

Jonathan is shaking his head. “I guess if he hates living there alone between his parents’ business trips because it is too big, he would definitely not like a bigger, emptier place.”

“Jonathan, you seem like a good kid. Can I trust you not to talk about something with anyone else?” Smitty looks Jonathan straight in the eyes, and Jonathan feels like he is looking right into his soul as he nods.

“I am guessing you have been too busy to see or hear anything on the news the last few days.” Smitty states rhetorically. “Steve’s parents are, pardon my language, useless pieces of shit. Steve’s grandparents died when he was 12 or 13, and they tried their best to be around for Steve, but they were up there in age. Other than them, and his Nonna in Italy, Steve basically has no family.”

Jonathan looks at Smitty, seeing he is being honest and bothered by talking about this. “No aunts or uncles or cousins?”

Smitty shakes his head looking like he truly feels for Steve before continuing. “After they moved to Hawkins, Steve’s parents pretty much dumped him in that house and took off. He was 10 years old, and had to raise himself. His grandparents tried to see him two or three times a week and have a family dinner at least one night, but neither was in good health by then. Steve’s so-called parents see him one day a year, if even that, for their annual Christmas Party when they need him as a prop.”

That’s when several pieces click into place in Jonathan’s head and his eyes light up. “Now it makes sense why my mother would ask Steve if he needed a ride when she was going to the grocery store. She would always call him before she left. I never understood why. Plus, she would invite him over for dinner and drop leftovers off at his house all the time when he was like 12. Why didn’t his parents pay someone to shop and cook?”

Smitty chuckles. “Simply put, they are too cheap. They would rather spend the money on their vacations.” He paused for a minute as something clicks in his brain. “Oh, your mom is the Joyce Steve mentioned to his grandparents a couple of times. OK, that makes sense. His grandmother always said call us and we can send a car over to drive you around, but he would say Joyce took care of it for him.”

 Jonathan nods. “Yeah, my mom is like that. She has a sixth sense for kids that need help with things like that because of neglect. She’s like a momma bear and will come out swinging to protect kids, especially her own.”

“My wife was like that when she was raising our kids too.” Smitty tells Jonathan. “I’ll make sure and let her know she can retire now that your mom has it covered.” He ends with a small laugh.

“I really would not have guessed that Steve, not his parents, owns this estate.” Jonathan repeats, the surprise at the news finally having sunk in. “How can that be possible when he is not 18 yet?”

“Obviously, you aren’t talking to a lawyer, or this office would be a hell of a lot fancier, and I’d be dressed in a suit.” Smitty chuckles mostly to himself at the thought of him in a fancy office wearing designer suits. It is ridiculous to him. ”From what I have been told, so take it with a grain of salt, but there are two ways: one is if he is emancipated and the courts decide he is legally an adult if his parents are abusive or negligent, and the other is if everything is in a trust specifically directed to become yours at some point when you are a legal adult.”

“OK, so that part makes sense. Why didn’t Steve’s grandparents leave it to his parents?” Jonathan asks out of genuine curiosity, not nosiness.

“You already know Steve’s supposed parents essentially left him with a housekeeper at 10 to teach him how to care for himself, then fired her when he was 11.” Smitty reminds Jonathan of the key details. “I am willing to bet you also have heard some unpleasant things about his father and possibly mother around town?” Jonathan nods in response. “Figure whatever you heard was the polite version and they are 10 times worse. The Elder Harringtons, partly because of how the younger ones abandoned Steve, but also other patterns of behavior, decided they wanted to cut Steve’s parents off from any of their assets. They felt their only child was a horrible person, and couldn’t manage money. He failed his father’s test at 18, while Steve surpassed even their highest expectations before he was even in high school.”

“OK, you can call me surprised. I always thought Steve wasn’t very smart since he doesn’t do well in school.” Jonathan explains his observation.

“Again, keep this between us.” Smitty says to Jonathan before continuing. “You strike me as the type that observes a lot but prefers not to get too involved in things. So, I feel safe telling you that is also his parents fault. Steve is actually very bright, but he also has dyslexia, and learning is really hard for him in a school setting. His father has forbidden him from getting any tutors or even telling the school or anyone there about it because they’ll think he’s a, not my term, it is his father’s, and I don’t like it, but he doesn’t want people thinking his son is a ‘retard’ and it will reflect badly on him somehow. You know what dyslexia is?”

Jonathan nods as an answer. “My mom used to help people with learning disabilities before she had me. Unfortunately, it isn’t full-time here, and is not a position with benefits, so she had to take the job at Melvald’s since my dad is a bum that can’t hold a steady job and pay the alimony and child support he is supposed to.”

“What is it with people having kids, then not taking proper care of them?” Smitty says, his face red in outrage. He won’t let on about Steve being adopted because his origin is not above board. “Just out of the people I know, you got Ronnie Munson dumping his kid on his brother Wayne, Richard Harrington acting like he doesn’t have a kid except when he needs one for a prop, and your dad, who I don’t know, who fits right in with them. Is your dad in town?” Smitty asks since he has not heard anything about him before.

Jonathan shakes his head. “Lonnie, that is my father, but I think of him more as a sperm donor, skipped town after my mom threw him out because he hit her. Last I heard he was in Indianapolis.” Jonathan is looking down at a spot on the floor.

“You know it’s wrong to hit a woman or children, right Jonathan?”

Jonathan nods emphatically. “Oh, yeah, I know. I would never do anything Lonnie did. The reason my mom finally kicked him out was because he went after me and threatened my brother.”

“Too bad she didn’t do it for herself, but at least she did it for you two.” Smitty smiles at Jonathan.

“Yeah. I can’t argue with that. She is so focused on trying to allow us to have a normal childhood without that bastard around, she doesn’t let herself have a normal adulthood.” Jonathan admits, his voice tinged with guilt and sadness. “She hasn’t even had a single date since they split up a while back. I think she is too concerned about how we will feel.”

“Well, I tell you what Jonathan. Sometimes when people go through a bad time like she did with your dad, they focus on the things in front of them, like you and your brother, rather than risking putting themselves out there and winding up in a similar, or worse, situation.” Smitty winks at Jonathan and pats him on the shoulder. “She is probably more scared of whether or not her judgement is sound than anything. She’ll get out there again eventually.”

Before Jonathan can even formulate a response, Smitty shushes him and turns up the volume on the TV for a breaking news report.

The anchor on the TV begins his spiel. “Ladies and Gentlemen, we apologize for interrupting the scheduled program. We have a news update on the IRS, SEC, and Forensic Auditor raid this morning on Harrington Securities and Property Management headquarters in Indianapolis. Richard and Angelica Harrington were reported to be on a cruise in the Mediterranean at the time. According to a report filed with the Greek Police, the Harringtons did not return to the ship from a shore excursion in Athens this evening. The Greek Police and Interpol are investigating it as a voluntary disappearance, and currently have no reason to suspect foul play. We will update this story as events warrant.”

Smitty lowers the volume again to where it is barely a whisper. He shakes his head. “Talk about making a bad situation worse. First, they steal from the company, then they run.”

“Poor Steve. I had no idea all this was going on. I’ve been so busy with my helping keep my mom together, and find Will, I haven’t paid attention to radio or tv all week.” Jonathan huffs out a breath. “He definitely wins the award for the shittiest parents of the year. If this is pretty typical types of things they do, no wonder Steve’s Grandparents didn’t leave them anything. I guess he is supposed to totally survive without parents now?”

Smitty looks up at Jonathan from his desktop. “Son, he’s been surviving basically without anyone since his grandparents died. He has his Nonna, but she is in Italy. The only adults around here helping him have been your mom, Chief Hopper, and on occasion myself for years.”

Jonathan looks Smitty in the eyes. “When Hopper and Benny are successful tonight, and my mom can stop worrying about Will, she is going to freak out about this. She’ll probably go and hunt them down herself.”

“God, I hope not. I think she needs a break and some time with you and your brother first. Besides, Steve’s Nonna has contacts all over Europe, and they’ll probably find them faster than anyone. They may as well have admitted they are guilty by taking off like that, and Steve’s Nonna also has a business reputation to protect from her daughter and son-in-law. Even bigger selfish assholes than I thought they were already.” Smitty spit through clenched teeth, his face red as a tomato from anger.

“Well, since Hopper and Benny as well as the military have a good plan for retrieving Will from that lab, at least that will take one issue off the plate for now.” Jonathan’s body relaxes after he says that. Acknowledging for the first time the odds of success are high. “I think I am going to check in on my mom, and try and sleep now. Thanks a lot for everything, Smitty.”

“Goodnight son, I hope you get some sleep before they wake you up bringing your brother back. The nurse can give you a Valium if you want” Smitty replies. “You’re a good kid who’s been through some real shit. Anytime you want to talk or take pictures around the estate, you know how to get in touch with me, and where I work! It’s hard not having a male role model sometimes.”

Next door at the D.O.E, Hopper, Benny, General Sullivan, and the Strike Team get extremely lucky. They search the floor they are on for the tank room containing the Gateway, and come up dry. All They find is a series of labs with windows so one could look in from the hallway. They meet back at the juncture of the hallways, and are discussing how to proceed, when they hear the machinery from an elevator start up. The Team takes up defensive positions protected behind metal door scattered along the hallway as well as in the stairwell, which is next to the elevator. It is a freight elevator, and as the door opens upwards, they only see one pair of legs.

The man inside is wearing a lab coat and has his hands on his head. Two members of the team come forward to frisk him. They find a videotape and an empty pistol holster. General Sullivan steps forward and asks the somewhat overweight white-haired man who he is.

  “My name is Dr. Sam Owens.” He declares clearly with the tone of a person with power. “Due to the circumstances at the Byers house, I have been named head of this facility – All of this facility, and have been instructed to cooperate with you fully. That videotape is the only surveillance camera recording of tonight’s events after Dr. Brenner left the facility with all our armed personnel, moments after which the entire surveillance system somehow short circuited and caught fire. The staff who carry weapons have already been instructed by me to surrender them immediately, and cooperate fully with you.”

The videotape is handed to General Sullivan who starts pulling the tape out of the cassette. He then directs two of his men to take it to a lab, and burn it under a ventilation hood, and take the remains out with them and asks Dr Owens to send an escort down for when they are done.

Dr. Owens raises his voice just a bit, mainly so everyone hears him. “I will take everyone down to the Containment Suit area. Any further towards the lab, and the air starts becoming toxic, we believe. It has chemicals in it we have never seen before.” Dr. Owens pauses, waiting for assent from the General, which he gives. “The elevator and the stairway there,” he points to a door down the hall, “are the only access to the lower level. You can decide how to split up your team.”

“Thank you for your cooperation doctor. Should I take your previous comments to ensure Dr. Brenner is permanently relieved of his post?” The General asks so there is no confusion if he comes back to the lab.

Dr. Owens taps his chin in thought. “Well, I suppose there is not a more honest way to say it than the creature showed up at the Byers residence. It permanently relieved Dr. Brenner of his head.”

Hopper and Benny couldn’t help it. While the general and his team, having been briefed on Dr. Brenner’s activities, are trying to hold in a laugh. But Benny and Hopper? Yeah, they burst out laughing so hard tears are streaming down their face and they are leaning against each other for support, which leads the rest of the men in the hall to lose control of their laughter, including Dr. Owens. Sully himself is laughing too hard to try and preserve some sense of decorum. The laughter was partly about a sick bastard getting his due rewards, but most of it was a tension release knowing there would not be any gun battles on the way to the lab.

When the laughter slows, and finally stops, Dr. Owens states: “I don’t begrudge anyone finding humor in Dr. Brenner’s demise. He was a twisted man I tried to report for his child experiments and torture, and my limp is the reminder that if I talk to anyone again, my life and possibly my family’s, is done.”

Hopper has to ask, despite not really wanting to know the answer. “He threatened your wife and I assume kids?”

“Yes. Many times, in the last few years.” Dr. Owens grudgingly admits. “The doctors got threats; lesser staff just disappeared if they even frowned at his methods.”

All the men in the hallway feel a little better about laughing at a man’s death hearing that. Right now, they are unaware of the full extent of the Byers House massacre, or what lies ahead.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Blood, Guts, and Plans Gone Wrong

Sometimes in life, when you make plans, God laughs. It feels like it is a giant cosmic joke you are the butt of. There are times when things go better than imagined, and others, you are just happy if you get out in one piece. The local farmers’ more quaint way of saying it is ‘sometimes you’re the windshield, sometimes you’re the bug’. Right now, things are going their way, or seem to be, Hopper is thinking, and maybe some things he has seen and heard as a policeman are tainting his view of things. He just keeps expecting something to go wrong. Dr. Owens seems to be genuine, and he has made no attempt to disarm anyone. In fact, he was the one who thought the Strike Team might be comfortable putting on the containment suits in groups rather than all at once, so some were always armed and keeping watch. He even tells the men his limited knowledge of the creature, what seems to attract it, and what weapons do not work on it, and what may.

Dr. Owens explains to the General and what he assumes to be his team. “Dr. Brenner was a stubborn man, and despite seeing bullets do not affect this thing, he only bought guns with him to the Byers residence. When the thing made a surprise appearance. That had nothing to try on it. Therefore, we don’t know what will hurt or kill it. We suspect fire and explosives will kill it since the few pieces of skin we found from its initial escape where it lost some against sharp objects, its skin does burn. In fact, it goes up like paper.”

Hopper butts in with a question. “We know its outer most layer is very flammable, or were some of the pieces from deeper cuts?” He is concerned about going in with the wrong weapons.

“Unfortunately, it was all surface skin, so we don’t know.” Dr. Owens answers honestly. “Since it seems to appear only at night, I suspect the light from flash grenades will confuse it momentarily, so bring some in with you as well as explosive grenades, and the flame throwers. Oh, and it moves extremely quickly on all fours, and a bit slower, but still fast, when upright. We have no idea of what, if any, other creatures are in there.”

Hopper, Benny, and Sully all nod, Sully knows now anything can pop out of that gateway while they guard it for Hopper, Benny, and hopefully, the kid. Once all the men are in containment suits and as armed as they can be given the unknowns, Dr. Owens leads them into the closed off area. There are vines growing everywhere, some kind of ash floating in the air, and lots of evidence in the form of blood and bullets of the slaughterhouse this area is. At least someone or something came through and removed any solid bodily evidence. It wouldn’t be unusual or particularly disturbing for former and current military men to see it, but it might be a distraction that Hopper and Benny do not need before possibly facing this thing.

Hopper and Benny have gathered as much intel as possible, as has General Sullivan, yet there is still so much unknown going into this ‘alternate dimension’ that they are all aware there are no guarantees. In fact, the scariest part of this or any mission is always the unknown, but especially now. The scariest part of any extraction is the unknown, and unlike in most operations, there is little concrete intel, no satellite photographs, and no spies to relay information. This time, the whole thing practically will be improvising depending on constantly changing situations. Their best outcome is a fast walk to Castle Byers, and a fast walk out with a living Will Byers, avoiding any creatures and triggering any vines. General Sullivan is asked to help simply to get them to the gate and guard it, which is easier than they ever imagined. Knowing Sully, as they have for 15 years or so, the guys know implicitly that he will send a team in to recover them and try and get Will out if they fail. Hopper and Benny are now just reverting back to their training, and clearing their minds. Focusing on the task ahead only. No emotions, no fear, and nothing else exists except their goal.

Hopper notices a metal door that has been welded closed to make it airtight. That must be the ventilation tube Ellie escaped through, and obviously the lab personnel did not want this air getting out, or anything else for that matter. The problem is, something did get out, and has taken a child back with it, as well as killed an unknown number of lab workers and security.

Dr. Owens swipes his access card through the reader next to (hopefully) the last set of double doors. They creak and groan, sounding badly in need of lubrication and servicing, but slowly start parting. The noises and doors stop when they are about 18 inches apart. Too narrow an opening to squeeze through without risking tears in the containment suits. One of Sully’s men takes a hydraulic jack out of his bag, and sets it between the doors. The doors are pried open another 18 inches with a whole lot of noise and cracking sounds to a width of 36 inches. More than enough for the men to pass through. They decide to leave the jack in place so whatever broke inside the wall does not start closing the doors again.

General Sullivan takes his men in first, making sure it is safe, and nothing is roaming the room looking for a meal. The men take positions scattered behind machinery and walls as much as possible. Some had a higher angle from the control room, and he sees the tanks just below it. A few soldiers are left in the hallway as a precaution since creatures from “the other side” or whatever Ellie called it, seemed to pop into our dimension anytime, anywhere. The men kneel in the corners of the hallway and wall with the doors. Their flamethrowers aimed down the hallway, and now their bandoliers with flash-bang grenades as well as explosive ones are across their chests, just as Hopper’s and Benny’s are now that they are allowed to go through the doors. They know the approximate formation Sully has his men in, and they are focused on a Gordian knot of vines and cobwebs covering something large straight ahead. Occasional flashes like red looking lightning make it through the mass of vines and cobwebs in a few spots, and from what Joyce described in her wall, the two men expect there to be a thick membrane behind the vines.

Hopper and Benny start pulling on the vines, but as they do so, the vines retreat, leaving a large, tattered cobweb in front of the membrane Hopper expected. They just rip what is left of the cobweb down to get a look at the pulsating membrane. The wall opening is large enough for the men to walk through standing upright. Benny pulls his military knife off his belt and cuts a large slit through the membrane, pulls the sides apart, and disappears through it. Hopper does the same, thinking the membrane feels kind of like a solid piece of Jell-o he can grab, then he too is through it.

Barb, Eddie, Robin, and Steve are waiting for Ellie’s signal. They have a stash of Molotov cocktails in the woods between the clearing and the barn. The clearing is thoroughly raked and cleaned. The bear traps are evenly spaced in a circle about 10 yards across. Their homemade Napalm is spread in a circle, both on the traps and between them, with an inner circle connecting to the traps by lines of the same, like spokes on a wheel. The spokes extend outward within feet of the hiding places the two teams had set up. For safety, the lines end at a pile of rocks, acting as a firebreak, and each team has a fire extinguisher. Each side has 5 explosive grenades and 3 flash-bang grenades, if needed, to distract the thing with noise and light.

The teens are kneeling or squatting in the middle of the circle, each with a clean razor blade to make a small cut in their arm. Blood seems to be the most effective bait for this creature, and they wanted it fresh when the thing was done at the Byers house. Barb is standing upright, night vision goggles over her eyes, and semi-automatic rifle in her hands, keeping an eye out for more earthly predators like wolves or a mountain lion. There isn’t a huge population of either one, but they mainly want to keep them from distracting “flower head”. Barb is planning to just scare them away by shooting in front of them as they don’t want the thing choosing something else to go after other than the bait because of a bleeding animal. The other three teens are not wearing their goggles yet, but they are sitting on their foreheads and can be dropped over their eyes in a second.

Barb is the calm sentinel, her mind on any potential danger to the plan Steve laid out. If anything is to go wrong, she would probably be the only one able to fix it. The other three are nervous wrecks. Before they squatted or knelt, which was done under threat of bodily harm by Barb, they had been pacing, but it was distracting to her and affecting her focus. Barb gave them the choice of kneeling or squatting, or, after proving she could kick high enough and hard enough in her military grade boots, getting a tread mark permanently imprinted on their face, and she wasn’t joking. It isn’t a side of her any of them have seen before, and they definitely don’t want to aggravate her. Their hands are still shaking, but at least Eddie seems to have a firm grip on his flamethrower with one hand, and Robin’s hand with his other. A fire extinguisher is in front of Steve, as he looks at how Robin and Eddie are holding on to each other.

Steve doesn’t care in the sense that he has no interest in either one as anything more than a friend. What he does wonder about is how badly he misread everything. He really thought Robin and Eddie were just friends, but maybe they are more. Steve, by the way Barb and Robin interact, is sure there is something, either a mutual interest, or a relationship between those two. He does not really want to be a third wheel in anyone’s relationship, and he really likes Robin and Eddie. At least if they hang out with Barb regularly, who actually seems really badass and much nicer without Nancy, or maybe without Tommy and Carol around, he could just be part of the group. Steve just isn’t sure if Barb is around Nancy more or Robin and Eddie more when school is out. He believes Nancy and Barb are a matched set, but maybe that is just when they are in class or doing schoolwork since they have the same classes.

Ellie and ‘The Party’ as they called themselves, are stargazing through the open door at the rear of the loft. The boys are discussing some game they play all the time with Will, and attempting to explain it to her. Ellie understands the basics, but with the boys constantly interrupting and talking over each other, anything beyond that is totally lost on her. Dustin digs through his backpack and pulls out a book on the game. Dustin seems to be the most scientifically knowledgeable of the group, but the boys are all very smart from what Ellie can tell. Dustin begins asking her questions about the thing from the woods, and flipping through the book as he does. Eventually he comes across something he apparently likes. He asks Ellie if it sounds like the thing she saw by Steve’s house. What he reads isn’t 100% accurate but close enough, so they decide to give it the name “Demogorgon”. She will tell Steve when he comes back from hopefully killing it. Ellie is tempted to try and see if she can connect to him in the Void, but he told her he was closing the connection so he could stay focused. Ellie is 99% sure she could pull him in if she wanted to, but she’d rather wait and have a live Steve and a dead Demogorgon.

‘The Party’, minus Will of course, spends the time they were told to stay in the loft learning more about Ellie, and filling her in about themselves and Will. Mike seems especially attentive to Ellie, practically hanging on every word she says, and at the same time, tells Ellie about himself far longer than his allotted share of time. Ellie thinks it is kind of pushy of Mike, and the way he looks at her makes her uncomfortable. Maybe this is the way kids her age act in the ‘real world’ outside the lab, but the way he keeps interrupting Lucas and Dustin is also getting on her nerves. She wants to learn about all three of them, not just Mike. She wishes there was another girl there because she would feel more comfortable having someone she could learn what normal girls were like, since everyone around her was a male, or adult female. The boys are nice to her, and seem very smart, especially Dustin, but every once in a while, they start talking over each other and get really loud. They somehow understand each other, but it is just a lot of noise to her. There have already been a few incidents where it got so loud, which is the opposite of what she is used to, that she just wants to freeze all three of the boys. Like blood running from her nose and the boys not being able to move will keep her powers a secret from them for long, right? All Ellie knows about being a regular girl is the things Steve has shown her or told her, and the few movies and tv shows she watched this week.

A sudden burst of static coming through the Harrington walkie talkie. As they were waiting to hear, the newly named Demogorgon has vanished from the Byers property. At the description of the amount and kind of clean-up needed begins, Ellie turns off the walkie talkie. They heard what it was doing through the regular radio when Ellie used her so-called psychic powers to listen in while the boys thought she was trying to contact Will. Honestly, Ellie feels like she has heard the Demogorgon hunt and feast two times too many for one lifetime. As planned, she stands next to the loft door and blows the whistle she was given as loudly as she can. There is a short blast of an air horn in response, and she tries sending Steve a “good luck” telepathically. He responds almost immediately with “thanks, get in the Jeep if you sense it near”. It is pretty cool to Ellie that it works. She thought they had to be in the Void to communicate.

Steve decides to communicate with Ellie one more time. It is a simple message. “If I send run message, get in the Jeep and radio for help.”

Ellie can feel Steve’s nervousness come through with the message. His fear almost overwhelming her, like getting pulled under by a huge wave and tossed around. She gasps out loud.

Mike comes running to her, grabs her hands, and asks if she is alright. She said yes and she was just surprised by a splinter in her hand from the door frame. She tries gently taking her hands back from Mike, and when he doesn’t get the hint, she pulls them away with more force.

“Sorry, Mike.” She apologizes so he can save face in front of the other boys. “One of your fingers was pushing on the splinter.”

“No, I’m sorry.” The awkward tween says in a stuttering, nervous response. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just thought something scared you.”

Dustin interrupts them, which Ellie is glad about. She can tell Mike likes her, and maybe she would be flattered in different circumstances, like in the trailer when her brother’s life isn’t in danger.

Dustin exclaims “I found my night vision binoculars. We can take turns if you guys, and Ellie want to see the others!”.

The boys decide to take turns, but Ellie declines. While they are watching the action through binoculars, she has her own way of watching if she can do it without getting too scared by the Demogorgon.

The four teens in the clearing are ready to go. Eddie, Robin, and Steve are all visibly nervous and scared, but Barb is eerily calm. Once they finished laying the traps and homemade Napalm, she had made Sharpie marks on all their arms of where they should make the cut. She said it would bleed a bit but not much as long as they stayed shallow with the blades, and wouldn’t hit nerves or blood vessels if they went to deep. As soon as they leave “bait” on the trap in the center of the circle, the two groups are to get to their viewing spots as quickly as possible, and bandage themselves with the gauze each already had in their pockets. Then it is a waiting game for the creature to show up.

On the count of three, all of them make a clean cut in their forearm. Eddie is either shaking too hard or just presses too hard, and rather than drops of blood he has a steady trickle coming out. The teens run to their spots to wait for the thing, while Steve is trying to help Eddie out with direct pressure on his cut. As the gauze pad Eddie had to bandage his arm gets covered with blood, his cut finally stops bleeding. Steve keeps the pressure on for an extra couple of minutes, so the cut stays closed. The whole time Steve is fixing him up, Eddie is mumbling to himself about only an idiot could mess that up, and how embarrassing it was for a drug dealer to not know how to use a razor. Steve keeps reassuring him any one of them, except Barb probably, could have done the same thing. They are all scared and nervous again excepting Barb. Steve has got to hand it to her, not only would he have never guessed she could handle the weapons and such, but that she can stay so calm in this situation, and he’ll tell her afterwards. Steve drops the bloody gauze pad from Eddie’s forearm on the ground after he tears his own gauze pad open and uses it on Eddie, then wraps it with a gauze strip.  Steve uses just the gauze strip to wrap his arm. He didn’t bleed much, so the gauze wrap should be enough, he hopes. Steve also knows he has a layer of protection of his own he can add if the monster comes after him. Steve tells Eddie that if they need to get away from the spot, or the thing comes close, they can grab each other’s wrist to link themselves, and hold on… do not let go under any circumstances. Eddie is a bit curious about that statement, but knows from PE that Steve is one of the fastest runners in the school, so he figures it has something to do with that. Eddie is not the most coordinated of people in the best of times, forget about nighttime in an unfamiliar forest while being chased.

Once again the teens are just waiting for the events they planned to happen. Steve filled everyone in the best he could about the thing and its abilities, which is why they have to wait for it to get the Napalm on itself before lighting up the rings of Napalm, or hit it with a Molotov Cocktail. For now, they have their night vision goggles on, though once the fire is lit, they will need to lift them off their eyes as the additional light will just about blind them. Eddie and Robin are totally focused on the clearing, while Steve keeps looking between the barn and the clearing. He knows Ellie listens to him and won’t leave the barn, but the three boys are a wildcard. He is hoping Ellie can keep them under control and inside. He can just barely see the loft door facing them is open, and someone is laying down looking out the door. Stupid kids, Steve thinks, but at least he knows they are still in the loft, where they should be.

Barb is somehow focused on everything at once. Every sound, every movement, and her group of allies: if she can’t identify something, she will glance at it to check if it is a threat. She is still as a statue, except for the occasional movement of her head. The clearing takes up the majority of her focus at any given moment, and her eyes never fully leave it. There are the usual nocturnal creatures in the woods making their usual sounds, and Barb filters those out other than potential large predators coming close. Steve is absolutely floored by her ability to not move and have her attention everywhere at once. Maybe it is his issues with focusing for very long and the dyslexia, or his lack of practice at doing it, but he can’t help wondering how she trained herself to do it. Steve definitely wants to talk to her afterwards about how she can do that. If he can focus on his schoolwork even 10% of the way she is focused on what is around them, perhaps for once he would get grades that might make his “parents” happy… oh. It will be a while before Steve stops thinking of how to be a better son, and not only please them, but get a congratulations or a hug, or simply not have Richard criticize him.

It hits Steve like jumping in ice cold water, with shocking clarity and an ice-cold feeling throughout his body, he truly is alone now. Sure, he has Nonna, but she is in Italy, and much as Steve wants to see her, he can’t right now, and is concerned the more he uses his documents like his passport, the more likely someone will pick up that they are fake. He also has his sister Ellie, but by the time all this mess is settled, she will be living with Hopper, not him, and he is supposed to help her with her problems, not the other way around. Steve has been mostly parentless his whole life, but even without them around, he knew they were reachable if needed, and he used to have Tommy and Carol whenever he needed them. He had thought if things worked out with Nancy, he hoped a longer term or permanent relationship would be good for him. However, like everyone else, she found him lacking in some way, and walked away from him to Jonathan Byers. He feels like he is hollow inside, a black hole somewhere in the middle of himself that works backwards. Instead of pulling everything in, it repels everything. Steve thought Tommy and Carol would stick by him, no matter what, but even that was wrong. They chose fake friends and a phony high school social hierarchy over him. When he looks at it, excepting his parents and whatever havoc that may cause, he had two people, three if Barb is really as cool as she seems now with him, that he really would and could call friends now, since family outside Nonna and Ellie, was proving to be useless and essentially non-existent.

Steve’s attention was bought back to the present by Eddie practically vibrating next to him. Steve was about to offer Eddie his jacket to warm up, until a few things occur to him: Eddie could have taken something to ‘take the edge off’, or could be starting withdrawal from something. Steve doesn’t know him well enough yet to know if he samples or uses anything more than pot. The most likely thing, given what he is feeling, aside from self-pity, is fear and nervousness. Steve is feeling both of those, though they are tempered by his protectiveness for his sister, his ‘gang’ that answered his call for help in spades, and the three little boys that wandered up to the barn filled with curiosity. Steve has always been protective of the people he feels responsible for, from the little babies in the lab, to his few siblings that were nice there, to the people around him right now. If it took him dying so they are okay, he would. Fortunately, he has a fail-safe that he and Ellie have been fine-tuning and rebuilding all week. Thank God it is back and almost as strong as ever so quickly.

Suddenly the forest around them turns quiet as a tomb. Nothing is moving or making noise. It is an eerie stillness like right before a major storm or a tornado, which sometimes hit around Hawkins, but so far have avoided the town proper. The silence almost echoes between the trees and sets Steve’s teeth on edge. He sees Barb go absolutely still, and the only sound he hears is Eddie’s teeth chattering next to him. Steve grabs Eddie in a sideways hug, one hand on his farthest shoulder. He whispers directly in his ear stuff to try and calm him down, reminding him to breathe deep while rubbing his chest with his free hand. He reminds Eddie if the thing comes near them just maintain physical contact, even with his ankle if it is the nearest part, and his wrist if they have to run. He can feel Eddie relax just a bit, barely enough for his teeth to stop chattering, and can feel him breathing deeper under his hand.

Steve reminds Eddie he isn’t going anywhere without him, and focuses back on the clearing. Double checking the grenades are still in his pockets as are the lighters. He takes one lighter out of his pocket, so it is ready, and has a couple Molotov’s at hand, tops loosened but not completely removed. Eddie has his flamethrower with one hand on it, ready to go. From what he can see, Barb’s rifle is now on her back, the strap over one shoulder, and is holding the flamethrower across her torso with both hands. Steve has his fire extinguisher next to him, behind the line of Molotov cocktails. He can’t see Robin, which is good, and assumes she has her weapons set up in the same manner.

Without making a noise, the thing just appears near the middle of the circle. He hears a gasp from Robin, well, he’s pretty sure it is her and not Barb. Eddie on the other hand, starts screaming in full-fledged panic mode and tries to get away. At the moment, Steve has two things going on that are NOT part of the plan. Robin gets trigger happy or scared and lights the Napalm-like substance without the thing having touched it yet, and Eddie is screaming his head off in panic. He is aware of Barb saying something in a very condescending way to Robin. He thinks it involves a swear word, which he has never heard Barb use. Steve, for once, if grateful Eddie isn’t very strong. He pins Eddie down and has to slap him three times before his screams turn into harsh gasps. The flames spread quickly enough that Steve can’t clearly see the old “flower head” from his angle and hiding place, but he hears it letting out a horrendous, ear-splitting screech. He isn’t sure if it is on fire, stepped in a trap, or just pissed off, but it is certainly letting everyone, and everything nearby know it isn’t happy. Suddenly as it started, the screeching stops, and the creature disappears.

Steve is pissed off. He is also terrified. Not only can that thing reappear anywhere, but it could also reappear in the Upside Down, and harm or kill Benny, Hopper, or Will, but it could pop up in the barn. He screams in Ellie’s mind about everything going wrong and to get the kids in the car to be safe. Steve’s panic and fear shoots into her as quickly as his message, so she does it. The guys use the ropes to pull the ladder up (with a boost from Ellie) as quickly as possible. They scramble down the ladder, run through the trailer, and into the Jeep, and lock it. Ellie told the ‘Party’ to move almost as soon as the screeching peaked, so they are not about to argue. It is an absolutely horrifying sound. Worse than any sound it made at the Byers besides crunching on bones. Even though the homemade Napalm did not create a raging fire, it created enough light for the kids to get a distant look at the Demogorgon, as the boys had named it. What they saw from 100 feet away was enough to make them move as fast as two uncoordinated nerds and one semi-athletic one could. Ellie is also quick on her feet and well-coordinated, so they made good time getting in the Jeep and locking it. The boys turn the key to the accessory position and tune the radio to static per Ellie’s instructions. She has a piece of fabric they used upstairs to cover her eyes, and she listens to the teens, to see if help is needed.

Back at the clearing, Eddie is finally calming down now that the thing is gone, though he is still panting, and Steve is sitting on his legs. He motions Barb and Robin over, and they come with the supplies they can carry.  Eddie listens while the other three try to adapt their plans. The Napalm/bear trap option is gone since it is still burning across the traps and along the path they made. They know if they lure the thing back, it will not go into a trap or near the flames. If they can get it back, they decide the best approach is to distract it with a flash-bang grenade, and throw Molotov cocktails to light it up. Hopefully, it will catch fire from the gas in the Molotov cocktails. They are going to reopen the cuts on their arms to lure it back, then they see Eddie, in his panic tore his wound open and is bleeding again, so they toss the freshly bled on bandages into the clearing just a few feet from where they are hiding. Steve’s nose is also bleeding pretty well from Eddie accidentally hitting him, so Robin sits on Eddie and Steve goes out to the bandages and lets his blood drip near them. Once they think it is sufficient bait, Steve tells the group to form a chain where someone maintains contact with him, any part of him, but personal parts off limits please, or someone touching him for protection if it came back. It made no sense to anyone in the group, but they agreed when Steve emphasized the importance of doing so if it was near.

Barb takes a knee with everyone else since she will stick out if she stands up. Her flamethrower is still across her chest, firmly in her grip, and she is being as vigilant as she has been the whole night. Steve asks Ellie, using their mental connection, to try and summon the creature, but she is afraid to as it might show up in the barn, or worse, the Jeep. She lets Steve know the best way to try and call it she can think of is to project an image of the bloody rags while thinking of the creature. It takes almost no energy she assures him, and she is “watching” in case they need help. Steve then projects the image to the creature, aka Demogorgon, as she told him the boys named it.

For all the focus he puts into it, there are no results for Steve. The clearing is still lit by the flames of what appears to be ever burning homemade Napalm, just a low steady flame. The normal nocturnal sounds of the forest are back, providing a soothing backdrop, but not the thing that they need to come back. It could be rampaging through the Upside Down right now, and the idea of losing Benny, Hopper, and or Will right now makes his chest ache. Once again, Steve’s plans fall apart. The only time he seems to get things right are playing basketball and investing money. Not that the money part is bad, because it has made him enough to live on, he thinks. At least if he is careful and doesn’t go crazy with the spending. He really has no clue, actually, but he still has his cash, and whatever is in the folders Hop was looking through. Anyway, those are concerns for later. He needs to keep his focus here just in case the thing comes back, though his hopes are fading by the moment. Barb is still absolutely focused on the clearing and the sounds around them. Robin and Eddie are both sitting on the ground facing each other and whispering quietly. It is simply a whole bunch of nothing. Steve’s worry and disappointment are palpable, but no one is ready to throw in the towel.

The teens hear some twigs snapping and rustling in the bushes near where Barb and Robin had been waiting earlier. The noise level is much lower than the thing made when it was in the clearing, and the usual nighttime sounds of the forest don’t stop. Still, everyone is prepared. Eight eyes are focusing on whatever is happening off to their right. Thirty seconds, which feels like thirty hours, later, a wounded doe stumbled into the clearing. She is stumbling and bleeding, but is moving on her own legs so far. It gets to a point 5 or 6 feet in front of the bushes the teens are hiding behind, and relief sweeps over the group. Robin tensed up as if preparing to tackle Eddie, which Steve was willing to bet would be no challenge for her, but relaxed upon seeing it is a deer, not the thing. When the deer went down, it lay on its side, legs stretching towards the group, her breathing wheezy, and clearly strained even from 6 feet away. Her tongue is hanging out of her mouth, and every so often, pink, frothy bubbles came out of her mouth and nose. They, as a whole, are pretty sure she was hit by a car and know she has massive internal injuries to be breathing out blood mixed with air. None of the four can stand to see her suffering, and know it would be the most merciful thing to put her down rather than let nature take its inevitable course.

Steve and Robin both admit they can’t hit the broad side of a barn with a gun. Eddie says he will do it, but someone needs to tell him where to aim so he actually kills it rather than cause her more pain. While they are having their discussion, Barb pulls a large knife out of her boot, obviously in an ankle holster, walks around the bushes and is slowly approaching the deer. She kneels in front of the deer, and gently reaches out to pet her neck. Her hand holding the knife goes from behind her back to in front of her, and back in a moment. The doe stops breathing almost immediately. They are all grateful that Barb took care of it so quickly, quietly, and without causing the doe undue pain. A lot of people in Indiana go deer hunting, but obviously not three of the four teens in this group.

Barb is back behind the bushes quietly and quickly. It is almost spooky how quickly she can move in the woods. If she and Steve did not have at least a temporary, if not more, truce, he would be very afraid of her right now. A lot of blood had spilled from somewhere on the doe’s neck or near her skull, and was still dribbling out, but there wasn’t any they could see on Barb. Before she could put her knife away and pick her flamethrower back up, the creature popped back into the clearing, its back to the group, bent over the deer, presumably to eat it. Robin slaps one hand over Eddie’s mouth, and has him on his back, pinned in place, before he has a chance to scream, which was not a given now that he has seen it once. She was reaching for Barb with her free hand, and Steve was reaching for Robin, but Barb changed all that.

The ‘Weapons Expert’ as Eddie called her a few hours back, is sneaking up behind the creature. Steve is going after her as quietly as he can, when Robin notices an odd wavy, glittery thing around him, like an aura. Her curiosity is piqued by its steady proximity to him, moving as he does. Steve puts one hand in his jacket, pulling out a grenade and yanking the pin out with his other hand. Barb leaps as Steve is about to grab her and roll the grenade under the Demogorgon’s feet. In one swift motion, Barb, keeping the knife close to her body for extra pressure from her body weight, leaps on its back, knife buried to the hilt. Barb has one arm around its neck in a choke hold, and the other holding the knife handle in a death grip. The thing stands up, all 4 petals of its head open and screeching louder than before. In one well timed move, as if the grenade is a basketball, Steve slams it down the thing’s gullet and his speed of movement pulls Barb off of it, black goo covering her front except where her hand was. The thing Robin notices is the wavy aura immediately covers Barb as well. The creature turns to claw them both, and its whole arm changes trajectory, as if it hit something while going to dig into Steve’s back. Steve and Barb, his arm still around her waist, leap over the bush into a dog pile with Steve on top, and Robin now seeing the wavy aura cover her and move with her too. The thing runs right through the bushes, arm raised, and claw poised to strike at Steve again when the grenade explodes, sending black chunks of flesh, guts, and blood all over, with a lot landing on the teens. All of them have ringing ears from the noise, so no one moves or tries to talk yet. Robin watches pieces of the thing and blood oozing off them about an inch or less away, like being under clear plastic.

As the ringing fades and they can actually hear each other, Steve is much calmer than before. “OK, if you all want to stay clean of the creature goo, maintain contact with me directly or in a chain. You can let go when it looks clear.”

“Holy shit dude!” Eddie screams out to Steve and Barb. “You two are so badass for the way you both took it down. That was something I am never forgetting!” He continues to scream while jumping up and down, Robin barely maintaining her grip on him.

Barb looks at Steve, still surprised herself and not understanding everything that happened. “Thanks Steve, that took guts and some serious coordination, saving my butt and blowing that thing up in one move. I really did not judge you fairly.”

Steve simply and quietly replies to Barb. “You are welcome, badass.”

Robin doesn’t say anything right now, but she is thinking. A lot. Tonight is both the coolest and weirdest night of her life so far. She’ll talk with Steve later when they are finally alone.

About halfway back to the barn, they realize that the critter goo is pretty much gone, so Steve drops the shield, and the group walks the rest of the way in more of a cluster. Steve also tells Ellie they are almost back and it’s okay to get out of the Jeep.

When they are all in the barn together, Steve basically explains how everything was a huge fuck up at the lab and Hopper and Benny are trying to get Will back, but if they tell anyone anything about tonight, Ellie will be in danger from her ‘Papa’, and they as well as their family could disappear. That is the type of government mistake, and the magnitude they are trying to cover up. If anyone approaches them before they can get a clear story with Hopper and Will is home, RUN. Look out for the P&L vans as they are spies, phones are tapped and all the other stuff that they have been dealing with. As Steve finishes his summary, a distant booming noise is heard. They all suspect it may be something from the lab like them trying to close the gate, but put it aside for now. They are exhausted.

Everyone agrees and seems to understand the importance of nothing leaving the group, and Ellie is not here, and no one has seen her. They are under Hopper’s protection, so he’ll make sure if anything leaks, people pay, but not in a weird disappearing way like with the Government and ‘Papa’. Everyone is curious about Steve’s parents but seem to have silently decided they all had enough for tonight. The older kids offer to come back and clean up tomorrow, but would call first. They are aware no one knows Steve is hiding here too, so to keep that under the table. Barb volunteers to take the kids home since she knows where they live, and tells them to have their parents call Hopper if they have any questions. Eddie is taking Robin home since she lives on the way to his place, and with that, they all leave. Steve and Ellie go into the trailer. They set the ladder as Hopper left it, and go sit on the couch under a blanket, watching movies while waiting for Hopper to come home. At some point, they both nod off, the events of the day having worn them out.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

Flower Headed Dogs and a Bowl Cut Haired Boy

Hopper watches the membrane seals behind him as if it was never cut. No ‘scabs’ or ‘scars’ left as a reminder of their entry.

Benny, God bless him, knows just the thing to say to make Hopper laugh, despite how tacky they both know it is, but sometimes laughter relieves stress. “Looks like the wall is a virgin again, and I was taught it doesn’t work like that!”

Hopper and Benny both laugh hysterically at Benny’s comment. Hopper wheezes out a reply between laughs. “There … is something … wrong with …. You, Benny. That … isn’t funny.” Yet he is still laughing.

Benny just puts down the truth. “Yup, there is something wrong with me. I keep answering the phone when you call, and I still consider you my best friend despite the trouble it causes!”

“Aw, I’m sorry honey… let Pop Hop kiss it and make it all better.” Hopper jokingly replies.

“Get the hell away from me, you crazy sum bitch.” Benny pushes Hopper’s hooded head away from him, but both men are laughing.

“OK, OK. Enough joking around… God only knows how dangerous this place is, and what animals are here. You know the plan?” Hopper checks in again.

Benny nods. All around them looks like what they have heard called “nuclear winter”. Everything is dead, and ash fills the air. The trees are leafless, and the forest floor is mushy and damp. The sky is the oddest twilight with flashes of red lightning, but no thunder. They can hear noises, but are unsure of the source. It is cool in this dimension. Not cold, but more cave-like, where no matter the time of year, it’s around 55 degrees and damp. Hopefully Will found enough heavy clothes to wear.

Fortunately, Hopper knows this section of the forest like the back of his hand because the compass he has is useless. It just keeps spinning around and around. Hop taps on Benny’s forearm to get his attention, then shows him the compass. He shakes his head, but since they both know to head towards Joyce’s house, and Castle Byers, Benny points in that direction, and he and Hopper start off, turning on their headlamps and Hopper taking point. Even though they know it is ¼ a mile or so to the “Castle”, they move slowly. Constantly looking for vines in the muck to avoid, and to the side and above in the sky and trees. Other than the thing that got into the lab, they have no idea what walking, climbing, or flying predators (or prey) lived here, and honestly hope they don’t find out. Slow and steady, as well as on high alert, is the only way for them to move through this dead and twisted version of their own dimension.

Hopper had stuck a blanket for Will under his containment suit, since Ellie said Will was cold. Benny carried an extra gas mask for him to filter out whatever the “air” in here is since they are unsure if it is OK to breathe. Their heads look like they are on a swivel as they are constantly in motion. Unfortunately, the mask in the hood is not big enough to allow them to get a full, clear view of their surroundings, so they also have to swivel their upper bodies a bit to reduce the blind spots it causes. It is slowing them up enough that a 10-minute walk is going to take 30 minutes or more.

Benny and Hopper notice the hoods of the containment suits affect their ability to hear. The effect the suits are having on their sight and hearing is something they did not consider ahead of time. Considering they are in totally different surroundings than they have ever been in, and the limitations on their senses, they are feeling a lot less safe and a lot less able to head off any weird predators and whatnot. Fortunately, up until now they have only heard some chirping and other noises that were more birdlike than anything else, and some occasional sticks breaking, again likely birds or small animals. They just can’t get enough of a view to see any animals, no matter how they try. It seems like the animals here are rather limited, probably because of the lack of anything for them to eat. This place is a dead version of their own dimension, and somehow the creature that attacked the lab workers and Dr. Brenner (whom they *doubted would be missed) had survived on something, so there must be birds or something for it to feed on, they just haven’t seen them, even if they hear them.

Hopper knows these woods, even looking dead and desiccated. The hideout Will is in is close. About 100 to 150 yards away, and as much as Hopper wants to call out to Will, he and Benny were told noise might attract unwanted predators, so to be quiet. The only animal sounds they can hear are the odd bird chirps and a stick breaking here or there, though they seem louder here.

“What do you think, Hop?” Benny hesitantly asks. “Should we still be worried about alerting predators to our location?”

“Let’s play it safe Ben. We are close to where Will is hiding and he is just a kid with no weapons. We don’t want something we attract going after him.” Hopper states emphatically.

“Yeah, I guess we should be even more careful now that we are close.” Benny says as they go to move forward.

The men start moving again, resisting the temptation to call out to Will. He will be safe and on his way home shortly, Benny and Hopper are thinking separately. Benny trips on a stick or something hidden by the muck, but is saved the embarrassment of face planting in it by grabbing Hopper’s arm.

Hopper turns to him, concern in his voice. “You ok there Benny? Need to stop and check your ankle?”

“No, no I am fine. Just a bit of clumsiness with all this muck and slime around here. At least I have you to grab onto.” He says gratefully.

“Glad I could serve a purpose for you.” Hopper replies with a twist of sarcasm.

They start forward again, their target getting closer, but also keeping a closer eye on the ground.  The birds chirping seem to be getting closer, but when Hopper looks up, he doesn’t see anything flying around at all. As he is lowering his head, something in the lamp catches his eye. He stops moving immediately, leading Benny to walk into his back.

“Sorry about that Hopper.” Benny apologizes. “I didn’t realize you stopped.”

Hopper holds his hand up in a motion for Benny to stop and pay attention to their surroundings.

“Benny, you notice something? What in the hell are those?” Hopper’s nervousness is projected through the small headsets they have on.

“What? Where?” Benny is looking down at the ground to see if it has anything to do with what he tripped over.

“Looks like everything o’clock about 15 yards out. We are circled Ben. What are they?”

Benny looks up, his headlamp catching some things that are gray, hairless, and dog-like. They are making the chirping noises, not the birds, and there are some growls, but they have no heads, eyes, or ears. Where their heads should be looks like a tulip bud waiting to open. The “dogs” are hunched down, low to the ground, ready to pounce.

“Holy crap. Hopper, I think we are fucked.” Benny states without question.

“The only idea I got that I think will help is using the flamethrowers and locking arms back-to-back. Once we are back-to-back, start them up and spin slowly, try and hit them all… hopefully, we can scare most of them off that way.” Hopper suggests, full of hope and a prayer or two.

“Yeah, hopefully that’ll do it. If it doesn’t, we just start lobbing the grenades… I don’t think it matters which. If we go down we take them with us so the others are safer getting Will out. Go to the grenades once the flamethrower is empty, yah?” Benny postulates as it seems like their only option with about 15 or 20 vicious looking post-apocalyptic creatures surrounding them.

The two men lock arms at the elbow, get their weapons ready, and decide on “go” to start torching the creatures. On ‘ready’, they aim the weapons, on ‘set’, the fire them up. On ‘go’, the men start spinning at a moderate pace. Not enough to get dizzy, but quickly enough to take the semi-circle of enemies around them by surprise. They have to adjust their aim a bit as once the creatures are hit, it is like they are covered in gas, and the burst into flames. Most run away, like giant fire flies or shooting stars cutting the dark, but a few brave ones come closer opening their head/mouths into four petal tooth lined nightmares. It turns out they burn just as easily on the inside, giving them a weird glow from the inside out, like a lightbulb. The ones lit from the inside drop pretty fast, making it just a few steps.

The men turn off the flamethrowers and start checking as well as they can to make sure none of those things are hiding close by. When it all seems clear, they unlock their arms, face each other, and high five one another. They survey the damage in more detail, and see there are a few of the animals burning on the ground, a few ran into trees or logs and started those burning, but most are beyond their field of vision. It provides a bit more light than before, but nothing seems to cut through the gloom permanently or for more than a few dozen yards.  As the men are taking pride in their victory over the beasts, a loud, child-like scream cuts through the air from the direction of Castle Byers and Will.

Will Byers, thin, pale, and fragile looking, is taking refuge from the various predators of the topsy-turvy post-nuclear landscape in the safest place he knows: his childhood fort Jonathan and his mom helped him build. He hasn’t used it in years, and it is looking rundown, but he knows the house isn’t safe anymore. Sometimes, when he is really scared, he’ll sing his favorite song to himself since nothing electronic works here. He can’t go back to the house and try to talk to his mom anymore. The tall, tooth-headed one figured out it was his safe place, and now prowled around it. He had to make his mom run from it through their limited communication with the letters on the wall in the living room. That was the last time he was in or near the house.

Everything here is damp. The old mattress in the fort, the blankets he took from the house, and even his clothes. Will is freezing and would love to light a fire, but he knows even if he could get it started, it would attract either the weird dogs or the thing with teeth for a head, the one that bought him here. He knows for sure it would have eaten him if it wasn’t distracted by the bats with tails that flew over him. The thing began grabbing them and eating them until there were only a few left. During that time, Will ran into the house, and had mostly stayed there until yesterday or the day before. It is hard to tell with no sun, and no change in the perma-gloom.

Will is trying, but he can’t find a way home, and now, after days without food, and only the muddy water that welled up from the ground to drink, he is so cold he is constantly shivering. The warm clothes, blankets, and quilts are soaked, as is he and his brown bowl cut hair. There is no rain, or at least hasn’t been yet, but something wet just seeps up from the ground and saturates anything capable of absorbing it. Will hopes it is water, because it is muddy and gross, but he has to sip it to stay alive. Now he is just weak from lack of food, adequate fluids, and hypothermia. He can’t run from anything anymore. He can barely walk. He doesn’t really know how he got to this Hellscape, and certainly doesn’t know how to get out. Even if he did, he would never make it in his condition. He has a big sturdy branch he has used to beat the smaller creatures away, and even killed one. Maybe, he thinks, this is his punishment for the bad thoughts he has. His mother would never criticize him or hurt him, but his dad must have been able to tell, even as a younger kid, that he wasn’t normal, that he liked boys. Before his mom divorced him, Lonnie would hit her, and sometimes Jonathan, which she didn’t know about. But Will, he was never physically hurt, but the names hurt worse. Lonnie called him the little faggot, or the gay one, or sometimes even said he was his daughter, because he wasn’t a real man.

At this point, Will is waiting to die or be eaten by one of the creatures. There’s nothing left of his energy or ability to fight. It is only a matter of time. He hears the dogs constantly, even though they chirp and tweet like birds… everything here does that, so they probably understand each other. As he is thinking of everything he will never get to do and everyone he is going to miss, tears run down his face. If he had the strength, he would be full out crying, but he is trying to save what little energy he has, and it is hard to breathe here. He sometimes hears people call his name like they are looking for him, and once he swears his mother was inside the Castle with him. His guesses he is making things up, so he doesn’t feel so lonely and scared. That is one thing he has always been good at. Having an active imagination, and being able to draw things. It’s probably why he loves Dungeons and Dragons so much.

Will hears one of the Hellhounds whimpering and chirping outside. He tries to keep his shivering to a minimum, and he has his stick with him. If he’s going to be eaten while he is still alive, he will fight it.

There is a tattered piece of cloth over the door. It was a sheet when he, mom, and Jonathan first put Castle Byers up, but here everything is disintegrating, dying, or rotting. He hopes being under all the blankets, with an eye portal to see, will keep anything from seeing or smelling him. The dog-beast stumbles into Castle Byers on fire! The cloth over the door catches fire immediately, which lights the roof on fire. As the dying animal pulls itself closer to Will’s hiding place, with the Castle burning down around him, he screams at the animal. Just the loudest yell he can manage, and throws the blankets off. He uses his stick to push the animal away from himself, and runs through the now uncovered doorway. Will falls on the ground, tripping over something just feet from what was his only safe place. He is terrified to be in the open, but the fire is so warm right now, and he doesn’t know where else to hide.

Will is kneeling in the muck, warming himself and rubbing his hands in front of the fire of what was Castle Byers. He sees another “hot-dog” run by several yards away.  Will can’t think of anything down here that is fiery. Certainly, none of the creatures so far, and in general everything is so damp he is surprised anything can burn. Out of the corner of his eye he sees something white moving towards him. Thinking he might be dead and it might be an angel or some new creature, he turns his head. It looks like two tall people in some kind of white suit. They both run towards him calling what sounds like a muffled version of his name. Will is too tired to move, and for the first time in a week finally feeling warm enough that he isn’t shaking like a chihuahua. He is still cold, but not the bone chilling wet and cold he has been. The two figures reach him, and through the mask in the hood they have on, he sees Benny and Hopper’s faces.

“Is… is that really you Benny, Hop?” Will croaks out through cracked lips and a painfully dry sore throat, coughing a bit.

Both are nodding as Hopper unzips the front of his torso and pulls a dry soft blanket out. Will tries to get up, but starts to fall again. Benny grabs Will under his arms and lifts him up, keeping Will close to the slowly dying fire. Will explains he is too tired to stand, and Hopper pulls a canteen out from his suit too. He tells Will to take small sips every few minutes so he doesn’t get sick. It is saltier than water, but still refreshing. Hopper explains there are electrolytes in it to help his body get back in balance as he wraps the blanket around Will 3 times, keeping the blanket dry, while Benny holds Will.

All three are feeling relieved and Hopper is grateful Ellie sent him to the right place. He has to remember to make her some kind of Eggo surprise in the morning. Hopper and Benny decide they are just going to run for it, since it is not far, and Hopper will carry Will. Their weapons are in one hand, and Hopper has Will keep his arms around his neck the best he can. They all just want to be home again. Benny puts the gas mask over Will’s face, and the two men start moving as fast as they can in the suits. Within 10 minutes, Will is on a gurney in a sterilization area, being unwrapped, and washed off. He is quickly moved to the freight elevator on a different gurney, With Benny, Hopper, some Doctor who is checking him over, and paramedics who are running an IV and putting an oxygen mask on him. Benny gets in the government ambulance with Will, while Hopper says he will bring Joyce and Jonathan to the hospital as soon as possible. Hopper and Dr. Owens make plans to get agreements signed and reimbursements issued quickly. He tells Hopper that the Byers residence is a total loss, but they will build or buy a new house for them and all the other details of where their belongings will be, and the clothes, closets and dressers have not been packed up, well, as least Joyce and Jonathan’s. Will’s room is almost completely destroyed as are almost all his belongings. Hopper gives Dr. Owens his personal information so he doesn’t need to look up the phone number, but mentions needing several hours of sleep first. Dr. Owens also asks Hopper if he knows anything about the whole Harrington mess, and mentions their family’s land abuts the lab. Hopper shakes his head, playing stupid and not wanting them to look into Steve.

“I am keeping an eye on their 16 year old kid and am one of the few who know where he is, since he is trying to be invisible.”

“Hiding from the press?” Dr. Owens asks.

“The press, the Hawkins rumor mill, and anyone else looking to give him shit for what his father did. He’s been in hiding since his late grandparent’s trust lawyer notified him and me of what was coming at dawn Saturday.” Hopper explains.

“16? Some people just should not be allowed to have children.” Dr. Owens emphasizes. “I hope he has someone to take care of him until he turns 18.”

“His only relative is a grandmother in Italy, and while I hear she is a very energetic woman, I don’t know if she wants to move him overseas. He may just have to file for emancipation, and his grandmother can help him financially. She is a very wealthy woman.”

“Well, at least that’s a bit of good news. My oldest is 15.” Owens volunteers. “No way she could afford to be on her own in a year, much less be equipped for it emotionally or educationally. He’s lucky he has at least one person.”

“Trust me, when Joyce Byers has Will healthy again, she will be all over it and I will too. I have known him since his family lived in Chicago.” Hopper states clearly. “Joyce is just one of those Mama Bears that will fight for any kid and be there for any kid in that situation.” Hopper pauses and looks at his watch, seeing it is after 2 a.m. “Speaking of, I’d better get out of here and get her to the hospital to see Will.”

“OK, I will be in touch soon Sheriff.” Owens says, then turns around and heads back inside the building.

General Sullivan and his team are inside the building, busily searching for any records there, due to Dr. Brenner’s insanity and violations of the Federal Spending Rules. In essence, it would be gathering and copying the records on the premises, one copy for Washington. For now, Dr. Owens and General Sullivan agree to keep the hidden lab records on the lower level where few have access, and the general building documents in the main storage room of the building. Also, everything was classified as Top Secret and to be kept in a SCIF, which is a specially secured facility where Secure Compartmentalized Top-Secret Information could be read without fear of leaks or people without the proper classification even knowing they exist. Sully’s whole team could access and read documents in a SCIF. They had to have the ability given the type of Black Ops they run. Given a partial debriefing of Dr. Owens, it was deemed a necessity as most of the lab information could never become public, and who knows what the others who are alive know. All will be thoroughly debriefed and have to sign NDA’s. Much of the information from upstairs would probably wind up declassified after review.

Hopper and Benny will be given airtight NDA’s to sign, and a check for their troubles and the safe retrieval of Will Byers. The members of the Byers family would also have to sign NDA’s, resulting in a trust fund for Will, as well as therapy as needed for the family, a payment each for signing, plus the full cost of undoing the mess created by Dr. Brenner and his Stormtroopers. They wouldn’t be living like millionaires, but they would be financially secure.

After leaving the D.O.E. building, Hopper decided to pull a quick stop at Smitty’s office to tell anyone awake the good news that Will was safe and in the hands of the Hawkins General Hospital staff, being cared for. Since it was after hours, the front door would be locked, but Smitty had given Hopper the code to open it so he doesn’t have to be buzzed in. Hopper lightly knocks on Smitty’s door since he doesn’t want to wake anyone that is sleeping. Smitty answers the door quickly. When he sees it is Hopper, he shakes his hand and pats him on the shoulder. A genuine smile lights up his face, including his tired looking eyes.

“I take it everything went well?” Smitty asks rhetorically as he lets Hopper in to sit and talk. “I guess congratulations are in order?”

“Yes, we did it Smitty.” Now it is Hopper that is smiling broadly. “Thank you for all your help. We got Will out safely, but the poor kid is severely dehydrated, hasn’t eaten since he disappeared, and has pretty bad hypothermia, but he is at the hospital getting treated, and nothing more than superficial stuff so far.”

“I think that is about the best we could have hoped for given the condition he was in.”

“Definitely.” Hopper agrees without hesitation. “If you have any questions, hit me up now before I sign the NDA in the morning.”

“Oh yeah, we definitely need to talk, but not so much about your adventure. I need to bring you up to date on a number of things. Let me do one thing and I’ll be right back.”

Smitty uses a key and thumbprint to open a door in his office. What sounds like elevator machinery runs briefly, then all is quiet. Hopper takes the liberty of starting a pot of coffee, and noticing the TV on his desk, watches the news while he waits. It is just a re-broadcast of the 10:00 news. Since he caught it near the start, the anchors were discussing upcoming Veteran’s Day Parade plans and celebrations in the area. Since it is the local station, they also had a quick blurb stating, well, nothing. Just that no new information or comments have been released regarding the investigation into Richard “DICK” Harrington.

Smitty comes back through the door with a tail. A Jonathan Byers shaped tail that breaks off to give Hopper a big hug.

“Thanks for saving my brother and bringing him home to us.” Jonathan whispers into Hopper’s ear.

“You are welcome, Jonathan, but it truly was a team of people, mostly Top-secret military, Benny, some of the staff at the lab, and so on, including Smitty here for keeping you all safe and comfortable.”

“I hope you don’t mind me listening in on the updates.” Jonathan states to both men. “I won’t interrupt, but need to fill my mom in when she wakes up. They had to sedate her because she refused to leave the house.”

“I saw that coming a mile away.” Hopper chuckles a little.

“OK, gentlemen. I bought Jonathan up to date on Will and his movement to the hospital for treatment of his problems related to that damned lab.” Smitty spits out, the venom in his voice evident.

“On that note,” Hopper begins his update. “The D.O.E. has replaced Dr. Brenner due to certain unauthorized actions, not to mention his accidental death. He led a team in an unauthorized raid of the Byers house because, I think, of Will. Jonathan, that’s why I asked Smitty to move you and your mom just in case. I know he was a dangerous man.”

“Since Hopper and I have known each other forever, when he asked for my help knowing the type of protection we have here, of course I helped. Though he did mention your mother would fight us like a wildcat, which is why we had sedatives with us.” Smitty explains with a nod towards Hopper.

“I didn’t know for sure that Brenner would go after you and your mom tonight, so I was working on longer term arrangements, but I knew he was sniffing around town about your family, and knew he had Will at the lab.” Hopper adds on, selectively explaining in a way he and Smitty decided would be safest.

“Anyway, they did go after you and your mom tonight. There is no easy way to explain this, but the creature in the wall your mom kept talking about? It came out of the wall after they had already destroyed your house. Wiped out the whole lot of them, but it is gone now.” Smitty adds on the last part not really knowing, but aware their living situation was going to be different.

“The government is in the process right now of cleaning up Brenner’s mess. Unfortunately, he was not very considerate of your home. Most of it is destroyed and will have to be torn down. They have put temporary supports in so you and your mom can pack your personal belongings, but they trashed Will’s room. The government is going to be paying for storing your things, replacing the house and all the furniture, as well as paying for a rental in the meantime, and anything you are missing. The packers arrive in the morning, so if you can, you and your mom should have them take the things to storage with the rest, except daily necessities of course.” Smitty concludes.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to tear her away from Will once she is awake, but I can get the things we need and have them pack the rest. Hopefully you will have someone that can take us to the hospital or to our house to get a car?” Jonathan asks the men.

“Son, there is no nice way to say it, but the cars are gone.” Smitty tells Jonathan. “The ‘good news’ is they will have brand new cars for you and your mom once you tell them what models to get.” Smitty answered, apparently more up to date on the house situation.

“Aw fuck!” Jonathan shouts. “This is a mess. I think I am going to go down to my mom’s room and wait with her to at least tell her about Will as soon as she is awake.”

Smitty gets up and opens the door to the rooms, and lets Jonathan go down on his own. He knows the way, and there are only 4 rooms there. He is obviously going to need some time to cool down too. He just had a ton of bad news dumped on him, and he’s just a kid too.

“Well, that was a bunch of terrible shit to have to tell a kid. I am glad you are up to date on all that, Smitty. Glad I don’t have to tell any kids any bad news.” Hopper sighs, genuinely feeling for Jonathan since he knows their financial situation. Obviously the “free fixes” either didn’t help or didn’t register.

“Actually, I hate to tell you, but you do. You are about to take things from bad to worse for Steve. I didn’t want to say anything in front of Jonathan, because he only knows a part of it that came on the news earlier. Unless you want to bring me to the kid to talk to him, or you bring Steve here?” Smitty asks, a frown very evident on his face and in his voice.

“I don’t think it is a good idea to take him anywhere near the estate. Right now, the reporters all think he is up at the Loch Nora house, but if someone sees him, and they get word? We’ll never get him off the property and back into hiding. I hate telling him any more bad news. He has had enough lately, but probably best if I do it.” Hopper regretfully admits. He looks about as happy to tell him anything bad as a man about to get a double root canal.

“Yeah, you do have a point about that, especially based on the information I have. I hate to do this to you Hop, but I need to get your permission to have some added security on Steve. He can stay with you, but I’ll need to put at least 2, maybe more, men on the property to keep an eye on him. They are going to be armed sharpshooters, but mostly observing at a distance so you can have your privacy.”

“Jesus, I was only gone a few hours, what the hell happened?” Hopper is now standing and his face reddened.

“Jim, calm down, take a seat, and try to relax a bit. It is not going to do any good for you to have a heart attack or stroke right now. Nothing we didn’t think could happen in one case, and totally unforeseen in the other. I have already spoken with Steve’s Nonna, and let me tell you, she is furious, and was ready to get on her jet and come here, but I convinced her to keep doing what she can from Italy or elsewhere in Europe, as she would just be another target for the press or ill-intentioned people.”

“Ill-intentioned people? Have there been threats against Steve? Should I do something different? Move him offsite, or off the grid?” Hopper asked worriedly.

“Let my people do their thing. He is better off where you have him, just let’s play it safe. There have been threats against his father, but outside Hawkins, his name is not being mentioned since he is a minor, and has not had contact with or been spotted near his ‘parents’, thank God. Just have him call his Nonna tomorrow morning, please.”

“You know I am going to tell him that he has eyes on him, and not to try and give them the slip under threat from me, right?”

“Even though he would probably feel more comfortable if he didn’t know, I pretty much expected you to level with him. So that was the first thing, and I am trying to work my way up to the worst news, so don’t flip out, Jim.”

“I’ve been out of touch 7 or 8 hours! What happened next?” Hopper reluctantly asks, but he knows he isn’t going to lie to his kid… to Steve. Steve told Hopper about the lab, and he didn’t want lies between them.

“Well, you know the Harringtons were on a Mediterranean cruise? Because of the time difference they were on a shore excursion to shop in Athens when the office was raided. They never reboarded the ship. They waited an extra 2 hours for them.” Smitty’s calm exterior is betrayed by the anger in his voice. “They basically left Steve to deal with their mess, even though he is a minor and not involved in any way.”

“I don’t think he will be surprised by that, at least from what I know. Remember, I met them in Chicago when he was 8, and even then they were not good parental material.”

“Trust me, everyone on this estate, and anyone that ever worked in the Loch Nora house, plus DICK’s parents and Nonna. I don’t think they ever tried to be good parents. Just did what they felt they had to, if even that. They only dragged him out at Christmas time as a prop for the ‘perfect family’ at their party.” Disgust evident on Smitty’s face and in his voice.

“Yeah, I know that Dick called Steve Thursday morning to yell at him about his grades, even though they don’t want him to get any help with his dyslexia. Then they told him they won’t be home for their annual Christmas party, so they’ll maybe see him next Christmas. They abandoned him before they ever parented him.” Hopper snarls in disgust by how they treated an essentially good kid.

“Well, then, I guess that won’t hurt him any more than it already does. Trust me Hop, knowing him since he was a kid too, I have seen how good he is at covering the emotional hurt and damage they  do.”

“Well, you and I are here for him, and once Joyce recovers from this whole mess with Will and he is healthy, she will go into full mother mode over him. She’s been keeping it more low key the last 3 or 4 years, but she won’t let anyone be neglected or hurt by their parents.”

“Jonathan said the same thing before! The blurb came on the news while he was in here. He said if she ever saw them, they would be dead and buried before anyone missed them, and they wouldn’t be found.”

Both men snicker a bit on that. Each thinking that would only happen if Joyce beat them to Dick and Angie, which assumes Nonna doesn’t get them first.

“With him staying at my place for at least a couple more days, or as long as he needs, I’ll keep an eye on him and give him as much support as I can, plus Ellie will too. The house will be finished this week, so we will be moving into that, and it is highly reinforced.”

“Oh, speaking of the girl, Elizabeth I believe was the name you wanted for her, I’ll have the best documents, some of which will be authentic, probably mid-week. It will be a genuine birth certificate and social security number, just the passport will be forged, so it is best not to use that unless you have to.” Smitty explains to Hopper. “You can take her for a real passport once everything settles over at the D.O.E lab.”

“Thanks, Smitty. I owe you more than one at this point. This is perfect in case any questions come up.” Hopper says honestly, not having expected genuine documents.

“You keep Steve safe and happy, and I am satisfied. As far as the cost, well, my guy doesn’t come cheap, so once I know the amount, pay me back as you can.”

“Not a problem, Smitty. I am sure it is well worth whatever the cost. I know you have something more to tell me, and you are delaying because you don’t want to. It has to be pretty awful.”

“Unfortunately, I do have one more thing, and this is going to probably be the hardest on Steve. First of all, this is why I am stepping up security around Steve so you understand why I want to do that as soon as we are done. I am also adding some more protection, not obvious, but it’ll be there, to your driveway, and setting the men further back where they can’t be seen from the road, If that’s OK by you?”

“Whatever, you think we need to do to keep Steve safe is alright, and I appreciate you clearing it with me, but the big question is why.” Hopper says, knowing to get answers quickly, he will need to push Smitty along a bit.

Smitty sighs, bends down, unlocking his bottom drawer, and pulls out a bottle of scotch, and sets up two shot glasses.

“I think this is one of those rare occasions where a shot will help the news go down easier.”

Both men pick up a glass, clink them together, and toss it down.

Smitty picks up his pace for Hopper, whom he can tell is getting impatient. “First of all, this was pretty unexpected, so you know. Someone with a grudge against Richard and Angelica we believe, due to the news today, put a firebomb under Steve’s car and set it off…”

“What the fuck?” Hopper is back up on his feet, face bright red from anger, and a vein throbbing in his forehead.

Smitty pours himself and Hopper another shot. “Can I finish now?” Smitty asks.

Hopper sits back down, calming his breathing and slowly returning to his normal skin tone. “Most people know Steve’s parents are overseas. It was all over the news!”

“I get that Hop, and that is why I am tightening security around Steve. It may be collateral damage, but I am not taking chances. Also, they firebombed the house in several places so it and everything in it is a total loss. It is on the estate insurance policy, so Steve won’t have to deal with that side of it, but everything he had is gone, and I’ll see if he wants to stay in one of the Main Houses.”

“I also have an extra room in my house, and I’m happy to have him stay there, and I know between both of our layers of security, he’ll be alright. I was going to call his school Monday about getting work, so he doesn’t fall behind too.” Hopper adds for Smitty’s benefit.

“If you are OK with it Hop, I’d be more comfortable with him not living alone right now. So just tell him to stay if he wants, and talk to me about a new house and car later or Monday, OK?”

“Sounds like a plan Smitty.” Hopper stands and shakes his hand. “Call me when your guests are ready to leave in the a.m., and I will take them to the hospital. For now, I got two kids waiting at home for info on Will I am sure.” Hopper walks out of the office quietly as possible, gets in his truck, lights a cigarette, and starts the truck up. He is not looking forward to talking with Steve.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

The Morning After the Night Before When Everything Changed 

Once Hopper has the chance to think through what Smitty told him about Steve, and he gets his worrying under control, he heads for their temporary home. Hopper has been worried for Steve’s safety before this morning, being it is still dark, and creeping up on 3:30 am. Now, after hearing he may have been the target of a series of fire-bombs, he is obsessing over keeping him healthy and alive. He knows Smitty is doing his best and they have the same goal, so they will have to rely on constantly keeping in touch for the moment.

He will have to talk to both kids in the morning about security and the men that are going to be keeping an eye on Steve. They know Hopper, Ellie, and Wayne Munson will be on the property regularly, and the people coming in would not only need the pass phrase Steve chose but would be subject to a search of themselves and their vehicles if the guards deem it necessary. Steve will need to give security the names of any expected visitors to avoid any chance of unnecessary searches. He is too tired to think much beyond that and is exhausted physically and mentally. At this point he just wants to see his kids are OK and go to bed himself.

After passing through the security team on his driveway, he bounces along the rutted out and pothole filled dirt road, finally getting to the barn, and having to open the doors from the outside with a rope and pulley system that only he knows about, since it is hidden. He parks next to Harrington’s Jeep, and wonders if there were tracks from other cars on the floor of the barn, but the answer is a post sleep problem. He unlocks the trailer door and quietly enters, since he really does not know how soundproof this thing is. The kids are asleep on the couch and had been watching a Videotape that rewound and ejected when it reached the end of the cassette. All the TV shows now is static, but by the faint light he could see the kids curled up together under a sleeping bag they opened like a comforter. They look so peaceful, he doesn’t want to wake them up to go to their bedroom, and the way he is feeling right now, after all the risk to himself, Steve, and the ongoing risk to Ellie, decides to drag his own comforter off his bed, and a couple pillows, and sleep on the floor by his kids. 

Joyce Byers starts slowly waking up close to 7. At first, she feels a bit hungover, but hasn’t had a drink since the night Benny came by. She gradually becomes more aware, and realizes she isn’t in her own bed, and starts getting very agitated until she notices someone is holding her hand and possibly resting their head on it. She looks at who it is and recognizes Jonathan’s head, fast asleep, with his head on his forearm and holding her hand. A nurse is sitting in the corner of the room, and when she notices Joyce is awake, gets her some orange juice from a mini fridge after making a shush motion with her index finger and lips. The nurse puts a bendy straw in the juice and comes over to Joyce. 

She whispers in her ear to avoid waking Jonathan up. “How are you feeling this morning Mrs. Byers?”

Still a bit confused, and having been bought in sedated, she manages to whisper back. “I’m feeling ok, but where am I and what is going on?”

The nurse again whispers to her. “You are in one of the fortified protection rooms at the Harrington estate. Chief of Security John Smith, Smitty as he prefers, moved you here last evening at the request of Police Chief Jim Hopper. Jonathan came into your room about 2:30 or 3 and fell asleep like that. I didn’t want to wake him since he couldn’t sleep before that, but if you need some help freeing your hand to get up or go to the bathroom, I can help.”

“Yes, please. I don’t want to wake him but have a few questions I would like to ask in the hall.”

The nurse slowly replaces Joyce’s hand with both of hers, and once Joyce is free, gradually lowers Jonathan’s hand so it is resting on the bed. Jonathan doesn’t move an inch. 

Joyce points to her bare feet, now out from under the covers and the nurse points to the floor. Joyce looks down and sees a pair of fluffy, warm slippers there. 

Once Joyce is up the tells the nurse she needs to use the bathroom. The nurse points to the door, then whispers “I will start coffee in the hall, or do you prefer tea?”

“Coffee please. I will meet you out there in a second, thank you.”

After Joyce uses the bathroom, and sees Jonathan has not moved, she quietly opens the door to the hallway, though that is a modest term. It is more like a living room and kitchenette. One door is marked with the sign for stairs, and next to it is an elevator. She sees doors labeled Bedroom 1, Bedroom 2, Bedroom 3, and her own as Bedroom 4. Opposite a comfortable looking couch and a recliner is a large TV and VCR.

Joyce grabs both the nurse’s hands in her own, pleadingly. “Please tell me, do you know anything about my other son, Will?”

The nurse, who tells Joyce to call her Cathy, smiles warmly. “I thought that would be your first question. Will is fine. He is at Hawkins General. Chief Hopper and Benny Hammond got him home safely, and he is dehydrated, a bit malnourished, and has a touch of a lung infection, but will be good as new soon. Any time you want to go to the hospital, Smitty will have someone drive you. Just ask me or him if he is still in his office.”

“Oh God, thank you so much for telling me. I couldn’t ask in there because I would have woken Jonathan up.” Relief washes across her face and is evident in her voice. “I’ll go after Jon is awake. He probably will be up shortly. So why are we here? And Richard Harrington actually did something nice for someone by letting us stay here?” 

Cathy laughs a deep hearty laugh. “Richard Harrington? Do something for anyone but himself? No. There’s a whole lot on the news you need to see later. The owner of the estate, Steve Harrington, gave his permission. The chief was afraid that Dr. Brenner, head of the lab, would try and silence you and Jonathan, so he asked Smitty and Steve if he could bring you here, and both agreed.”

Joyce has a confused but curious look on her face. “Steve Harrington? Son of Richard and Angelica. 16 going on 17, brown hair, sweet looking boy? He owns the estate, not his father?”

“Yes, Mrs. Byers, that is the one. I worked for his grandparents a few years back, before they each passed, and when Smitty asked me to help out for a short stint. I couldn’t say no to Smitty, and I always loved Steve. Such a good boy and treated so badly by his parents. Smitty told me you are the Joyce he would tell his grandparents about. You gave him rides before he could drive and had him over for dinner often. Thank you for that. He needed it more than he would have ever known or said after Richard Sr and Lila passed away.”

While Cathy poured them both a mug of coffee, Joyce replied to her statement. “Oh. It was my pleasure, and still is. He is a good boy. Very lonely, I think, but a good boy. How can a 16-year-old own something like this estate?”

   Cathy smiles, and she understands Joyce’s curiosity. “His grandparents put it in a trust for him. It is overseen and managed by trustees, but it is his, and he can remove trustees once he is a legal adult.”

“I just assumed it was in his parents name, since his father is an only child.”

“Richard Jr. is a horrible person, and he treats others like they are nothing. His parents did not stand for that. Between how he treated people like he was better than them, plus his behavior the last few years they were alive… abandoning a 10-year-old child in that house like that, and his attitude with them. No… they were kind people, and they did their best in the few years he was in Hawkins to teach Steve to be a good person, and it worked, even if he makes mistakes as kids do sometimes. Anyway, they thought Richard Jr’s behavior didn’t warrant any rewards. He has his share of the company, and that’s it. His wife gets a lot of money from her share of her mother’s company every month as well.”

Joyce smiles warmly. “Steve always talks so fondly of his grandparents, both the Harringtons and his Nonna in Italy.”

“I love Nonna. She is a very sweet woman with a spine of steel. No one messes with her or mistakes her kindness for weakness, that is for sure. I have only spoken to her on the phone, but you can just tell with some people.” 

“Isn’t that interesting. People say the same about me, and call me a Mama Bear, because you do not mess with my kids, or abuse or neglect kids I care about. Trust me I went through some serious stuff with my ex-husband, how he treated me and started treating the kids, but you don’t see him around, right?”

Cathy laughs again, a solid hearty laugh. “I believe it. You probably don’t remember because they had to sedate you, but it still took 4 big guys to get you down and out of the house last night because you refused to leave. They are calling you the Wildcat.”

Joyce cringes at the thought of hurting people who were trying to help her. “Is everyone OK? I didn’t mean to hurt anyone, but I know Will was in or near the house and didn’t want to leave him.”

Cathy chuckles at how concerned Joyce looks. “They are big boys and can handle it. Just some superficial cuts and a few bite marks. I patched them up, but if it makes you feel better, you can apologize if you see any of the four with that have bandages and scratches.”

Joyce looks down at the floor shaking her head, ears red from embarrassment. “Now everyone in town will think I really am a psycho. They were already questioning it after I flipped out when Will disappeared.”

“No, no.” Cathy says, placing her index finger under Joyce’s chin to tilt her head up. “No one here will ever say a word. Smitty will not allow them to tell tales outside of school if you know what I mean. Besides, I think, and Smitty or Chief Hopper will fill you in, between the cover story for Will’s disappearance and everything else, you will find more sympathy than you expect. Besides, even though Dick has tried his best to ruin the Harrington family reputation in town, people still respect the name because of the good his parents did, and you have the only one who counts on your side.”

“Steve? But he is just a baby. He is still in high school and lives in his parents’ house.” Resignation rings through in Joyce’s voice.

“Don’t sell Steve short. He is a very smart boy about real life issues, and he is far more like his grandparents than Richard and Angelica. Besides, he doesn’t live in his ‘parents' house, even though Dick and Angie like to say that.” Cathy pauses, knowing she should keep more to herself right now, but Joyce does care for the boy. “As I said before, he actually owns the estate, and that include the wooded land around your property, and all the way to and including the Loch Nora property, so they live in his house, not that they would ever admit that.”

“Wow. I guess sometimes Karma does get it right and bad people lose out and good people benefit. I always thought that was new age hippy stuff.” Joyce replies quietly to Cathy.

“Steve’s grandparents were very good people. If you were a good person too, they kept you around. If you were not, even if you were good at what you did, they had a way of sensing it, and you didn’t last long working for them. They truly believed in rewarding people who had good hearts and decency in their souls, and they took care of those people and treated them well. They didn’t believe in rewarding people by birthright, and they saw how Richard Jr. was and still is. After they passed away, they even left special provisions for “their people” including me: we were never employees to them. It’s why I came immediately from Indianapolis when Smitty called.”

“I knew Lila, and she never acted like she was better or worse than anyone else. Just lucky to be wealthy.” Joyce replies. “I always liked her and was very sad to hear when she passed and how horrible it was that her only child didn’t even come to her funeral.”

“No, it was bad. 12 going on 13 and sweet Steve and his friends were the ones to host the wake and funeral. Thank goodness it was all pre-planned. Steve really stepped up despite being a very distraught child because, pardon my language, his asshole father couldn’t be bothered coming home until the will was read, and boy was that a shock for him. Steve was obviously not there, or he would have known a lot more sooner, but I was told he only learned about the estate recently.”

“I didn’t know he even came back for the will reading! But I guess where there’s a will, there’s relatives.” Joyce answers jokingly with some bitterness creeping into her voice. “I saw Steve and his friends acting as hosts but didn’t realize there wasn’t an adult doing it. I thought they had stepped out for a bit.”

“No, just the three children and us, the people who worked here, but most knew Steve was family, so it was his job by default. Lila got her payback though. Richard Jr. did almost the same thing at his father’s funeral. Only showing at the tail end of the wake and funeral because he and Angelica didn’t want to cut their vacation short. So, in her will Lila explained in excruciating detail why her only child was getting nothing, and that it would all go into trusts, though that part did not mention Steve at all. He is the beneficiary of the trusts when he is of age. Ironically, though Steve doesn’t know the number of things they owned, so this is between us, there is a large account of investments Steve made that his Nonna oversees, but he doesn’t know the balance, but I hear it is enough he doesn’t need more. They don’t want him growing up to be a brat. I don’t know the amount either, just that he has done very well investing, and he has a cash account he saved too. That is from his allowance and gifts from his ‘parents’ over the years.”

Joyce is honestly and deeply shocked at the news. “I had no idea. All this time… 3 or 4 years, Steve’s ‘parents’ have been acting like they own half of the town, and they own nothing. Couldn’t happen to a better jerk. He is the type of person that if he saw someone on fire, he wouldn’t even spit on them to put it out. He would probably watch and laugh.”

“I agree, Dick owns 1/3^rd of the family company, so he reaps the profits from that, and his wife gets monthly income from her family company that is quite a bit more than Richard makes, so they have plenty to live on. They just don’t own much, except in their minds. Please remember, what I say is confidential. I hope you will keep it to yourself?” Cathy asks earnestly. She knows she shouldn’t have said so much but she knows Joyce is a good person and helps Steve a lot.

“Not a word.” Joyce swears, meaning it.

“Thank you. Even though Richard Sr and Lila have long since passed, I feel funny talking about their business because they were so good to me. However, you seem like the type of person to keep a confidence, and I know you care for Steve more than his own ‘parents’ do. When you have time to catch the news, I don’t think you will be surprised.” Cathy sighed, sounding as hurt by Steve’s treatment as Steve is.

“I understand, Cathy. Being back here after a few years away must bring back a lot of the nasty things Dickie and Angie did to his parents when they were alive. What they do to Steve hurts me too. I don’t understand how a mother could leave a child alone all the time.” Joyce gives Cathy a squeeze of her hand in support, not wanting to overstep personal boundaries to hug her.

Nancy Wheeler comes out of bedroom 2 fully dressed, hair done and a touch of make-up on. “Do I smell coffee?” Noticing Joyce, she has an apprehensive look on her face. “Has anyone heard anything about Will?”

Cathy tells Joyce that Jonathan packed a bag for her, and it is in the closet so she can shower and change, then excuses herself to check in with Smitty, and Joyce thanks her for everything.

Joyce smiles at Nancy, looking very pleased. “Everyone is alright. Will is in the hospital because of dehydration, malnourishment, and he has a touch of pneumonia. As soon as Jonathan is awake, I am going to change and shower and head over to the hospital.”

“Oh, thank God he is okay. I know you and Jonathan have been so worried about him.” She gives Joyce a quick hug. “Is Jonathan still sleeping?”

“Yes,” Joyce answers. “Apparently, he was having trouble sleeping, so he came in my room to sit by the bed and fell asleep. At least that’s what Cathy, the nurse, says. I am sure he will be up soon.” She points to the coffee pot and mini fridge. “There is creamer and milk in the refrigerator. I am going to slip in my room, take a shower and change so we can go see Will.” 

Jonathan opens the door to Bedroom 4 just as Joyce is reaching for the handle. He is rubbing the sleep from his eyes with one hand and covering his yawning mouth with the other. As soon as he finishes yawning, he gives Joyce a big hug. “You feeling OK this morning mom? I packed clothes and the things in your bathroom for you.” 

“I am great now that I know Will is OK. I’m just going to shower and change, then I am heading to the hospital. You and Nancy can do whatever you want. She has the coffee, and if you are hungry Cathy said something about food upstairs, just ask Smitty.”

“I need coffee first then I’ll get ready too.” Jonathan smiles warmly at Nancy, and goes to pour himself coffee, while Joyce ducks into her room.

                Steve is the first one to wake up in the trailer. He is happy and feels warm inside seeing Hopper on the floor. He untangles himself from Ellie to go start coffee. The clock in the little kitchen area says it is 7:30, so he starts coffee, making a full pot for himself and Hopper, expecting the aroma to wake him despite his best efforts to be quiet.

Ellie actually wakes up next, probably due to a distinct lack of Steve next to her. Steve pads over to her on the couch, and she looks up at him grumpily. All she says is “tired”, so Steve carries her and her sleeping bag into their room, and places her on the bed. She is asleep again before he even gets both his arms free from under her. He quietly slips out of the room, closing the door behind him. 

He heads back to the kitchen then notices an extremely grumpy looking, bed head Hopper sitting at the kitchen table. Steve tries to hold back a chuckle since Hopper is looking so put together and happy right now. He looks at Steve with sleepy eyes and says “coffee”. 

Steve laughs, as much as he tries not to. “You and Ellie are a matched set. Seriously. You both mumble just one word at me when you wake up, and shockingly her word was not Eggo’s.”

Hopper manages two words once Steve sets a mug of coffee in front of him. “She sleeping?”

“Yup.” Steve answers, making a popping noise on the p. “We were up until after 2 waiting for you and just fell asleep anyway. Sorry.” Steve decides to let Hopper get his first mug of coffee down before he interrogates him about Will and their adventure last night. Instead, he pours his own cup, doctors it how he likes it, and sits next to Hopper. He was going to sit across from him, but he knew he would not be able to stop laughing at his rumpled appearance and bad case of bedhead.

When Steve woke up, the trailer had felt especially homey this morning. With Ellie scrunched up against him on the sofa, and Hopper having dragged his bedding out into the living room so they could have an impromptu camp out in the living room. Maybe Hopper is missing having family around him more than Steve realizes, and maybe he needs it as badly as Steve does. Steve packs that away in a “later discussions” box in his head. Steve has his own house to go back to at some point, much as he hates it, but Hop might be open to the ‘family’ dinner idea. He will bring it up later when he knows his own date for leaving to go ‘home’. God, he hates being alone in that big cold house. It is a storage vault for the things his “parents” don’t want, including him.

After his first cup of coffee is finished, Hopper gets up and takes a fast shower and changes his clothes. Now he is looking more like the Hopper Steve is familiar with. He also puts his bedding back in his room, though Steve doesn’t think he took enough time to make his bed. Hopper comes out, bedhead gone, and wearing clean clothes. He skipped shaving this morning so he must have the day off from work. Hopper pours another mug of Steve’s “secret” coffee supply and drops into the chair across from Steve. Steve had just poured his own second cup before Hopper came out of his room.

“Did everything go alright getting Will out last night?” Steve finally feels Hopper is with it enough to deal with delivering bad news, if there was any.

“Pretty much. Benny and I hit a minor snag with some dog/wolf things we didn’t expect to run into, but we had the right weapons with us to take care of them.” Hopper has a mischievous look on his face when he says that. “Brenner is dead though, and the new head of the lab seems a lot more trustworthy, though that is relative. At least he helped guide us through the building.”

Steve smiled a bit. He felt guilty smiling at the demise of ‘Papa’, but realistically, it couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy, he thinks sarcastically. “Will is OK? Is he home already?”

“No, not yet, and well, might as well be direct, Dr. Brenner apparently was trying to harm or silence the Byers family last night.” Hopper is keeping up the pretense of it just having happened and has nothing to do with Ellie for her safety. “I had a feeling he would go after them eventually, so Smitty, yes, your Smitty, moved them to the protective rooms in the security office on your estate like an hour or two before they stormed the house.”

“Wow, how did he know, and why?” Steve means to think it but says it out loud.

“I was pretty suspicious that he would try something while everyone is distracted with the crap Dick pulled.” Hopper smiles wryly, and there was no way on earth he would call that man or his wife Steve’s “parents”. “Smitty did it as a favor to me so I wouldn’t have to worry about Joyce or Jonathan while trying to get Will. The kid is going to be OK, since you asked. He is dehydrated and has a minor case of pneumonia, so he’s in the hospital as a safety precaution.”

Steve notices Hopper’s non-mention of what happened when Brenner stormed the Byers house. “What happened to Dr. Brenner when he stormed the house? One of his own guys shoot him?” 

“Um, well, I haven’t signed the government NDA, so I guess ask all your questions now, since I may be unable to answer later. Remember the monster Ellie accidentally let loose? It basically slaughtered everyone in the house when it showed up there. Unfortunately, Dr. Brenner and his team also essentially destroyed the house, and what is left is being held up temporarily so the family can pack up their personal belongings.” Hopper’s eyes gave away how much this bothered him, and both know that the Byers family is barely scraping by. “Once they remove their personal belongings, they have to tear down the house.”

“Oh God,” Steve looks down at the table. “Everything is a loss?” 

“Yup. Even their cars got trashed. The Government will replace everything, but until they replace the cars and the house, they have to be driven everywhere, and will have to rent a place.” Hopper sounds pretty upset about that.

“I need to go use the phone for a minute. I’ll be right back, then we need to talk more. I have a few things to bring you up to speed on too.” Steve tells Hopper.

“Oh, I am far from done kid, but go make your call. Let’s get all this out of the way if we can before Ellie is up.” Hopper makes a shooing motion with his hands. The phone is still outside the trailer in the barn.

Steve calls Smitty, telling him he only has a moment. He asks if any of the houses on the estate, besides the main house and his grandparents’ ranch are empty to rent and are there any extra cars there. Smitty tells Steve they have a 3-bedroom house that the people just moved out of, and they have the station wagon staff uses for shopping trips, one extra security vehicle, and the S-Class Mercedes that was used to chauffeur his grandparents. 

Steve thinks for a moment and tells Smitty to rent the house to the Byers family. The government would cover it. Have the maids clean it this morning, and the men that did landscaping furnish the house with some of the old things from the main house, including beds, and whomever has access to the check book or credit card to buy a new tv, top of the line, and stereos for the living room and both boys rooms, and a small TV for Joyce’s room, and a portable radio for the kitchen, as well as a number of smaller things he knew they would want to replace. Let Jonathan use the Security car until theirs were replaced and give Joyce the Mercedes to drive at the same time. It wasn’t a limousine thank goodness, just the big model which Nana and Pop Pop used to be driven around in. He knew the cars were used regularly to keep them in good condition. Smitty says he will take care of it right away, but nothing about the things Hopper hasn’t filled Steve in about yet. Hopper said he wanted to break the bad news to Steve. Steve asks Smitty to leave his name out of it if possible, and of course he agrees, and not to let the Byers say no since the government will pay rent and charge the government extra for it being furnished to cover the tv and stereos and anything else they need.

Steve walks back into the trailer, Hopper still sitting in his same place. Steve sat back down in the same chair. “Ellie come out yet?”

“No. Not a peep from her room.”

“Good. Just so you know, we will have new neighbors on the Harrington Estate. I called Smitty and am having the maids clean an empty house we have and furnish it with stuff from the family wing of the big house and lend them two of the estate cars until the government replaces theirs.” Steve fills Hopper in on his call.

Hopper is genuinely impressed and proud of Steve for helping them out and tells him so. Steve mentions if they haven’t figured out by the name ‘Harrington Estate’, not to mention him. Joyce had been helping him for years and feeding him (and sending him home with leftovers), so it is the least he can do to help them. 

“You are definitely you grandparents’ child, Steve Harrington. Richard Junior and Angelica would probably be trying to buy their property and take advantage of the situation in some way.” Hopper tacks on to let Steve know he is well aware of what his family is like. Pretty much everyone in Hawkins does. 

“I told Smitty not to let them say no since the government will pay the rent no matter where they live, and the cars I’m letting them use just get driven every few days to keep them in good shape. This way they don’t have to hitch rides since the estate is out of the way.” 

Hopper claps him on the shoulder, and simply says “Good man.” Even though he has no idea why, he is bursting with pride at what the kid just did. It isn’t like he raised Steve, even if he feels like he is his kid now.

“Also,” Steve adds, figuring it is best just to get everything out there. “I had a few people I truly trust come over last night. They did not see Ellie, though Will’s little group stumbled upon the barn looking for him, and apparently already know her from my house.” Steve sighs deeply, knowing by the look on his face Hopper isn’t too pleased. “Will’s friends think that Ellie’s name is Eleanor, and she is hiding from her abusive ‘Papa’, and if they tell anyone about her, she will probably get killed. She said she met them a couple days ago, and they have kept their mouths shut.”

“And why were your friends here?” Hopper says to prompt Steve.

“Well, you might need to call Dr. Brenner’s replacement to clean up an area 100 yards behind the barn. Ellie said the thing that killed Brenner was also looking for Will and would go back there if I didn’t stop it. So, I called a couple people who will not talk, and we lured it to the clearing and blew it up with a grenade.” Steve finishes wincing, waiting for Hopper to yell or throw him out.

Instead, Hopper’s jaw is hanging open, practically on the table. “Blew it up? With a grenade? What the hell… you could have been killed and where’d you get a grenade?”

“I can’t tell you where I got it, but there was a deer that died in the clearing last night while we were trying to get the thing here, and the deer drew it here, when the thing opened his head up, it was like a flower with teeth. The whole thing opened, so I aimed the grenade like it was a basketball and threw the grenade down its throat. There are bits and pieces of it around the clearing.”

Hopper leans back in his chair, a look of shock on his face. “Holy shit. You blew up a monster that killed dozens of people without a scratch on you.”

“Well, we set out bear traps too and had Molotov cocktails as back up.” Steve is relaxing some now since Hopper doesn’t seem mad, perhaps more impressed. “We only wanted to distract it to keep it from Benny, Will, and you, but while it was going for the deer, I had a perfect 3 point shot with the grenade, so I took it.” Steve figures throwing a basketball analogy for a distant shot in there might make it clear they took no risks, even though they did. He will never admit that to Hop… or Smitty… or Nonna.

Hopper visibly relaxes upon hearing they stayed away from it. He knows teenagers can take unnecessary risks and do reckless things, and he does not want Steve doing that no matter the reason. Given the crap he is about to dump in his lap, he will probably be upset enough. He needs a few more minutes to prepare himself before he basically changes Steve’s life for the worse. Hopper decides to excuse himself to call for a cleanup crew from the lab, and update Smitty (so his men wouldn’t shoot the lab workers) and keep his men away from the clearing.

Joyce Byers is beyond ready to go to the hospital. Jonathan has just come out of his room, packed and ready to leave, as has Nancy. Even though Joyce had briefly spoken to Smitty on the intercom to tell him they’d be ready to go in 20 minutes, and would need a ride, she doesn’t really know him. Jonathan assured her he is a nice guy and would get them there fast, and that he also knows Joyce has always kept an eye on Steve, whom Smitty seems very fond of. 

Jonathan, Joyce, and Nancy walk up the 2 flights of stairs to ground level. Jonathan had already explained the house and car situation to Joyce, and she is concerned about it, but right now she just wants to get to Will and deal with the rest later. The plan, for now, is for them to drop Nancy off at home, then they would go to the hospital. As soon as Jonathan is up to going to the house, he would go pack their personal belongings and get them a hotel for the night. Joyce will stay at the hospital with Will and Jonathan will meet her back there. 

They enter Smitty’s office, and he stands from the desk, and introduces himself to Nancy and Joyce, and greets Jonathan. After pleasantries and asking if anyone wanted coffee or juice, he thanks Joyce for watching out for Steve all these years, as he has been doing from a low-key distance. There is a sparkle in his tired looking eyes, and he sounds genuinely grateful. Joyce assures him it is no problem and asks if the ride to take them to the hospital and drop Nancy off will be ready soon.

“Are you up to speed on the situation with your house and cars, or has Jonathan not had a chance to bring you up to speed?” Smitty asks, sounding more friendly than business-like.

“Yes, he told me, but I really am more concerned about Will at the moment. Those other things can and will be replaced, but Will can’t.” Joyce says sounding a bit anxious to go. 

“OK, I just wanted to make sure you were up to date on that. You just sounded like the deceased Harringtons when you said that.” Smitty again smiles warmly. “I got an interesting call right after you buzzed for a ride. The current property owner feels terrible about what happened to you, and I was directed to prepare a rental house on the estate for you, which should be cleaned and furnished in a few hours, and lend you two of the estate vehicles until the government replaces your cars, and they start covering your rent here.”

For the sake of keeping their secrets they promised to keep, neither Jonathan nor Joyce says anything about Steve Harrington being the owner. 

Joyce covers her mouth with one hand as tears of happiness and pride start running down her face. She couldn’t believe he was taking care of them all. 

Nancy gives Jonathan a hug. “Thank goodness you don’t have to worry about taking care of that while Will is still in the hospital!” 

Jonathan smiles back at her. “And I’ll be able to take pictures around here anytime then. Smitty already gave me permission last night, though I do need special permission to enter the big house and ranch next door to it.”

“That is great!” Joyce exclaims, well aware of how large the estate is and the opportunities he will have to play with natural lighting and shadows on the same objects. “Smitty, thank you so much and thank the owner for us as well.”

“I will make sure to. We will be talking later about several issues, not to do with you staying here, just the usual topics.” Smitty knows what they need to discuss was not usual, but figures Joyce doesn’t really know who the owner is or what has been going on since they had to tranquilize her. “Just leave your bags here, and we will move them over once the house is ready in a couple hours.”

Smitty sits back in his desk chair, opens the bottom drawer of his desk, and opens a cover over the drawer with a lock. He puts a walkie talkie on the desk and 2 sets of keys. “I will have this dropped over at the house with your bags.” He states, holding the walkie talkie. “Jonathan, I am guessing you would rather drive the black Jeep outside, and Mrs. Byers…”

“Please, call me Joyce since we will be sticking around here for now!” Joyce interrupts him, excited to have those concerns off her plate now.

“OK, Joyce, I think you will be more comfortable driving the Black S-Class sedan outside. It is bigger, and a softer ride.” He hands the proper key to each of them. “The S-Class belonged to the elder Harringtons, and though we drive it around and maintain it, it could use more regular driving than it has been getting. If you have any problems with the cars or the house, let me know. Both cars should have a full tank of gas. When you get back from the hospital stop in here and I or my deputy will show you to the house. It is nothing fancy, though it may look more dressed up with the furniture from the main house in it… the everyday furniture, not the antiques.” Smitty clarifies quickly so they aren’t afraid to use it.

Jonathan shakes Smitty’s hand with an “I’ll see you later” thrown in, and Joyce stood on her tippy toes and gave him a quick hug with a whisper. “Thanks for everything and thank Steve.” He hugs her back whispering: “Keep the name between us”. 

They all say goodbye, and Smitty says his wife will probably drop by soon as they live on the estate since they’ll be in the nearest house, so don’t be surprised. They walk out to the parking lot and immediately knew which two vehicles are for them to use. They had been recently washed and have notes taped to the window. They were simple and said welcome to the estate, with a list of phone numbers for anything they need as far as repairs or the security department, and Smitty’s home number and his wife’s name, as well as the phone number at the new rental house.

When Hopper gets back inside the trailer Steve hasn’t moved. He looks a million miles away, though he is really using his psionics to quickly check in on Ellie, who is still sleeping. He will wake her up when he and Hopper are done talking.

“Kid, did you take any Valium yet today?” Hopper asks Steve.

Steve just shakes his head. Now that he is using his abilities more, he has noticed Valium makes him expend a lot more energy even for simple things.

“OK, I normally wouldn’t do this, but for taking that monster out, and what you did for Jonathan, Will, and Joyce this morning you deserve it before I get into the other things.” Hopper walks over to the cabinet they keep the “Harrington Liquor Store” in (not to mention the cases he already put away in the cabin) and pours a shot of Irish whiskey in each of their coffees. Hopper basically cleaned out all the liquor in the Loch Nora house, since it is expensive stuff and just sits there, added to every year for the party, so there are a number of duplicate bottles.

“A lot happened last night involving you, hopefully indirectly, but I wanted to tell you before you hear it on the news or from others.” Hopper takes a big sip of his coffee, wishing it was just whiskey. Steve may hate the house, but he loves his car and probably had personal belongings in the house he wants to keep from the last six years.

“First of all, and I don’t think this will shock you, but Richard and Angelica never got back on the boat in Greece, so the Greek police and Interpol are looking for them as are your Nonna’s people. Call her when we are done talking by the way. She wants to hear your voice.”

“Yeah, you are right. I figured with the time difference, the minute they heard about the investigation, Richard would charter a flight anywhere when he hit land.” Steve scoffs. “Once a chicken shit criminal that doesn’t care for anyone else, well, you know.” His voice is steady, and he doesn’t look outwardly bothered, but Hopper can see a bit of sadness and hurt in his eyes. Steve knew they would never be a real family and is pretty sure this would be the end result once the man heard about all of it since he has a record of running from things he doesn’t want to deal with. This is just the final nail in the coffin of any hope of them being responsible caring adults.

“Secondly, Smitty is concerned, because of everything, for your safety. He is glad you are staying here with me, and you’ll move into the cabin, if you want to, with me and Ellie until things are resolved. He also has a couple of armed guards patrolling my property but will keep them as out of sight as possible. They aren’t spying on you, just making sure no crackpots sneak on here and try and harm you because of Richard.” Hopper says it cautiously, unsure if Steve will be unhappy or not about that.

“Actually Hop, I am kind of glad about that, if you have room for me. I know I will miss Ellie like crazy, and you being around too, and will definitely miss having our ‘family’ dinners when I do go back to my house. It always is so comfortable with you two, regardless of the food, I realized this last week, being with people you want to eat with is so much more relaxing.” Steve says with a smile on his face, one that is reciprocated by Hopper. “It was always so much nicer having dinner with my grandparents and with the Byers than Richard and Angelica, probably because they didn’t particularly like me, but also because they have sticks up their asses about manners and lectures over dinner about how disappointing I am. I would dread the rare night we all ate in the same time zone.”

“I would have missed you too, kid. And Ellie would have too, but now we don’t have to worry about it for a while. By the way, and don’t take this personally, but after what Richard did, he has some nerve saying you are a disappointment, and Angelica, well, I am surprised she didn’t have to wear a seatbelt at dinner with her constant state of drunk. You are welcome to stay as long as you want. It isn’t Loch Nora, but Wayne is doing a beautiful job on the cabin, and it has 3 bedrooms and 2 baths. Any color you want your room and carpet to be?”

Steve exhales heavily. Hearing Hopper is feeling the same way about him is a pleasant surprise. Plus, Steve picked up on Hopper saying, whether he meant to or not, your room. “Not plaid anything, and not beige. Use the same colors as in Ellie’s room. I like the yellow for the walls and the shade of green carpet. It looks like spring. As far as security is concerned, I knew they would tighten it around me any day as soon as you read just part of what is in those folders.”

“You haven’t touched your coffee, Steve. Finish it before it gets cold. Your coffee tastes great with this whiskey.” Hopper tries sounding nonchalant when he says it but isn’t sure if it comes out that way. “Don’t forget to give me some of that coffee for Benny. After I see Will, Joyce, and Jonathan, I may stop by his place… well either today or tomorrow depending how tired he is. He went to the hospital with Will and probably stayed until he had to prepare for breakfast at the diner.”

“I already put some aside in a special paper bag for him. Like the type they gave me. It’s the small plain bag in the coffee cabinet. Should be enough for two pots in case he wants some of his regular customers to try it.” 

“That’s actually a terrific idea. He can ask them if they would pay a bit more for it.” Hopper exclaims. “I know you have trouble with schoolwork, and have that dyslexia thing, but you are good at this business stuff.” Hopper compliments Steve, which he is not used to.

“I do have one more thing to tell you about, kid” Hopper adds on, changing topics. 

“By the tone of your voice I get the feeling I am really not going to like this. No wonder you want to get me drunk.” Steve hesitantly says.

“But you drank it.” Hopper retorts. “You wanna try it while it’s hot? I’ll pour you another. I wasn’t kidding about how well the whiskey blends with it.”

Steve nods and holds up his empty mug. He isn’t going anywhere and does have a decent tolerance for alcohol.

Hopper sets the mug of hot coffee in front of Steve and waits for him to add sugar and creamer to see his reaction. Steve takes a decent sip after blowing on it to cool it. “Mmmmm, that is really good. Can you write the information from the label of the whiskey down. If they want to do this deal, I know what we are celebrating with.” Steve asks Hopper since he isn’t sure which of the dozens of bottles he used.

Hopper writes everything down from the front and back label, and carefully places it in the folder Steve told him was for the shop. “So, I guess I should give you the bad news now.” Hopper says hesitantly. He takes a sip of his own new cup of coffee and whiskey. He takes in a deep breath. “Someone blew up your BMW and the Loch Nora House last night. I’m sorry Steve, but the house is a total loss, and so is your car. Smitty said the policy that covers the estate will cover it, but all your clothes and personal items are gone.”

Steve looks at Hopper. Then starts chuckling, graduating to laughing hysterically, then breaking down in tears. Hopper gets up and holds Steve in a hug while he cries. They are great heaving sobs, and he can feel the tears and snot soaking through his shirt, but he doesn’t care. When Steve finally gets all the tears out of his system, he lets go of Hopper. He goes to the sink and rinses his eyes with cold water, hoping they wouldn’t be too swollen when Ellie comes out, and he blows his nose several times.

He looks over at Hopper and sees the wet spot on his shirt. “Sorry about that Hop. You’re going to want to change that shirt before you go out.”

“Are you okay now kid? You wanna talk about it?” Hopper prods gently.

“I dunno what happened, Hop. I guess it’s been one thing after another all week. As much as I hated that house, it was also the only stable thing in my life the last 6 ½ years. My Nana and Pop Pop used to come over for Sunday dinner there and would visit in between when they could. Tommy and Carol and I used to live there like it belonged to all three of us because it kind of did. There were a lot of mementoes of the stuff we did and made in that house. They were my friends from when I was 10 until, well, last week. All the pictures I had, and all the drawings Will made for me. All gone. Clothes and furniture can be replaced, the house can be replaced. It’s the pictures and the little gifts and whatnot.”

“The first thing my parents ever bought me, that meant so much to me, was that stupid car. Even though I only had it for a year, sometimes I would just drive around when I didn’t want to be in that house alone. It has been a hellish week, and this is the capper.”

“Maybe not.” Hopper begins, cringing. “We are assuming that whoever did it wanted revenge on Richard. Maybe they lost money or were mad that he built the house with stolen money, even though it was actually his parents’ money. One thing has Smitty worried though. Whomever did it thought there was someone home, and it would have killed them, and most people around here know your car, so it is possible they went after you to get to your father. It’s also been all over the news that they thought you were ‘hiding out’ from the press there, so it is a real possibility they wanted you dead.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

Who Said Being A Kid is Easy?

“Why? Why would anyone go after me?” Steve asks, voice cracking and sounding more like a child than a 16-year-old young man.

“Neither Smitty nor I have any specific ideas.” Hopper admits, feeling helpless since he can’t definitively answer. “Our best guess is it is someone that wants to go after Richard, but can’t since he disappeared, and even before that was on a boat overseas.”

“Fuck!” Steve yells. He stands up so fast the chair behind him falls to the floor. “I need some time to myself. I’ll stay inside the barn.” He states, grabbing his jacket, slamming the trailer door behind him.

The noise and Steve’s emotional turmoil wake Ellie. She can sense the intensity of it through their “surprise” connection. She comes out of her and Steve’s room wearing a robe Steve bought her. It is fluffy, warm, and pink. It is a bit big on her, but Steve got it that way on purpose. She had the hood of the robe on her head, and her kitty cat slippers on.

Hopper is sitting in the same chair, looking down at the tabletop upon which his elbows rest and rubbing his temples. Ellie shuffles over, and leans against Hopper’s arm. “Why is Steve so upset?” She mumbles, not quite 100% awake.

Hopper stops rubbing his temples, lifts the arm Ellie is leaning against, and wraps it around her. “I’m sorry he woke you, Ellie. He isn’t mad at us; he just got some news that made him sad and scared.” Hopper explains, unsure if she understands the nuances between emotions yet.

“I know. I could tell he was sad, not angry.” She corrects Hopper, the ‘duh’ part unspoken.

Hopper’s curiosity is piqued since the kids were not even in the same room. “You could tell the difference from the noise he made?”

Ellie shakes her head. “Not noise. I could feel it. Something made him really sad and scared at the same time.”

“What do you mean by feel, kiddo?” Hopper asks, not really sure what she means.

Ellie exhales loud enough for Hopper to hear. She did not mean to say anything to him, but is still too sleepy to have thought about the words before she spoke. It’s not like Hopper will tell anyone, and it isn’t that big of a slip. “When Steve or I feel a really strong emotion, the other can feel the emotion. Dr. Brenner thought it was because we were all so close, especially Steve and the younger kids.”

“Oh, OK.” Hopper responds, thinking back on how he and his ex-wife could tell how the other was feeling by little things like how they smiled, or the way they stood. Hopper gets up and cracks open a window in the trailer so he can hear anything loud out in the barn, just in case.

Hopper gives Ellie his full attention again. “Why don’t you get showered and dressed and then we can have breakfast, ok?”

Ellie’s face brightens and she smiles, which means Hopper knows exactly what comes next. “Can we have Eggo’s and bacon for breakfast?”

“Yes Ellie, but you have to eat hash browns and some fruit too. Is it a deal?”

She nods her head and runs into the bathroom, far more energetically than she had been moving.

Steve is smoking a cigarette and talking to his Nonna. Hopper listens for just a moment to see who Steve might be talking to. His default choice was Nonna since Steve was speaking in Italian, and far as Hopper knows she is the only Italian speaker he talks to.

Steve is filling in Nonna on the things she is not aware of, and she is filling Steve in as well. She is also comforting him as only a grandmother can over losing his car and personal belongings. Since he sent copies of most pictures he took to Nonna, she promises to have copies of them made and sent back to Steve. He tells her to send them to Smitty for now, since he will keep them safe if he has to move on short notice again, though she felt much better knowing he is staying with the police chief and Smitty has men on the property looking for intruders.

Nonna also has pictures of Nana and Pop Pop from their visit to Nonna while Steve was in Chicago. Steve was unaware of that ever happening. He thought she came to the US at some point, and kept in touch with them on the phone. Nonna suggests Steve look for personal belongings he might want at the ranch house on the estate, as she knows it was basically sealed up when his Nana died, other than occasionally being cleaned by the maids. Steve had not thought of that, and while he couldn’t do it now, he starts thinking of all the little things they displayed in the house and the pictures of Steve, Tommy, Carol, and Nana and Pop Pop, in various groups, depending on who was taking the picture, as well as the same pictures that lined the stairway walls of the destroyed house.

As expected, they also discuss Richard Jr and Angelica, Richard’s crimes, and the way they disappeared. She praises Steve, telling him he had done the right thing by turning the falsified documents over. People had entrusted their life savings and retirement accounts to the company, and many companies had as well. They are also responsible for managing many properties, and again, people and companies entrust them to manage properties throughout the country for them, and to think about what to do with the company and clients that remain, as that son of a hellhound, Richard Jr, was not running things for long compared to the over 100 years the company has been around, and been trusted by many.   

Nonna adds that once everything quiets down and is resolved she will be there for him. He can come live with her if he wants, or she would send her private jet any time he wants to visit. She always has room in her large house outside Rome, or they could go to the seaside house Steve visited her at before she moved closer to the company headquarters. Nonna also asks if he thought about moving to either the ranch or the big house on the estate, but Steve said he wouldn’t be able to without constantly thinking of Nana and Pop Pop, so would either buy some other house, or more likely build one on Estate land. He also told her about the Jeep which he is using but would not use as his permanent car. He already missed his BMW, and the Jeep was built for protection, not meant to be fun to drive.

Nonna told Steve she had some information on where Richard and Angelica probably are if he wants to know. Steve tells her he does after thinking about it for a moment just in case the company lawyers want to make a statement. Her investigators traced them to West Berlin, but Richard and Angelica did not try to cross into East Germany since their pictures are posted all over the building they would have to pass through to get to East Germany. As far as they can tell, they are still in West Berlin as the investigators are at all the places through which they can leave, the airport, the train station, and bus stations. There are others going to the high-end hotels with pictures of Richard and Angelica trying to locate them. Interpol is also checking every means of transport from West Berlin, which is not many since West Berlin is landlocked within East Germany. They promise to keep in touch, and he gives her the phone number to call him on, then they say goodbye.   

Steve is still too anxious to sit still or be inside the trailer. He really wants to go for a walk and just try and unwind, but he knows there is no way he can do that. He can’t go for a drive either, even go rolling down the backroads with the radio blasting and the windows open, November be damned, or punch something. He feels hollow in his chest despite knowing there are people who love him around, and his insides feel tense and twisted, like rubber bands stretched and twisted to the point just before they snap. His emotional state is all over the place, but he knows he needs to get it under control before he accidentally does something with his psionics. It certainly will not help things if Hop walks out and sees his car floating. 

Steve thinks maybe focusing on something is going to help. He leans against the barn wall behind the Jeep, out of sight from the trailer. He closes his eyes and focuses on Richard and Angelica, trying to see their surroundings. He is not getting anything, not that he truly expects to. He doesn’t even really know them, or how they “feel” mentally. Instead, he focuses on them turning themselves in to Nonna’s men after Angelica calls Nonna. He imagines what it will look like since he at least had a few pictures of them in the house at Loch Nora. He pictures her dislike for life in hiding in a foreign city. She has no doctor to give her whatever pills she is on now, and has to order liquor from the skimpy room service list since they can’t go out. They can’t even be seen by the room service staff; in case they recognize them. Interpol has their photos all over the city and on television. That part is a fact from what Nonna said. He tries to picture his father going crazy trapped in the room, but he can only see his father as someone constantly criticizing him and being concerned with his usual self-important asshole image. He couldn’t do much with that to make himself feel better.

Steve focuses him mind on using his telekinesis, getting his cigarette pack out of the pocket of his jacket and flipping open the lid. One cigarette comes out of the pack and moves to his mouth. He closes the pack and puts it back. Next, he pushes his lighter from his pants pocket to his hand. He still need to light the cigarette by hand since he is unsure if his telekinesis is accurate enough to light the lighter and not send it flying across the barn since only the little wheel has to be spun but most of it can’t move. As Steve smokes, he hears Hopper making a whole lot of noise, probably on purpose, while opening the trailer door.

“Steve, what do you want for breakfast. I’m making scrambled eggs, bacon, hash browns, some fruit, and Eggo’s for our girl.” Hopper yells as if Steve is up in the loft, even though he can see the smoke from his cigarette close by.

Steve appreciates Hopper’s acting like he doesn’t know how close Steve is for his sense of privacy, since there really isn’t any given their circumstances. “I’m not hungry Hop, thanks. I think I am going to make a few more calls while I’m out here.” Steve answers at a normal volume level.

Hopper quietly closes the door, leaving Steve alone with his thoughts once more. He can’t help but wish he could go to the remains of his house in Loch Nora and try and salvage some of his things. He also would at least like to stop by the hospital and see Will and Joyce. Jonathan if he was there, hopefully alone. Steve doesn’t hate Nancy for deciding she’d rather date Jonathan, but he already has enough crap he dealt with this week, and she couldn’t even be bothered to call and let Steve know she isn’t interested after all. Just goes to show, you never can tell what a person is like without really getting to know them. Until Saturday, he thought Nancy was a more considerate person. It turns out she isn’t very different from everyone else at all.

Steve has a reputation around school for dating a lot of girls. It was true, he did date a lot of them, and maybe a few guys here and there, but that is between them and no one else. But no one ever bothers to really get to know Steve. They look at this kid from a rich family, who they think is attractive, and some wanted to know if the rumors are true about his privates, but all their judgements are superficial. That’s why most of them were one-time things. Robin and Eddie, who with the exception of last night, he hung out with for one morning, knew more about the real Steve and who he really is than people who pursue him for weeks before getting a date.

********************************************************************************************************************************** 

 Joyce and Jonathan are sitting next to each other at the side of Will’s hospital bed. They are quietly talking about what to do for permanent housing. Will gets a say as well, once he is out of the hospital. They sterilized Will at the lab, essentially disinfecting his skin, and the hospital washed him up again when he arrived. Benny left a note explaining that they were keeping Will sedated until at least the next morning as he was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion and living under constant stress for a week, plus he has a lung infection, so is being given strong antibiotics along with the electrolytes in his IV. The oxygen tube is to make it easier for his body to stay oxygenated, and the tube going up his nose is providing him with protein and nourishment pumped into his stomach. As much as they are doing for Will, he is in pretty good health. Much is just to help him fully recover faster, and make sure he gets proper nutrition before they try solid food after sedation.

An overweight man with white hair and a limp enters the room. “Ms. Byers, Jonathan, I am Dr. Sam Owens from the D.O.E lab. I helped the gentlemen retrieve your son. How is he?”

“He is heavily sedated, and has a lung infection. He is being fed through a tube, and is in the hospital for God knows how long.” Joyce growls out, fire and fury in her eyes. “How the FUCK do you think he is?”

Jonathan reaches over and grabs his mother’s forearm. “Mom, sit down please. Dr. Owens is the one who helped and replaced that bastard head of the lab. Just try not to take his head off like the last guy had done to him.”

“I am truly sorry for all you have had to go through and don’t worry, all of your expenses will be taken care of. I am cleaning up Dr. Brenner’s mess the best I can.” Dr. Owens tries to explain.

“Well, thank you for that.” Joyce throws out sarcastically. “You’ll have to excuse me for not jumping for joy, but with my baby laying here sick in the hospital, our house and our cars, and almost everything in the house gone, it is a little hard to be very cordial towards anyone who works at the lab right now.”

“I do understand, ma’am. I have children of my own around his age, and I would be furious too if either one was in the hospital, and almost everything we own gone.” Dr. Owens says empathetically. “I am a medical doctor; would you mind if I peek at his chart?”

“Go ahead.” Joyce says grudgingly. “Can’t do any more harm than already has been done.”

Dr. Owens looks at the chart flipping through the admissions records especially slowly, then checking his current status. “Even though it is hard to believe, it looks like your son is actually doing well. If you would like, once you have a place to live, and Will is off oxygen, we will gladly pay for a private nurse of your choosing and move him home. It will get him out of here 4 or 5 days early.”

“Actually, we already found a place.” Jonathan states. “The owner of the Harrington Estate is friends with Chief Hopper, and one of their rental houses was available, so we will be staying there, and it is furnished.”

“That is actually very good to hear.” Dr. Owens replies. The estate is next to the lab, though the houses are not. “Assuming Will needs some therapy to help him move forward, it is very easy for either him to come to us, or the therapist can come to you. I would like you both to have several of my cards. Please give one to whomever does the renting on the estate, and we will arrange to pay the rent directly. Also, when you find the new cars you want, have the salesmen call me to arrange payment. This is just for clothing and immediate needs.” Dr. Owens hands Joyce a check for $10 thousand dollars. “If you need more to replace things now, let me know and we will send or drop off another check. We can always leave it at the security office since we are only allowed on the estate if requested. That check is not for rent or anything else. Just food, clothes, and furniture or house goods you need. We will take care of your permanent housing when you decide whether to rebuild or move, as well as money to furnish that. Ms. Byers, Jonathan, I know you have both missed the last week of work. Take your paychecks you have missed and will miss out of that, and if there are any issues with your employers, have them call my office. I have to leave for now, but wanted to drop off the check for immediate needs.”

Jonathan and Joyce both stand up and shake hands with the doctor, though Joyce’s body language relays she is doing it grudgingly and solely to be civil. They watch the door close behind the doctor before they continue their conversation. 

“Have you thought about what you want to do for a permanent house, mom?”

“Unless you and Will disagree, and you don’t have to answer now, I want to rebuild on the property of our other house.” Joyce says confidently. “Hop said the thing in the walls is dead, and the government will build what we want, not what was there. Although I think I want it in a different place, not right on top of the old one. We own all that property which we won’t find anywhere else, and I fought like hell to keep that house after I kicked Lonnie out.”

“As long as Will agrees, that’s fine by me.” Jonathan agrees. “What about cars? I don’t want to take advantage of Steve…” Jonathan slaps his hands over his mouth. He wasn’t supposed to say that.

Joyce gently takes both his hands in her own. “I already know Steve is the one who owns the estate and arranged everything, Jonathan. I just thought you didn’t know, and apparently, he also prefers we don’t know, but we do. So, we can’t tell anyone else, and don’t let on we know to Steve.” She smiles at him in the way only a mother can ever smile at their own child. “I think a small station wagon or bigger hatchback would be nice. I don’t have to worry about cramming Will, you, and his friends in it. Even though that Mercedes is big and wonderful to drive, a car that expensive is not me.”

“I feel kind of the same about the Jeep. It is more about having fun than going where you need to go, people and cargo too. I was thinking about something with 4-wheel drive though, like a small truck, so I can plow our drive and make money plowing others too.”

“Smart thinking. When did you get so wise?”

“When you were busy being my mom.” Jonathan says as he hugs Joyce.

**********************************************************************************************************************************

“Steve, Steve, are you OK? Hop won’t let me come out and see you, but I can feel something is wrong.” The worried communication from Ellie sounds in his head.

“Just some grown up stuff, Ellie. Did Hop tell you that I am going to live with you two in the cabin for a while?” Steve sends her, trying to change the subject.

“Yes! I am so happy too. I was really sad you were going back to that house without me, and I know you don’t like it when you are alone there.”

“Hey now, you are my little sister Ellie. I am supposed to worry about you and take care of you. You shouldn’t be worrying about me or trying to take care of me.” Steve reminds her, trying to push a little extra love through their mental channel. “I need to make a few phone calls still, then I will come inside, ok?”

“Yes, and maybe we can go up in the loft later?” Ellie is apparently thrilled to have somewhere new to explore and be aside from the trailer. “Hop says maybe we’ll go look at the cabin later after the bad but not so bad men from the lab go away.”

“That’ll be fun. I know he doesn’t have the furniture and it needs to be painted but he told me it is starting to look like a house instead of a big mess.” Steve tells Ellie. “I am going to make those calls now, then we can do stuff together.”

She sends her agreement and Steve feels the connection disappear again. He decides to move along with the calls. His next one is to the Wheeler house, since he knows that number by heart, to let Mike know Will is OK, but will be in the hospital a bit, and asks him to let Henderson and Sinclair know.

Steve looks at his watch and decides it is late enough to call Robin without waking the whole house up. He dials her number from what he has written down, and this time she answers.

“Hi Robin, it’s Steve, how are you fee….” Is all he manages to get out before Robin cuts him off.

“Oh my God Steve! I was up half the night thinking about what you and Barb did, and I would have never have the nerve to do that. That was soooooo badass! I was ready to run away, except I had to hold Eddie down and keep him calm.” She somehow manages to spew out at about three times her normally rapid rate of speaking.

“Robin, Robin, calm down. How much coffee have you had this morning? And please tell me no one can overhear you!” Steve says in a serious tone of voice, but a huge grin is splitting his face at his friend’s talkativeness.

“Oh, coffee makes me hyper so I don’t drink it.” Robin is still talking faster than her normal rate of speech, but slower than a moment ago. “I am the only one home right now. Well, my dad is asleep, and Pat, my mom, is at church. I think she was wearing a wig this morning, because I have never seen her hair piled so high on her head, but she’s from Texas, and thinks the higher the hair, the closer to Jesus. She always has it piled up on Sundays that she goes to church, but her hair barely fit under the top of the doorframe this time.”

Steve busted out laughing. “Pat sounds like quite the character, I can’t wait to meet her in person. Now it looks like it will be longer. Hopper is freaking out a bit and in super protective mode right now. So much happened, and I had to tell him about the thing we blew up.”

“Oh, baby…” Robin says, trying not to laugh. “What do you mean we? I was holding down a drug dealer to keep him from screaming his head off. You blew it up… well, you and Barb. Since Hopper is home, that mean everything went ok?”

“Yes, Hopper and Benny are both fine. Tired but fine. They got Will out of there, and he is relatively okay. He had pretty bad hypothermia and dehydration, and a touch of pneumonia, but he will be fine.” Steve relays to Robin. “By the way, we don’t have to clean up the all the stuff from last night. Since it was a lab critter, they sent a team to do it, and they’ll return the traps and stuff once it’s all been sterilized.”

“Thank God. I really did not want to look through the woods for all the bits and pieces of that thing, although we could have probably found them just by smell.” Robin gags a bit as she remembers how it smells like something already dead and rotting. “My mom went to church to pray for you today. I have no idea what you said on the phone yesterday, but she loves you already, and she thinks your parents are shit, which I know you do too.”

“I don’t even consider them my parents. I just call them by their names since they don’t treat me like someone they give a shit about. If this whole crime thing my dad probably committed is any clue. A lot of the money he took was supposed to go in a trust fund for me that my grandparents set up since it was mostly their company.” Steve explains.

“Oh my God if my mother knew that she’d be hunting your parents down, and she has great aim with a pistol. I’ve never seen her use a rifle, so don’t know about that.”

“Trust me, your mom could just join the posse.”

“Oh, my lord she was mad enough yesterday, but after she saw the news this morning she was ready to rain hellfire and brimstone on them. Until I got up and explained you weren’t there, which she knows she can’t talk about, she thought you had gotten killed last night. That’s what they were saying on the news today, at least after what happened with your car and the house. Everyone thinks you were in it.” Robin’s voice has that cringy tone as she relays the information.

“That may be for the best right now. At least the safest, and easiest way to not have people trying to question me from the press.” Steve says casually because he suspects the next part will send Robin into a tizzy. “Until they know who did it and why, to be safe they are assuming I was the target because it was all over the news about me staying inside the house and they blew up my car too.”

“Oh my God… I didn’t even consider they could be after you. I just figured they wanted some revenge on Richard, and that’s why they blew up the house. Benefits of a crime and all that.” Robin is absolutely aghast at the thought of them going after a kid. A kid that is definitely her friend now. Trauma bonding and monster guts tend to do that.

“Well, I mean they think it would have been to get back at Richard by killing his son so it is still indirect, but scary. So, I probably won’t be back at school before Thanksgiving if not Christmas. Hop is going to talk to the principal, but for now, public record is until ATF goes through the house they are considering it likely, but not definite, I was in it. Can you fill Eddie and Barb in on the story?”

“I can do that easy enough. You need me to get your schoolwork for you?”

“Hop is going to take care of it. Since he is good friends with Joyce Byers, Jonathan will pick it up for Hop, and leave it at the police station.” Steve feels bad about lying to Robin, but doesn’t want her to put Harrington + Estate together with Steve Harrington by saying Jonathan is leaving it at the estate Security Office. If he can help it, he doesn’t want anyone to know who it actually belongs to or exactly how rich he is.

Steve makes sure Robin has the phone number, and Steve lets her know the gang can come over anytime, but they have to stay inside the barn/trailer for now, and they say their goodbyes.

Steve was now down to 3 or 4 phone calls. The one he was unsure about making was the coffee shop to see if Adele and Nico had made up their minds about taking on an investor since his family has been on the news non-stop for 2 days with all the drama.

Either way, his next calls have to be to the lawyer, Mr. Dewey, and the head of the trust, Mr. Martinson. He decides on Martinson first since it will be a relatively easy call. Using his “after hours” number, which Steve guesses simply means home number, Steve gets him right away. Mr. Martinson was glad he was hiding out from the press away from the Harrington Estate and his house, which is technically part of the estate, and the attack last night did no harm to Steve. It did bring up a question Steve had in mind though. If something happens to him before he is of legal majority age, what happens to the trusts? According to Mr. Martinson, if another relative to the immediate family is found, they can inherit the trusts, but Richard and Angelica are barred from ever having anything to do with holding the trusts or managing them. Once he is of legal age, he can designate a recipient if he keeps the trusts, which Steve said he prefers with extra income they earn deposited in a separate cash account he would have access to, while leaving enough funds to manage the properties etc. or they would pass to his beneficiaries.

Steve clarifies again that he has decided to keep the trusts, and to only have the extra cash in them come out of the trusts for him to use, as they generate a lot of income and all hold large cash reserves from the last 4 or 5 years. Normally they would have been paid to the trust beneficiary monthly, but Richard Sr and Lila Harrington did not want there being any chance of Richard Jr or Angelica having access to the money. Steve mentions he has recently discovered he has a sister, at least half-sister, and perhaps full sister due to a mix up when Richard and Angelica were seeking fertility treatments. He wants, once he is emancipated, for her to inherit the trusts if anything happens to him, when she is 18 or emancipated. Mr. Martinson says the documents for Steve to take possession of the trusts, and keep the management the same, with Elizabeth Sarah Hopper as the beneficiary, will be ready when he is emancipated. As for the house and car, both will be replaced under the insurance policy for the estate, and the artwork and other valuables would be paid out at their current appraised value as all were documented and insured, which totals about $10 million. Steve can rebuild anywhere on the estate he wants, or move into one of the existing buildings and use the money for other things. Steve will also get all the income that has been kept in the funds for the last 4-5 years transferred wherever he wants.

The conversation with the lawyer, Mr. Dewey, is much the same. Steve specifies he will work through Smitty about all the details since he deals with Steve’s personal, as well as estate security. Since Steve’s parents are not only under investigation by the SEC and IRS, if they are lucky, Richard will be able to maintain his 1/3 of the company and get quarterly profit checks if it is allowed to by the SEC, though he could have no hand in managing it. The current fiduciaries on the board as well as Richard will need to reimburse the company for the missing funds first, and from there it will depend on final judgements. Since Steve has no interest in running the company the trustees for the company will consult him about major decisions and the lawyer with Mr. Martinson will find well vetted fiduciaries to replace the board once the dust settles. Steve’s fully in agreement with that plan, though the company may need to be restructured depending on the SEC ruling. Finally, now that Steve’s parents were fugitives and he has no living relatives in the US, the emancipation paperwork will be submitted at 9:00 Monday morning sharp with a rush ruling requested due to the situation, which means it could be a day, a week, or months. Though with all the press generated, a swift judgement to emancipate him is likely as he has no guardian and is just over a year away from 18.

The next call is one Steve really doesn’t want to make, but is very important. He needs to talk over things regarding a house and replacing his BMW with Smitty. He really has no idea what Smitty will let him get and what he won’t due to security. His hope is if he needs a more “safe” car, they can specially equip it like the Jeep he is using. It isn’t that Steve doesn’t like what they did with the Jeep, he does, but the Jeep itself always makes him think of that Holy Roller prick, Jason Carver. If he has to hear one more sermon in the locker room from him and the ‘Amen corner’, he just might rip his head off and shit down his throat to show the kid what he thinks he is full of. Even though he is a sophomore, he made Varsity this year, so Steve didn’t have to hear his mouth last year, and he’ll probably get used to it, but he just knows the self-righteous asshole is going to launch into some sermon about stealing as soon as he sees Steve, like he needs to hear that about Richard, whom he doesn’t even like and who stole from him personally.

Hopper comes out of the trailer, followed by Ellie. She runs around Hopper and hugs Steve as hard as she can considering she is hugging his waist. She looks up at Steve, giving him her best puppy eyes, and he can’t help but smile. “What are you doing out here?” he asks while rubbing Ellie’s back.

“Hop has to go out, so I came out to say hi! Are you done yet?” Again, with the puppy eyes, and Steve’s knows it’s because she wants to go in the loft and run around some.

“I have 2 more calls to make, then I promise, we can do what you want, okay?”

She nods then runs back in the trailer. It is chilly in the barn, and she didn’t wear a jacket out. “Did you put a movie on for her to watch?” Steve asks Hopper.

“Yes I did. It’s one of those princess cartoons she loves.” Hopper grumbles. He is not a Disney Princess fan, even if it keeps Ellie occupied. “I’m heading over to check on Will, Joyce, and Jonathan. Any messages?”

“Give Joyce a hug from me, and let them know I am fine, just been hiding out, and tell Jonathan I said hi.” Steve exhaled a long breath. “Tell Will I said to get better soon, and when he is up to it, and maybe back home, if he can draw some new pictures for me. All the old ones burned up in the fire, but don’t tell him that. Just that I would love some new ones. Also, if Joyce asks, since she has been preoccupied with finding Will, let her know I can’t go over for dinner for a while. Remember, I know nothing about their house on Murkwood, or them moving onto the estate. Neighbors… convenient.” Steve says suggestively while wiggling his eyebrows up and down.

“Oh geez. Not you too. Isn’t it bad enough I gained two kids overnight, am trying to get my house in order so we can move in, and I have the government needing my butt over at the lab to get me to sign an NDA.” Hopper grumbles about it, but again, Steve picks up on 2 kids, not a kid and you. Steve also notices he changed into some of his nicer flannel and new jeans.

“Well, once you have Ellie’s paperwork, you can have Joyce over to see the new house, and when Will is up and around again, I need help if she thinks she can with my school stuff, so I am sure she will be over plenty. Besides, maybe you can invite her and the kids over for Thanksgiving in you new pad!” Steve throws in just to tease Hop a bit. “Oh, and you know nothing about their new place… total surprise to you she has somewhere that fast and that’s great she has some cars to get around.”

“Teenagers are a pain in my butt. The bane of my existence.” Hopper mutters, climbing into his truck. “I know nothing, got it, and can you open the barn door and close it for me.” Hopper states more than asks as he closes the door and starts the truck.

Steve stands by the door, open just a bit after Hopper backed out. Even though it is November, it is nice for some fresh air to get into the barn, especially with truck exhaust in the air.

Steve closes the door again, placing the block of wood in the brackets to hold the barn doors shut, then walks over to the phone to call Smitty. He can feel his insides twisting with anxiety as he dials the number and it rings. Steve loves Smitty in a role model way, and he doesn’t think the man has a mean bone in his body; but talking with Smitty makes everything he and Hopper discussed real. Some part of Steve’s brain knows it is, but since he hasn’t seen the car or the house, it has been an abstract discussion. Now it’s going to be real. No way around it because Smitty doesn’t lie, and he won’t hide the extent of it from Steve. Steve has partly decided what to do about the Loch Nora property, what to do about a house to live in, and has an idea that may or may not be possible about replacing his car. When Smitty answers, Steve thanks him for making sure he stayed safe and sound with everything going on. Smitty had gotten a call from Nonna earlier. She was extremely worried for Steve, and was happy with the actions taken, though Smitty told Steve she wants him to have bodyguards. Smitty got her to back off that idea after explaining Steve wasn’t leaving the house, and no one except a handful of people even knows it exists. Steve directs Smitty to have Nonna call him if she bought up bodyguards again, since that was not going to happen. He is fine with added security, since it is subtle, but if it is so unsafe he can’t go out without bodyguards, he shouldn’t be in public. Smitty did not argue the point, but he did explain Nonna’s love and worry about him is what has her thinking that way. She is a grandparent, and he would feel the same about his own grandkids if they were in Steve’s place. That calmed Steve’s nerves as he always thought that Smitty is someone that thoroughly and unemotionally evaluates threats to safety.

Smitty did have some potential good news for Steve: ATF was in possession of some video, though not very clear, of the person who destroyed the house and car. They were sending it to the FBI to see if they could clean up the video. It was from the camera above the door that Steve had completely forgotten about since it was concealed. The video was mostly destroyed, but there was a section they were trying to salvage. Smitty also let Steve know that because of the reinforcements around his closet, a number of his clothes and belongings in there were salvaged overnight (before the ATF arrived), as well as some things in his desk since his bedroom was in a corner in the back of the house away from where the firebombs were set. It was all boxed up and clothes sent for dry cleaning to get the smell of smoke out. He said they found 2 safes as well, which they could bring over to Steve since it was technically his property or they could have two men come over with Hopper to unload them at shift change time. Then they could go off and patrol the property.

Steve did feel better knowing some of his personal items were ok. He hopes at least a few of the drawings Will made are among them. Just thinking about Will and Joyce and Jonathan, Steve asks if they were okay with living on the estate and if they had seen the house yet. Smitty tells Steve they are still at the hospital, which is fine, because the house cleaners aren’t done yet as they wanted the furniture in first so EVERYTHING would be cleaned. Smitty also called Annie asking what they would need to fully stock the kitchen and where it was in the houses. The everyday kitchen in the big house had everything and more. The TVs and stereos are in. Also, Smitty was mistaken it was one of the 4 BR 2.5 bath homes that are well over 2,000 square feet, so they would have a guest room if needed. Steve is pleased to hear how large it is relative to their old house, as that was probably somewhere between 1,000 and 1,200 square feet. This house also has a separate family room and living room, so Steve asks Smitty to make sure the big TV is in the family room, and there is another TV, 19” or 25” for the living room. Steve already knows all the houses have cable, and utilities are included in the rent, and that will save the family on expenses, though they would have been paid for by the government. Smitty said he knows there are several barely used TV’s in the ranch house so he and James will move the biggest one over to the house. Steve blushes involuntarily at the thought of James lifting something heavy and his biceps bulging. Smitty has also asked his wife (Steve already knew you don’t tell her to do anything. She is very sweet, but does not take well to commands from anyone over 13) to stock the house with groceries so Joyce doesn’t need to worry about getting to the store with her kid in the hospital. Steve tells Smitty to pay for his own groceries with estate funds as well as a thanks for the help with that, and tell his wife to get anything she liked: filet mignon, prime rib, whatever. They have gone above and beyond in helping Steve get the Byers’ house ready fast.

Finally, they got to the topic that is eating at Steve’s nerves, and quite honestly scares the crap out of him. Since the idea he may have been the target of the firebomber, and the police are playing it off that no one knows if Steve was in the house, though it was likely, just to get the damned reporters out of Hawkins faster. The thought of being a target makes him feel like throwing up. He could almost gargle with the bile and coffee creeping up the back of his throat.

He put Barb, Eddie, and Robin, as well as Wayne, and of course the Byers family as safe people to allow on the property, password or not, and explains to Smitty they would eventually get furniture deliveries, probably this week, but coordinate it with Hopper so the furniture can be checked and security will be on hand when it is unloaded.

Steve decides to do what Pop Pop called ‘Steve Putting On His Business Cap’. It tends to separate him from his emotions a little bit especially when he gets scared, nervous, or lonely. Smitty asks if he put any thought into what kind of replacement car he wanted. Steve admits that he loved his BMW but was considering an Audi 5000 quattro because of the all-wheel drive. So Smitty asks Steve if he could get a BMW 733i with AWD, if he would be pleased with that. Of course, Steve emphatically says yes, and mentions he would love the engine in the Jeep. Smitty tells him he already has their customizer building the engine, and he told him he could convert a BMW 733i to all wheel drive and extra plating on the bottom to protect from car bombs, and bulletproof glass. Smitty lets Steve know if the BMW is in stock at the dealer, it will be finished around Thanksgiving, give or take a week. That is fine since Steve suspects he is going to be here at least that long before he could risk being seen in public.

Finally, the big question: what to do about his house. Steve admits he isn’t sure where to put it yet, but he thought to himself it is because he needed to talk with Hopper first. Steve tells Smitty he isn’t sure where he wants to build it yet, but he would like a ranch house with a 2-story entryway for more light, but mainly having an attic over and safety basement under the “common” area of the house. He mentions liking bigger, but fewer rooms because it makes the use and furniture layout more flexible, and he doesn’t need 15 rooms like in Loch Nora. After the entryway, a reasonable sized living room perhaps 20X25, with a formal dining room slightly narrower, but the full length of the living room. Behind that, he would want a decent sized combination to eat in kitchen and family room combined. About 30X30 with large French doors opening to a patio and pool area. A wing on the left with a 4-car garage and mudroom set at a 45 degree angle like the big house. On the right, a similar wing with the Master Bedroom suite at the end of the hall with the bathroom, walk in closet, and sleeping area 35X20ish in total. A hallway down the middle, and 2 sets of guest rooms on either side, roughly 15X15 with a common bathroom for the two, and the one closest to the master bedroom sleep area having an adjoining door so it could be used as a nursery or study if ever needed. He wants a full bathroom in the mudroom and a half bath between the living room and entryway. Gas (or propane) two-sided fireplace between the living room and Dining Room, a large gas or propane fireplace in the family room and master bedroom. Steve also wants a 2-bedroom pool house to fully enclose the patio and pool area with a walk through area on either side. Smitty says he can talk to an architect and get the plans drawn up without knowing the site, and put in his security features.

Steve did decide if he moves back to Loch Nora, his home would be built on a different part of the property. Not right where the old one had been. He asks if the original plot and plan details were on file anywhere before Richard changed them to build the giant mausoleum on 4 or 5 plots, and build the houses that would fit in with the others in the neighborhood. He also asked Smitty to have the trustees see what the houses would rent for and what they would sell for with high end finishes, so he can decide for sure what to do. Steve also checks with Smitty if the insurance company will still pay to build a new house if he built it in the woods along the fire road or the piece of property in front of Hopper’s, which Smitty confirms they will. Literally everywhere on the estate was considered rebuilding it. An adjustor is due tomorrow to look at the house and place a value on it as well as a replacement for the BMW. The trust will get the check for the amount of those plus the contents that Richard and Angelica put a fine arts and furnishings rider on, and the insurance company has a binder of it all on file. Since Richard Jr was too cheap to pay for the insurance, and had the trust do it, the value will go to the trust, and therefore Steve. Steve will have quite a bit of money with which to build and furnish just about anything he wants. Steve did a quick guesstimate of the value of everything, and realizes he would have more than enough for what he wanted as well as building some if not all the houses to rent or sell in Loch Nora. So, this whole mess could be a cloud with a silver lining.

Smitty admits he likes the idea of Steve being closer to the main part of the estate or on it with the change in circumstances. Steve tells Smitty he thinks it might be wiser as well, given what is happening now, and God forbid, anyone check into his net worth once he is emancipated. That is the direction Steve was leaning for the moment, and he is thinking they would make the new homes in Loch Nora the same size as the others but label those house as Lila’s Estate Homes at Loch Nora, and give the interiors high end finishes. That is his thought for the moment, but he didn’t tell Smitty every detail since it all might change once they run numbers, and he might have to talk to someone about seed money to allow them to start a company to build the interior of new construction. He knew of at least 5 or 6 projects he could use them on, and knew the work was impeccable. The last thing Steve wants to make sure of, which he knew Mrs. Smith would do if Smitty asks her to, is let him know if the Byers family needs anything. For once he can pay them back for Joyce’s years of kindness. Also, tell the family the new TV and stereos are for them to keep, but his Nana’s is a loaner. A housewarming present from the owner, Steve tells him to call it. Smitty says he has Hopper’s number so he will keep in touch about the insurance as well as the car and everything else they discussed. Steve thanks Smitty profusely for all his help, and call any time since he won’t be back at school for a bit, then they say goodbye and end the call.

Steve decides to call Nico and Adele later as Ellie has been patiently waiting for him for a while. He knows she can get up in the loft by herself, but they also made a deal that especially with lab people doing a cleanup on the property today, she will not go up there without him, and the doors stay closed. When Steve opens the door to the trailer, he sees Ellie fell asleep waiting for him. He takes the blanket off the back of the couch and places it over her. He realizes he forgot to shower this morning, so he gets fresh clothes from his bag in the bedroom and goes into the bathroom. Steam quickly fills the room, but it isn’t until the warm water hits him that he realizes how cold he was while in the barn.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

Homecoming and What Now?

Despite Will being heavily sedated until at least the next morning, Joyce plans on staying there until the late afternoon-evening shift comes on. She wants to meet the nurse that is responsible for Will. Jonathan gets himself and Joyce lunch from the cafeteria. It is typical hospital cafeteria food. Something you don’t eat by choice but necessity when you are spending long stretches at the hospital. Jonathan calls Smitty around 2:30, and Smitty lets him know the house is all set, their bags are still at the office, and the kitchen filled with clean dishes, pans, and small appliances as part of the furnishings provided, and they had also stocked the bathrooms with towels and other necessities, as well as the refrigerator and freezer and the cabinets with food. When Jonathan tells Joyce she breaks down in tears and tells Jonathan she didn’t know whether she would hug or strangle Steve for all he had done. Hopper comes in shortly after Joyce stops crying, and Jonathan excuses himself to see what he can salvage of their personal belongings from their barely standing house.

After Joyce catches Hopper up on Will’s condition, and why he is sleeping despite having been pretty alert when Hopper and Benny got him out, Hopper asks how she is. Joyce starts crying again.

“Woah, hey Joyce, don’t be upset.” Hopper tells her while pulling her into a warm hug. “Will is going to be fine, and I know it is hard when you don’t have anything left, but I talked to Dr. Owens just before stopping at the station and coming here. He assured me the government was going to take care of everything, buy or rebuild whatever you want, and he will give you a check for immediate expenses.”

Joyce slaps him hard on the shoulder. “I’m not crying because I am sad. I am crying because I am happy. Thank you so much for getting my baby home safely Hop. I will be forever grateful, and don’t give me that friends helping friends crap. That was a hell of a lot more.”

“You mean like my job, Joyce.” Hopper says smiling because he knows it would frustrate the hell out of Joyce.

“James Hopper, cut the shit right now. You may be able to get away with that stuff with other people, but I have known you long enough that I know all about you literally marshaling the troops to help you, and I know you don’t do that for everyone. Trust me, Benny may not want to accept my thanks either, but he will.”

“I will make sure to alert him then.” Hopper says while dodging another shoulder slap from Joyce. She may be tiny, but she can pack a wallop when she wants to.

“I don’t know what it is with the men in my life… well mostly because 90% of the people in my life are men, but I think you have all lost your minds.” Joyce says sternly. “I can’t believe the risk you and Benny took to get my boy back. I had no idea until this morning.”

“It really wasn’t that risky. We had black Ops soldiers leading the way, and by the time we got where we needed to be, Dr. Owens, Sam, had greeted us and led us in. It was a happy coincidence Dr. Brenner was removed as the head of the lab once his head was removed from him.” Hopper chuckled at his own little jab at Brenner. If Joyce knew what he did to children, she would have taken his head off herself.

“That is just awful Jim. I can’t believe you said that.” Joyce scolds him a bit before getting to the part she knows was not low risk. “Well, you can say there was no danger, but that thing in my wall was very dangerous and you guys killed it.”

“I would love to take credit for that since I know what it looked like, but we didn’t kill it.” Hopper admits, knowing Joyce will not be happy if she knew who did.

“Did Dr. Brenner’s people kill it while destroying my home?” Joyce pries since Hop isn’t telling her, and she suspects it is on purpose.

“Um, no. It killed them. I think there were about 2 dozen of them, though they aren’t exactly sure since that thing kind of ate some of them, and there was no official record of the invasion since it was not an authorized action.”

“Oh God, that is disgusting. Then what happened to it if you guys didn’t get it, and Dr. Brenner’s team didn’t?” She persists. He is hiding something, and he may be almost a foot and a half taller, but she could get him in a headlock and drive her knee into his nose if she wants.

“It was blown up with a grenade.”

He is still dodging what happened. “OK Hopper, last chance or I swear, I will break your nose again. No gaps in the story, nothing. Who killed that thing and how did they land a grenade close enough to it?”

“Well, we found out that thing could pop up wherever it wanted to. For whatever reason, it had taken Will. Steve and a couple of his friends were worried if they didn’t distract it, we or Will could get attacked in the rescue of Will. As Steve put it, a deer died where they had set a trap after the deer was hit by a car. This thing popped up out of nowhere to eat the deer. When the thing opens its mouth, its whole head opens, like a tulip bud with teeth. Anyway, it was a bit away from where they were hiding since they only wanted it to stay there, away from us. Steve said when it opened its mouth/head, whatever, throwing a grenade down its throat was like scoring in basketball, so he did it. One grenade right down its throat, and before it even figured out where it came from, the grenade blew up, and there were monster bits everywhere.” Hopper finishes, waiting for the outburst from Joyce.

“I don’t know whether I want to hug him, strangle him, or lecture him next time I see Steve. That sweet, crazy kid. That little shit, as you probably figured out, owns the big Harrington Estate out by the D.O.E Lab. When he heard what happened at our house, he had Smitty tell us the “owner” heard of my misfortune and would have a furnished house ready for us this afternoon on the estate and lent us two cars. I am going to make the biggest dinner for him when we get settled, but he doesn’t want us to know it’s him, so do not say anything.” Joyce cautions Hopper.

“My suggestion is you give that kid the biggest hug you can. When you catch up on the news you will see why. No, he does not want anyone knowing he has that much money personally. Most people assume it is his father’s. How’d you figure it out?” Hopper asks.

“DICK Harrington would never do something as nice for someone as Steve did. Being there are 3 Harringtons alive tied to that estate, and it would never be DICK, and Angie is always drunk and or stoned, so couldn’t authorize a certified letter, it left Steve. I was thinking if his grandparents, who were such good people, didn’t leave DICK the family house, they probably left him almost nothing, and left it to Steve, and I know they owned a lot of things in Hawkins and elsewhere.” Joyce explains. “I will not tell anyone, and please don’t tell him I know since he didn’t want me to. I don’t want him to feel funny around me.”

“I promised him I would lie and say it wasn’t him if you figured it out, but I guess there is no point, and besides, I can’t lie to one of my oldest friends.” Hopper tells Joyce. “So, you pretend you don’t know, and I will pretend I don’t know you know. Deal?”

“Deal.”

Jonathan is shocked at the condition of the house and cars. He knows it is bad but didn’t expect this. He gets the few things out of the parts of the cars that weren’t compressed. The men waiting around to take down the house tried to help him open up the cars a bit more, but it wasn’t happening.

All he could salvage from the house is some (most) of Will’s drawings, some of his art supplies, and his DnD game. His own record collection is in good shape, so he packs that, and a few articles of his clothing. Most of Joyce’s stuff is a wreck, but he gets a few articles of clothing for her, and the stash of photo albums and other mementos, but that’s about it. Everything else is trashed, broken, or unwearable. Everything in the attic is in storage, which is good, because he knows there are more photos and mementos packed away up there. He puts the two boxes of salvaged stuff in the Jeep and tells the guys he is done. As he is getting ready to take off in the Jeep, he looks at the house one last time. The men pull one support post out, and the roof over the rest of the porch and part of the kitchen caves in. With that, he throws the Jeep in gear and goes.

Jonathan drives over to the estate, which is less than 5 minutes by car from their former and future home. He had never realized it was that close, but he also rarely drove that way as the road dead ends at the D.O.E. lab. They probably built that lab out here since the only thing out this way is the estate and some fire roads through the woods, and most were in such bad shape a car would get stuck on them. The land across from the estate is all wooded so Jonathan is guessing it is part of the estate. He pulls up to the Security Office, walks in, and knocks on Smitty’s door. Smitty opens the door, and when Jonathan asks to store the two boxes with their bags, Smitty offers to take him over to the house. Jonathan declines as he feels weird about going there the first time without his mom. Smitty goes out with him and grabs one of the boxes, and Jonathan takes the other. On the way in, Smitty asks about Will, and Jonathan explains the doctors are keeping him asleep until at least tomorrow morning to help his body recover from the stress. Smitty tells Jonathan the boxes will be bought over to the house shortly. Jonathan thanks him, and heads back out to the hospital.

Jonathan parks in the Visitor’s Lot and goes to Will’s room. He is not looking forward to telling his mother how little he could salvage. He walks into the room to see her just sitting there alone, holding Will’s hand without the IV in, and is brushing the hair off his clammy forehead.

“Hi Mom.” He says so she knows he is here. “I dropped what I could salvage at Smitty’s office.”

Joyce looked up at him, the stress of the last week starting to take a visible toll on her. “Thank you for taking care of it, Jonathan. I hope it wasn’t too much work for you.”

“I did get all the photographs and mementos, as well as some personal belongings.” Jonathan relays to her. “However, it only fills like 2 boxes, so we will definitely be doing some shopping, specifically clothes shopping, but probably other odds and ends too. I guess you’ll be cashing that check tomorrow. I know Will’s size so can get him some new clothes as well as my own.”

Joyce leans her head down onto her arm on the rail on Will’s bed. “Damn, I hoped more is salvageable. Don’t buy too much for Will, just some of the basics like underwear, socks, sneakers, a jacket, some warm pajamas, and a robe or two and a few pieces of clothing. I want him to pick out his own things since this is the first time we can buy new stuff instead of hand-me-downs and thrift store clothes. Did you check out the rental house?”

“No mom, I don’t want to go there for the first time without you.” Jonathan explains to her. “Smitty said there is a master bedroom suite with its own bathroom, and three others that share another bathroom. He said it is between 2,000 and 2,500 sq feet with a separate family room and living room and a two-car garage.”

“Oh my God. I know Smitty said there was only one house available there, but that is more than double the size of our house!” Joyce takes a second to take a deep breath and make sure her voice is steady and free of tears. “If I find out there is a smaller house available on the estate I will kill Steve. He knows how small our old house was, and we can live in a smaller one.”

“It doesn’t matter mom. The government is paying full market rate for it, so we don’t have to worry about it. Besides, from what Smitty said, he thought it was a smaller house until he looked at it, and it is the only one not already occupied.” Jonathan assures her.

“I don’t want to get used to such a big place then go back to a little house.”

“You do realize Dr. Owens said they would buy or build whatever we want? I know we can’t build a house like Steve’s, but our old house had 4 bedrooms but 1 bathroom, and all the rooms were small, so I think we can truly get something the size of the rental built, especially after all the problems and stress caused by them, and trying to tell us Will was dead with the fake body they made.” Jonathan pauses to allow what he already said to sink in before he continues. “I am not trying to sound greedy or anything but look at everything they did with cutting taxes on rich people and operating secret labs within a lab. For once in all the years of struggling, and everything we and Will have had to go through, when they knew exactly where he was, they should give us each millions. You deserve to tell them to build your dream house.”

“Okay, okay. I can’t argue with you on anything you are saying, plus they destroyed the house I almost lost to Lonnie, but fought to keep, and won, and you boys grew up there and the memories can’t be replaced.”

They both hear the door opening and turn around to look. It is, thank God, Claudia Henderson dressed in her nurse’s uniform. She smiles broadly. “They asked me if I could work a double tonight, and I said yes if they made sure Will is my patient, so I will be his nurse until at least 7 a.m. tomorrow.”

Joyce goes over and hugs her. “Thank you for that. I feel so much better knowing you will be taking care of him.”

“Of course.” Claudia says with a big smile. “Besides, my Dusty has been begging me all day to make sure I get Will as a patient, and this way, the hospital gets their double shift, and you get me to watch over him. Now go get some real food and some rest. You look ready to drop.”

“I will on one condition.” Joyce bargains with Claudia. “If they decide to ease up on the sedation tomorrow morning, don’t let them do it until I am here. I want him to see me when he wakes up, so he knows he is home and OK.”

“Would I let them do it any other way?”

Claudia hugs Jonathan too, then chases them both out of the room to head “home”.

 When Steve is done with his shower and gets dressed, he figures Ellie will be standing outside the door chomping at the bit for them to go up to the loft. Surprisingly, she is still out cold on the couch, a strand of drool running down from the corner of her mouth. Staying up so late waiting for Hopper, plus using her abilities a lot last night must have really worn her out. Steve has long since figured out she prefers at least 10 hours of sleep, probably because they were constantly sleep deprived at the lab, and she would take 12 hours of sleep on days it isn’t very sunny. In the barn, it is like the lab was. No daylight to tell what time it is. So far, between her sleeping this morning and her nap she is at about 8 & ½ hours, maybe 9. Since it is afternoon now, Steve decides to try one more phone call before waking her up. He gets his jacket and steps out of the trailer, gently closing the door behind him.

Steve has not met Nico yet, so is not sure what kind of temperament the man has, but Adele is super sweet so he figures Nico must be a decent guy. Steve dials the number Adele gave him when he stopped in on Friday. A woman answers on the 2^nd ring.

Steve begins by letting her know who it is, and praying she won’t just hang up on him. “Hi, this is Steve Harrington, is Adele available? She gave me this number to call.”

“Oh Steve, this is Adele. I am so glad to hear you are alright after all that trouble with your family and whatnot.” She replies, sounding genuinely sorry about everything. “Are you doing okay, hon?”

“Yes, ma’am. It has been a bit stressful, and a whole lot scary, but fortunately I had advance notice about Richard’s inability to keep his hand out of the till and decided to stay somewhere safe to avoid the press.” He pauses for a moment to collect his thoughts on how to best say the rest. “Though I have been advised to not let anyone except family know I am alive, just in case, for a few days.”

“Ugh, terrible. So, you can’t even go out and do anything?”

“Not until at least the press leave town, and they have an idea if I was the target of the house being bombed or if it is just a coincidence and someone wanted revenge on Richard.” Steve explains, still refusing to acknowledge them as his own parents. “I just wish he and Angelica had not disappeared. I am the only Harrington child, so am left with their mess. Just waiting for the investigation results really.”

“So much for a nice young man to be dealing with. I would never do that to my kids. I am sorry to hear what they did, and what kinds of problems it is causing you.” Adele states sincerely again. “I know what you are calling about, so I will get Nico.”

“Oh, Adele, before you go, I have not told anyone yet whom or where I got the coffee, but everyone loves it. The police department wants to set up a steady supply as does at least one restaurant, and there are two others that may want you to start supplying them. If you and Nico don’t want a silent investor, I will still tell them your shop name and location, and if you do, well, we can discuss later.”

“I am so happy to hear that, Steve. Thank you for spreading the word before you know if there is a benefit in it for you.”

“My American grandparents always told me nice people with a good product, especially small businesses, deserve some help, whether you have anything to gain from it or not.” Steve explains to her.

“Your grandparents sound like good people. Not many left and from the news it certainly sounds like they had more of an influence on you than the people the police are looking for.”

“Yes ma’am. They certainly did. I spent much more time learning how to be a good person, and how to treat people right. My grandfather also taught me a lot about money and investing, and both taught me no one has a birthright to anything. They have to earn it.” Steve still misses Nana and Pop Pop a lot, and just talking about them makes his heart ache a tiny bit. There is that piece of him that will always miss them.

“Very good, very good. You are lucky to have had them in your life. I’ll go get Nico for you now. I need to check how the kids are doing with the shop. Bye Steve.” Adele says, setting down the phone before he has a chance to reply.      

Nico picks up a minute later, and Steve immediately recognizes his moderate Italian accent. He had thought he was Greek since Nico is used more by the Greeks as a name than Italians who tend to use the full name Niccolo. Steve automatically responded to his greeting in Italian, which seems to greatly please Nico. He asks where a boy with the name Harrington in the middle of America learned to speak Italian so well. Steve explains all about his Nonna, and how even though she speaks several languages, including English, she prefers Italian which he learned while visiting her. Nico inquires about her learning several languages, so Steve explains she runs her company out of Rome, but it has offices and does business throughout Europe. She had taken over when her husband passed on, but worked with her husband as she could and learned languages and the business over time while their daughter grew up.

After the small talk, Nico starts asking more pointed questions about what Steve expects in return for the investment, where the money is coming from (as in not the company under investigation), what kind of input and involvement Steve wants, and so on. Steve’s answers are pretty simple: depending on the percentage of the value of the company he invests, he would want that percentage of profits in return, the money was solely Steve’s to invest and had no ties to anyone but him, as far as input, Steve would expect nothing beyond making suggestions they could accept or refuse, but they are not bound to accept them unless he invests more than 50% of the company’s value, audits at Steve’s expense at any time and he would need to see profit and loss statements now, a fair appraisal of the company from a 3^rd party appraiser his lawyers would give them a list of, and if they wanted him out at any point, they could repay the investment with value increases for inflation, no interest. 

Steve has a few questions of his own, the primary one being what kind of expansion they will use the money for, and if he wants to learn parts of the business to be paid at the going rate for working there, and if they needed more employees, he had a lot of contacts so let him know. Steve would also like to be kept up to date if the company needed to expand in terms of money to increase revenue, like perhaps having a wholesale branch where they would need more space and more roasters. He already thinks he has picked them up a few restaurants, a public service facility, and owned several properties of varying types and sizes that could be used for any more space needed and depending on the property, it would be rented or sold to them at the going rate.

Nico and Adele already owned the building next door, and since they were like rowhouses, they had connected the 2^nd and 3^rd floors as family living space. But they are unhappy with the supplier of their baked goods, as the quality and freshness had gone downhill over the last two years. They want to open a bakery that would supply them with breads and things like Danishes and other bakery products to sell through the coffee shop, as well as fresh sandwiches at lunchtime, all upscale to fit what their coffee is, and to get another roasting machine. Depending on the volume of baked goods they may wholesale some, but for now they needed the funds to expand the coffee shop’s seating capacity and sales capacity because they could make more coffee than they can sell through the space they have now. Depending on volume, they would also like to supply some to wholesale customers, which apparently Steve was already doing regardless of whether they took him on as an investor. They have one child who is graduating culinary school and likes the baking, and breadmaking, and so on, and Adele could put sandwiches together during the morning lull, as well as having help from their other children and some trusted employees. Opening more locations is a big possibility down the road, and for that they would probably need a small warehouse to do the roasting and blending of coffee and baking, as well as storefronts and trustworthy staff. But that is a later idea. Right now, it is about expanding what they have and setting up the bakery. Depending on estimates, they are guessing around $100 thousand. Both are agreeable to that, so Steve will get a list of appraisers and put his accountant in touch with their accountant. They agree to talk in a few days, Wednesday, probably. They both sign off with “we’ll talk in a few days” and hang up.

Ellie’s head pops out the trailer door. “Aren’t you done yet Steve?” A little bit of annoyance leaking into her voice.

“I actually finished a while ago. But when I went inside to get you, you were asleep on the couch drooling.” He teases a bit back to try and keep her in a good mood. 

Ellie wipes at her cheek, and when she feels the wet saliva running from her mouth down her cheek with her hand, she grimaces. “Oh gross. How could you let me do that?”

Steve decides to tease her a little. “Let you? You were doing it when I went in, and it was already all wet. I took pictures. A lot of them. And I can’t wait to show them to Hop.” Steve didn’t really take pictures, but he wants to get a rise out of her. 

Ellie looks totally distressed at the thought of anyone seeing her drool in her sleep. “Please Steve. No. I don’t want pictures that I look gross in. I want to be pretty.” 

Steve can see the dampness forming along her lower eyelids, and seeing how sensitive she is about it, he confesses. “I didn’t take any pictures Ellie. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to get you upset.”

“It’s not nice Steve. Friends don’t lie, and brothers shouldn’t either.” She explains, the dampness of tears in her voice.

Steve goes over and holds her. “I didn’t mean to make you sad. I was teasing you.”

“How long was I asleep?” She mumbles into his shoulder.

“An hour or two. I thought you needed it since we waited up so late last night. I took a shower, got dressed, and waited a while before I remembered one last phone call.” Steve replies.

Lifting her head off his shoulder, Ellie looks a little surprised. “None of the noise woke me up?”

Steve just shook his head. “I think it may be too late to go upstairs. Hopper will be back soon, and he will not be happy if we are up there without permission.”

Ellie uses her most deadly weapon without any notice at all. She pulled the puppy dog eyes and quivering bottom lip. “I’m tired of the trailer.” She whimpers, aiming those big brown eyes right at his heart.

“I am too.” He admits to her. “We have to be careful though. The bad-but-not-so-bad men might still be out there. Hopper promised to show us the cabin when he got back if they were gone.”

Just like that, the puppy dog eyes, and quivering lip disappear, and Steve knew he was being played. “I forgot he said that. I can’t wait to see my room!” Ellie happily exclaims.

Steve just laughs at that as he has a suspicion she will wind up spending more nights sleeping with him, if not all, and none in her bed. Which reminds Steve he needs to get new bedroom furniture. He doesn’t think Hopper will think to buy anything bigger than a twin bed for the room and going from his big king-sized bed to a twin, then throwing Ellie in, would be a tight fit. He thinks once he sees the room, maybe he can offer to buy furniture for it since it will be his for a while and let Hop keep the furniture. Maybe, just maybe, Hopper will let him buy the furniture for the house as a way of thanking Hopper for giving him a place to stay. No way on earth would he buy expensive crap that hurt to sit on like Richard and Angelica, and if Hopper doesn’t like it, they can put it in the loft and Ellie and hopefully friends she will make can use it.

Joyce and Jonathan leave the hospital after making sure their contact information is up to date, and a list of allowed visitors is in place, which was pretty short. Steve Harrington, not that he was expected to come out of hiding, but just in case, Benny Hammond, Jim Hopper, and Dr. Sam Owens, since Hop had vouched for the man, and Joyce had a more friendly conversation with him on the phone. Anyone else, they need to be called about. They want to add the kids from the “party”, but they are too young unless accompanied by an older teen or adult. Claudia Henderson, God bless her, also requests a security guard be posted on the floor to keep an eye on Will’s room since he had been kidnapped. So, there will at least be someone keeping an eye on the room but not “stationed” at the door.

Joyce and Jonathan arrive back at the security office on the estate in broad daylight. Smitty is still in his office but getting ready to leave for the day. The boxes and bags have been moved to the house already, and everything was set at the house, including the loaner TV, and all the groceries Smitty’s wife purchased and put away. Smitty gets the keys from the same locked bottom drawer in his desk, giving three to Joyce so each family member has one, as well as a copy kept in the security office. Smitty has them follow him, and he pulls on the grass across the street from a well-kept two-story home. He directs Joyce and Jonathan to the driveway and opens the garage door with a remote in his pocket. They park the cars as Smitty walks into the garage and tells them both the remotes for the garage are on the sun visors, and all the exterior locks in the house will open with the same key. Smitty double checks they have his phone number and tells them to call with any questions or if they need anything. He departs, closing the garage door behind himself.

After the door closes, Joyce and Jonathan look at each other and start laughing hysterically. Joyce can’t help but to say what is on her mind. “Alright, well imagine what all the high society snobs in this town will say about white trash Joyce Byers driving a Mercedes, and parking in the garage of a nice-looking house on a beautiful estate. They would probably spend all day trying to figure out who exactly I was sleeping with.”

“Since when have we ever given a shit what they say, mom.” Yet he is laughing too because he knows there is a good amount of truth to it.

Joyce gives Jonathan a hug. “Well, let’s see how big a mess we have to clean up, and figure out which room you want.” She tries his key in the deadbolt and hers in the knob. Both work, so she pushes the door open.

The entry from the garage is into a “mud room” where clothes can be changed if they are dirty, shoes can be removed, and a giant-sized washer and dryer live there as well as a slop sink and a counter for sorting and folding clothes. There are also detergent, bleach, fabric softener, and dryer sheets, all looking brand new on a shelf above the machines. All products are brand name, whereas Joyce usually buys the generic ones to save money. The door to the mud room opens inward and they are standing in a nicely appointed kitchen. All relatively new appliances, there is a ton of storage, and long stretches of countertop, as well as a table with 6 chairs in the kitchen. Joyce immediately starts opening cabinets and the appliances to find everything well stocked with food, spices and herbs, dishes, pots and pans, and small appliances. She is stunned by the variety of food in the refrigerator and freezer.  Above the stove is a microwave oven, which will come in handy for the kids when heating up leftovers or snacks from the freezer.

There is a short note on the counter that simply says if you don’t like something, let me know and I’ll pick it up. Joan (Smitty’s wife) and their phone number. It is then that Joyce notices something and drops to her knees praising God. It takes Jonathan a second to realize she is ecstatic about the dishwasher, which their other house did not have.

There is a doorway to the left and one almost straight ahead. They vote on going left first. To the left is a dining room with a table and chairs for 12, more than she has ever had before. There is a sideboard next to the doorway which contains linens, silverware, and a nice set of dishes and glasses for 12. Joyce‘s eyes are a little misty as she tells Jonathan she is going to hug ‘that boy’ to death next time she sees him. So far, everything is spotless, and there is nothing to clean or put away, though they did see the vacuum and all the cleaning supplies in the mud room.

They walk through the next doorway into the living room. The living room is almost double the size of the one in their demolished house. It has a sofa, 2 loveseats and 2 recliners set up in it. There are also stairs leading up, with a door under them they assume leads to the basement. On one end of the living room is an entryway with closets on one side, and a built-in bench and shoe racks underneath. At the opposite end from the entryway is another doorway, through which they find a large family room. It has a large U-shaped sectional with a coffee table in the middle. Across from the sectional is a large TV, VCR, and stereo set up. The note by it says the electronics are a housewarming gift from the owner. There is a large game table, perfect for the boys to play their Dragon game on, behind the sectional. Joyce drops on to the sectional, looks down at the floor, shakes her head and repeats one phrase over and over. “I am going to kill that boy.”

They both know who she is talking about, even though they can’t say it to anyone but each other. She notices the double-sided fireplace between the living room and den. Judging by the switch on the wall, it is gas or propane. They go back into the living room, noticing a door that had walked by the first time, and look in. It is a half bathroom with towels and soap already in it. As they walk to the stairs, they see the doorway into the kitchen. Everything they have seen so far, even the blinds, drapes, and windows has been spotless. 

They climb up the stairs to the second floor and see the boxes and bags Jonathan had packed. On one side of the hallway are two doors. One has a note that says guest room. They look in and it is a pretty generic room with a queen-sized bed already made, two nightstands, a dresser with a mirror, and closets. The next door has a note that says Joyce’s room. It contains a king-sized canopy bed with a delicate flower print on the canopy which matches the drapes in the room. There is a bench at the foot of the bed, nightstands by the head of the bed, a long dresser across from the bench, with a smaller TV/VCR combination in it, again bearing a label with housewarming gifts. An alarm clock and radio sit on one nightstand, a telephone on the other. The room has a walk-in closet and en suite.

Across from Joyce’s room is a room labeled Will. Inside is a bunk bed and a separate twin bed with a pull-out trundle bed under it. All are made with matching sheets, blankets, and comforters. The room also has a boombox with 2 cassette decks sitting on top of a long dresser with a mirror above it. Between two windows is a drafting table with an adjustable angle. There is also a closet, and in the corner a painter’s easel. Between the table and the easel is a multi-drawer container on wheels. Inside one drawer is a full set of colored pencils. Another drawer holds pastels and crayons, another has a full set of oil paints, brushes, and a palette, and the last drawer contains watercolor paints and brushes for those. On top of the rolling drawers are two pads: a pad with drawing paper, and a pad with watercolor paper. There is multi-color construction paper under the pads, a canvas sitting on the easel with a note ‘more in the closet’. A note on the drafting table says, ‘art supplies and boombox are welcome home gifts for Will’. Joyce is just standing there with her hand over her mouth, and tears silently rolling down her cheeks and shaking her head. Jonathan goes and gives her a hug again.

“How did Steve get all this taken care of so quickly?” Joyce says in disbelief. “And why? All of this must have cost a fortune.”

Jonathan shakes his head. “I don’t know mom. There must be good people working here that do whatever Steve asks. He must have one heck of an allowance.”

Joyce just nods, feeling overwhelmed still. She had not expected this nice a place, with perfect presents, and everything clean and set to use.

Jonathan wanders out the door with Joyce following, and peeks in the door labeled Bathroom. It is set between Jonathan’s and Will’s room. It has a large tub and separate shower with a pocket door separating that from the two sinks and toilet so both areas could be used at the same time.

Jonathan’s room has a top-of-the-line stereo system with a turntable, dual cassettes, and a CD player, which had only come on the market last year. Sitting on top of the stereo is a camera complete with a set of lenses, and the by now expected housewarming gifts for Jonathan note, but also a note about a fully equipped darkroom in the basement. Jonathan almost soils his pants at the darkroom note.

“How could Steve not think we’d figure this out being we are on Harrington Estate, and all these gifts are exactly what our hobbies are, well, except you mom. Do you even have a hobby?” Jonathan’s curiosity is piqued. 

“Not really. Just raising you and your brother and providing for you the best I can.” Joyce states clearly. “Though everything in this house will make it easier for you two to follow your hobbies, and I am happy just having such a nice bedroom, and my own TV with cable and a VCR for when you boys are watching downstairs.”

Jonathan nods and looks around the room more. There is a queen bed with all different cameras through the years printed on the comforter, along with matching curtains, a large dresser, a closet, two nightstands, one with an alarm clock, the other with a phone.

Joyce looks at Jonathan, knowing he is dying to go check out his darkroom. “How do we even say thank you to Steve?”

“I think by not thanking him. He doesn’t want us to know these things are from him nor that he owns the property. If he wanted us to know, he would have told Smitty or whomever to put his name on the notes rather than a generic owner comment.”

“I seriously never knew he owns the estate or has a lot of money until I was told this morning.” Joyce adds.

“Honestly mom, from what I gathered from Smitty last night, I think this is a drop in the bucket, and Steve just found out he owns many things he had no clue about. It sounds like Steve’s grandparents were not happy with how Steve was treated by his supposed parents, and obviously he’s been alone most of the time. He’s probably spent more time and had more dinners with us, so maybe he wanted to help us out, since he told Smitty before our house was destroyed everything about you and how nice you have always been to him, as well as about Will and me.”

“I guess you are right, and we have to catch up on the news tonight. Apparently, something is going on with Richard and Angelica, but no one has told me more than watch the news.”

“Same here.” Jonathan says, even though he knows some of it, he suspects there is more.

“I know you are dying to go look at your darkroom, so go ahead. I am going to see if I need to reorganize the kitchen cabinets how I like them, though I wouldn’t be surprised if they are perfect too.”

Jonathan bolts out the door, and even with the thick padding and plush carpeting she can hear him almost running down the hall and down the stairs, though no sound comes up from the basement stairs. Joyce had noticed a nice-looking patio outside the kitchen when she looked out the window, and a deck off the family room. She really is craving a cigarette as it has been a while since she had one. She decides to go out to the deck which has a roof over part of it. She notices beer in the refrigerator and grabs one on her way to the deck. 

She pops the top off the beer with a bottle opener in the skinny drawer next to the refrigerator. She takes a large swig and walks towards the doors to the deck. She leaves the door partway open so she can hear Jonathan or the phone in case Claudia or the hospital calls. She hears Jonathan calling her first. That would take some getting used to. In their old house you could hear everybody and knew where they were and what they were doing. The construction quality was not great, to put it mildly. 

She leans in the door, and yells that she is on the deck off the family room.

He yells back to her. “I know he knows nothing about developing photos, but whoever set up that room, which by the way, is a small work room in the back of the basement so you can turn on the basement light without messing up my pictures, knows a lot. That room is fully and perfectly set up.”

Joyce is about to yell at him about yelling in the house when the front doorbell rings. She could hear Jonathan answer it, so continues smoking and enjoying her beer. A minute or two later Jonathan comes outside. He isn’t really a drinker, though he does smoke pot every now and then, and Joyce would always pretend she didn’t smell it on him or see his red eyes.

“That was Smitty’s wife, Joan. She says if we need anything, to call her. She is usually home during the day so anytime is fine. Joan made us dinner, by the way. She calls it a cheesy chicken bake, whatever that is. Says the vegetables are in it so nothing else to cook. Just put it in the oven at 350 for 15 minutes to heat it up or it should still be hot now.”

“I’ll have to go introduce myself tomorrow. Just set it on the counter for now. They are granite so you don’t need to put anything under it.” Joyce calls inside.

“OK mom. She also says she hopes Will gets better soon and is home where he belongs, and if we ever need someone to watch him, she’d be glad to help out, neighbors helping neighbors and all that.” Jonathan turns and walks back inside towards the kitchen.

 Joyce finishes her cigarette and lit another while she finishes her beer. She loves that it is just as quiet here as at their house so she will not need to get used to that changing. The house was very different from what she was used to, but in a good way. Somehow, she’d find a way to thank Steve properly. Even though the government is paying for it, he got it ready in like ½ a day and got them some nice, and very expensive, gifts. When her beer is empty, she drops her cigarette butts into the bottle, and walks back into the house, making sure the doors are locked behind her.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

Sunday Night   Dinner   and Monday Morning Gossip

When Hopper finally gets back to the trailer and the kids, there is still some sunlight, though it is close to sunset. Both Steve and Ellie are excited to finally see the cabin’s interior, and Hop *knew the men from the lab had left hours ago. He has both kids put on heavy coats since it is probably cold in the cabin, and he tucks 3 pizzas in the oven to keep them warm while they look. Ellie and Steve don’t see the pizza since they are so preoccupied with getting ready to take the relatively short walk to the cabin. 

Hopper explains this won’t be a long look around since the paint and carpeting still have to be done, but enough so they get a look at it. Hopper places one hand on each of their shoulders and walk them the 10 or 15 yards to the cabin, up the stairs, and inside after unlocking the door. Steve’s immediate impression is the spaciousness of the cabin he had not realized it was this big, or perhaps it is the way Wayne had constructed it. Ellie is busy looking at everything and peeking in every room, oohing and aahing over everything. She wants the front room for her room, which is what Hop planned anyway. Ellie said Steve needed the back room so he could go outside and smoke, since it had a small deck and door in it. The two rooms are mirror images of each other anyhow, except for the access to outside. Ellie asks if the Living Room is Hopper’s bedroom since it is the biggest room.

He laughs and says no. Hopper points to the door along the balcony and says his is upstairs, and this will be the living room and also have a dining table in it. He points to the kitchen door and the breakfast bar, telling them that was for quick meals. Ellie isn’t very interested in the kitchen, so she just takes a quick look, while Steve wanders in and really gave it the once over. He likes the general layout, considering it is not a big room, but it has long stretches of countertops and the appliances are close together. He notices the stacks of boxes in the corner, and figures the ‘H.L.’ on the box is for Harrington liquor. Steve is already arranging the kitchen in his head, having been in several with Annie, the cook for Nana and Pop Pop, and remembers her saying how it is easiest to set up to work in. He has already decided where a number of things would go, and the cabinets under the breakfast bar area would be perfect for the liquor storage, and the cabinets above for glasses, allowing the breakfast bar to double as a bar.

“Hey Hop.” Steve says, trying to get him to stop watching Ellie for one minute. “Unless you already know where everything is going, I would love to organize the kitchen. Annie, my grandparent’s cook taught me the best way to set it up to cook in. Is that ok?”

“Yeah, kid. I don’t know much about cooking so sounds good to me.” Hopper states plainly.

“I think either Annie, if I asked, or Joyce would be happy to teach you some basic dishes, and I already know some.” 

“Then you can be the cook once we are moved in.” Hopper declares.

Steve nods, since he doesn’t mind cooking, especially for more than just himself. At that point, it is starting to get dark out, so Hopper ushers them out, telling them he will get keys made for them. They take the short walk back to the barn, lock the door behind themselves and go into the trailer.

Ellie yells as soon as the door to the trailer opens. “Are we having pizza tonight?"

“Inside voice , Ellie, please. Yes, we are. I figure no point stocking up on groceries with no pots and pans that are decent.” Hopper tells her. “But when we move into the cabin, we are going to cook a lot more.”

Steve sets up the table with paper plates and napkins, as well as three shot glasses and three larger glasses. Steve fills the larger glass for Ellie with grape juice, and the smaller one with apple juice. Steve puts a can of coke next to his large glass, and fills Hopper’s with water. Meanwhile, Hopper places the pizza boxes on the counter since one box would barely fit on the table, and fills his and Steve’s shot glasses with scotch. He puts 2 slices of pizza with extra bacon on Ellie’s plate, while Steve and Hopper help themselves.

After dinner, Hopper and Steve go outside for a cigarette. Hop knows he shouldn’t be so laid back about the kid drinking and smoking, but at this point he has been doing it for years, and he isn’t raising Steve, just taking care of him as he is practically an adult. Ellie is inside trying to pick out a movie since she hates the smell of cigarette smoke. Steve is in his own little world, but eventually asks Hopper if he has read anymore of the folders. He hasn’t, but Steve really isn’t surprised considering how busy the weekend has been. 

“Can I ask you something, Hop?”

“Yeah kid, what’s up?” Hopper asks.

“I was wondering if you think Wayne Munson misses owning his construction company? I mean Joyce has to build a new house or buy one. I am going to build one to live in, I may have a project with 4 or 5 houses on it, depending on some info I am waiting on, and if the coffee shop deal goes through, they need to do some construction. He did a really good job on the cabin since I doubt it looked anything like that before, and I could invest in his company to get him started again. I mean, even if he only does the interiors, he can still make a lot of money.”

“I really have no idea Steve, but I can ask, and let him know there are probably a few things lined up already if he wants to. And you are right about the cabin. I couldn’t picture how he could turn it into a home since it was such a dump. But he did some serious quality work and fast.” Hopper answers him.

“Another thing I was thinking, Hop, and please say no if you don’t like the idea. I think I want to build my house on the land along the road but set it back so it can’t be seen. Would that bother you if I did? Because I can always put it somewhere else, but I like the idea of being near you and Ellie.” Steve spews out quickly. So quickly Hopper wasn’t sure he caught all of it.

“My biggest concern about that piece of property was that someone would build a bunch of houses on it or something.” Hopper says, choosing his words carefully. “But I kind of like the idea of you being right there. It would be almost like living in the cabin, and Ellie could visit any time, and if I am stuck working late or something, you can check on her.” Hopper purposely left out the part about keeping an eye on Steve to make sure he is okay.

Steve smiles broadly. “Thanks, Hop. I would feel almost like it was the cabin too. I would really miss you and Ellie if I moved back to Loch Nora. Plus, I think Smitty would be much happier with me on this side of the estate with how things have changed in the last few days.”

They both put out their second cigarette and go back inside. Hopper pours two double shots of scotch and one of apple juice. He brings them over to the coffee table and Ellie looks at him strangely. “Why are we having more?”

“I am going to build my new house next door instead of back in Loch Nora, so we can see each other every day.” Steve informs her.

“I’ll drink to that.” Ellie says, and they all toss back their drinks.

Monday mornings aren’t really anyone’s favorite morning, but especially high schoolers. Robin, Barb, and Eddie had agreed to meet at “Eddie’s” picnic table in the woods about 30 minutes earlier than they usually got to school. Eddie picked up Robin on his way in, since she normally rode the bus, and she was carrying a gift bag with tissue paper and ribbon to dress it up. Barb is waiting when the two arrive, with a big cup of coffee in front of her.

“Have you been waiting long?” Robin asks, knowing they are late thanks to Eddie’s inability to get anywhere on time.

“Nah.” Barb replies. “I left late since I knew there was no way Eddie would get here on time.”

“Hey, I resemble that remark.” Eddie jokes.

“Oh, this is for you Miss Holland.” Robin sets the gift bag in front of Barb.

“What is this for? It isn’t my birthday or anything.”

“Just a little thank you for everything on Saturday.” 

Barb starts trying to untie the ribbon, but it is pretty tangled, so she rests her foot on the bench, rolls down her sock, and pulls a knife from an ankle holster. She cuts through the bag handles, saving the knotted up ribbon. She puts her knife away, and starts pulling tissue paper out of the bag. A lot of tissue paper. When she gets to the bottom, there is a Barbie doll with her hair colored red and styled like Barb’s, freckles added with permanent marker, GI Joe style fatigues and boots, a rifle, and a mini knife.

“What’s this? Is that supposed to be me?” 

“Yup” Robin says, popping the ‘p’. “It’s your reward for saving our asses on Saturday. I call her ‘Badass Barbie’ after you.”

All three teens start laughing. They are also pretty sure no one ever called Barb ‘Barbie’.

“I can’t take all the credit.” Barb, modest as always, says. “I think we all would be monster chow if Steve didn’t free me from that thing and throw a grenade down its gullet.”

“Let’s compromise and call it a team effort then.” Eddie suggests. “You were both totally metal. Speaking of the man, anyone hear from Suicide Steve?”

“I did.” Robin says. “He called me yesterday to let me know he is out of school until at least Thanksgiving thanks to his asshole father.”

“Just so people can’t give King… pardon me… ‘just Steve’ crap for what his father did?” Eddie asks. 

“I wish it was only that. You know how no one has said whether or not they have found a body in his house yet?” Robin asks the others, who both nod. “We have to pretend we don’t know he’s alive, and we are as unsure as everyone else. The police think he may have been an indirect victim, or so they claim to try and get rid of the press and keep him safe. Everyone thought he was in that house when it was firebombed, so it could have been someone trying to hurt Richard through Steve, or they may have targeted Steve. No one knows.”

Eddie’s eyes are about three times their normal size and definitely bulging out of his head a bit.

Barb just sat there in shock with her hand over her mouth. “That is sick. He’s only 16 years old!”

“And that is why the police are playing dumb right now, until the ATF goes through the house and finds nothing. The police are only keeping people away now.” Robin explains.

“Gah, I am so tired and their gossipy bullshit right now. I don’t care about the things they say about me because you know I can take care of myself, but Steve won’t be here if they start saying things about him or the asshole sperm donor of his.” Barb’s face reddening more and more in anger and frustration the longer she talks.

“I’m thinking that for today, we just take the high road, and remind people that they do realize they may be talking poorly about someone who is ‘no longer with us’, and that will shut them up for the time being. You in for going after Tommy and Carol and getting them to chill on the gossip until we know what’s going on?” Robin asks Barb. “It may involve a physical threat or two. Eddie, I know you are alone too often so they could go after you, so it’s ok if you sit it out.”

“Thanks Robin. It’s not that I wouldn’t love to smash Tommy’s ugly freckled face in, but I have to keep my hands in shape for my guitar playing in my band.” Eddie tells her and Barb, neither believing he could even throw a punch.

“Okay, then mission one is cut Tommy and Carol off at the pass. Eddie, if you are OK with it, tell your ‘customers’ that speak ill of Steve they better rethink their attitude unless they want to start looking for a new dealer?” Barb raises as a suggestion.

“I think, since I know the crap others sell, I can persuade them by threatening them with a hefty surcharge for nasty people, because they will still pay it.” Eddie calculates. “Today is a sales day, so let me know right away who is talking shit.”

Both of the ladies agree and head off to find Tommy and Carol in the parking lot before they even get in the building.

Claudia Henderson calls Joyce just after her shift ends at 7. She lets Joyce know Will is doing really well, but they are keeping him sedated at least until mid-afternoon, when his pediatrician comes by. Since he knows Will best, the hospital doctor decided to let him direct his care. Claudia has made several notes both in his chart and in the nursing station special directions that they should call Joyce while the pediatrician is there if she isn’t at the hospital. Joyce thanks Claudia again, and they make some small talk about their rental home, including getting on the estate, so Dustin can come over when Will is home. They both sign off and hang up.

Jonathan walks into the kitchen, finds a mug in one of the cabinets near the sink, pours himself some coffee and fixes it with sugar and half ‘n half. He sits next to Joyce at the table. “I am going to be late for school mom. Why’d you turn my alarm clock off?”

“I called the school earlier and you are excused for this week due to everything with Will and the house and cars. The principal’s office has new textbooks and will get this week’s classwork together for you today, and it can be picked up after noon. Will’s school is obviously excusing him indefinitely for health reasons, and he will be allowed to make up his schoolwork later.”

“What about Will? Was that the hospital with any updates?” Anxiety is creeping around the edges of Jonathan’s voice.

“He is fine, honey. Claudia called to let me know he will be out until mid-afternoon at least. I am not in a huge hurry to get there. He won’t know if we are there or not since he is truly sedated, not in a coma or something, though I do want to go a bit later.” Joyce explains, pushing his bangs out of his eyes. His hair was getting a bit long but he preferred going to the barber to Joyce trimming it.

“Since you are going to wait a bit, do you want to go look at some cars this morning? We can see what we like the look of, and if we have time, test drive a few?” Jonathan suggests.

“You have to buy clothes too, don’t forget.”

“So do you.” Jonathan retorts. “I packed enough so I can either wash what I have or go until tomorrow or Wednesday to go shopping.”

“Whatever you want to do about your clothes. I would feel better driving my own car than the Mercedes.” Joyce admits to her son. “I am terrified of scratching it or someone denting it at the hospital parking lot. I like the 4 wheel drive on the Jeep you are using for winter, but it is too small.”

“Well, why don’t we start at the Jeep dealer the next town over, then hit the Ford dealer downtown to start.” Jonathan suggests since most Jeeps are known for having 4-wheel drive. 

With their plan agreed to, Joyce goes to get dressed, while Jonathan calls Nancy, who wouldn’t have left for school yet since her father is driving her and Mike together. Mike will be early, but she will just make it in time.

After their basic greetings and Jonathan explaining he would miss school at least the first half of the week, which greatly disappoints Nancy, she asks about Will and the house.

“They say Will is doing great despite everything, though he has been sedated to give his body a break to build some strength up since he has pneumonia. They are giving him antibiotics to clear it up, but hopefully the doctors will let us take him home later this week since the government will provide a private nurse. Isn’t that wild?” Jonathan asks rhetorically.

“That would be terrific.” Nancy replies. “I know your mom would feel better with him home. Speaking of which, do you have everything organized yet or are you still working on it?”

“Everything was set up, cleaned, and organized when we got here last night. They even stocked the fridge with stuff my mom would never buy, like a beef roast and there are all kinds of snacks and whatnot, and the house is beautiful.” Jonathan sounds so happy; Nancy can’t help but picture him smiling. She can’t wait to see the house. 

“The house is bigger than Smitty first thought. It has 4 bedrooms, and has a living room and family room so the kids can play their game. The owner even left us housewarming gifts. In the family room there is the biggest TV I have ever seen, plus a VCR and stereo for us to keep, a smaller TV in the living room, but that one is just a loaner. And the house is like double the size of our old house.”

“It sounds great.” Nancy states. “I can’t wait to see it!”

“Oh, there is more. My mom’s bedroom has its own bathroom, so she is thrilled, plus she got her own TV and VCR in it to keep. Will’s bedroom has 4 beds in it, so he could have the ‘party’ sleep over, plus the owner put all kinds of art supplies for Will in there. A special drawing table, oil and watercolor paints, a bunch of canvases and paper, and a boombox. There is a bathroom between Will’s room and mine we will share, and my room has a really comfortable bed, queen size.” Jonathan says with a hint of things to come on that bed.

“The owner left me a top of the line stereo that plays the radio, records, cassettes, and CDs, which they only started selling last year.”

“That sounds great Jonathan, like you guys have a guardian angel or something. Can I visit after school?” Nancy asks, knowing she will need him to pick her up.

“Absolutely. If I had known everything was set up, I would have had you over for dinner last night. Smitty’s wife bought by a dish she cooked herself as a welcome gift, and it is really good. Oh, and I forgot the best part. There is a top of the line camera with a case and a bunch of lenses for my photography, and he or she even put a dark room, fully equipped in the basement!” Jonathan sounds like a kid on Christmas describing it.

“Wow, I am so happy for you all, especially after all the crap you have been through and everything. Oh, my dad is calling me. Mike is finally ready for school. Call me after school when you can so I can come see the place.” Nancy says, sounding genuinely happy for the Byers family.

As she is getting into her dad’s car she is hit with a thought. Whomever the owner is, they knew everything the members of the family had as hobbies. The owner would not have had any reason to spy on the family before, as they were just your typical single parent household. Jonathan had told Smitty he was into photography, but not that he develops his own pictures, and certainly not about Will’s hobbies. Somehow they knew, and stocked the house with exactly the things the kids and Joyce would love, mostly for them to keep. It had to be someone that knew the family well, and cared about them. It was either really nice or really creepy. Hopefully it isn’t the lab next door. It looks like it is time to get Nancy Drew back in action.

Steve decides since he and Ellie are kind of stuck in the trailer, this morning he is serving omelets. No Eggo’s allowed on the table. It is still early on Ellie time, not even 7:30, he was having some coffee and debating whether or not to turn on the news. He is almost positive nothing happened beyond what he already knows, so decides to watch TV. 

Hopper had left before even Steve was up at 6:30, and Benny’s bag of coffee is gone. Steve’s supply is getting dangerously low, so he will have to give up his secret soon to Hopper or Smitty, possibly his wife if she has plans to go anywhere near that town soon. 

Hopper left a note that he would be back by 9 or 10. He is going to talk with Wayne, then go to Benny’s and have him sample the coffee, before he stops by the school to discuss the issues with Steve’s situation with the principal. In other words, Steve thought, he is running all the errands I can’t, not that school would be an issue otherwise, or Benny or Wayne would talk with him the way they will with Hop, but he is feeling guilty about everything he has unintentionally put on Hopper’s plate. Steve changes his mind about TV, and decides to make a couple of calls. 

His first call is to the coffee shop. Adele answers as usual, and Steve asks if he can give her a large order and put it on a credit card. She says yes, as expected. Steve places an order for 3 10lb bags, 3 5lb bags and 3 2lb bags of the House Blend, all in unmarked bags, and whatever the person he sends over wants. Adele says the order will be ready after 11 as Nico is roasting and making a large batch of the house blend now, and she will have him add to the batch so he doesn’t need to make more for a day or two, and can roast some of the unblended beans. He thanks her profusely since he is, unfortunately, unable to go anywhere quite yet, so he will send someone over later and have them ask for her.

As Steve is about to make his next call, the phone rings, and he answers it. The voice of a woman he knows well is on the other end. 

“Hopper Residence.” Steve answers as he would have at home, though he would have given his name and not deepened his voice.

“Is Jim there?” A very confused sounding woman asks. Steve immediately knows who it is.

In his regular tone of voice, he starts talking. “Hi Joyce, it’s Steve. Hopper has been hiding me since this crap with Richard hit the news. Well, actually the day before since I had warning it was coming.”

“Oh sweetie, it is so good to her your voice. Things have been absolutely insane for us, but I finally caught up on the news last night and am so glad you are okay. That idiot sperm donor of yours really stepped in it this time, and I am so sorry it has bounced back on you.” Joyce tells him with her typical motherly protectiveness oozing through.

“Yeah, no way to put it other than it royally sucks. How is Will? Hopper gave me the rundown yesterday?” 

“The doctors say he is doing well. Still has a touch of pneumonia, but he came in so dehydrated and physically rundown, they have been keeping him heavily sedated. Hopefully later today they will be able to stop that, so I can see my baby’s eyes, and talk to him again.” Joyce says wistfully.

“Good, because I need Will to draw some new pictures for me. All the old ones were at the Loch Nora house, and got burned up.” 

“Oh, I am sure you will have plenty soon. Even once he is out of the hospital, he can’t go out in the cold weather for a week or two. Plus, long story short, our house and cars got destroyed by that awful lab director, but the owner of some property is renting us the nicest house I have lived in for a while. Plus, it is furnished, which is great since almost everything we own got ruined, and he left presents for everyone in their rooms. It is so great… I don’t know how I will be able to thank him or her. Will has an expensive and full art set waiting for him, and Jonathan got a top of the line stereo and camera with lenses. He can’t wait to start taking pictures around here. Oh, I am sorry, I am rambling on. We were just so happily surprised when we got in here yesterday.”

“That sounds fantastic! I am so glad you all will have a nice place to stay. Since it was the lab guy that trashed your stuff, is the government going to pay for everything?” Steve is obviously pretending to know nothing with her, and even though she knows everything already, he is unaware of that.

“Yes, whatever we want, not just replacements for what was there. I will see how I feel when I get used to it, but definitely something like this, though probably one level, and with a front porch. We have a nice deck here, but it isn’t covered, so we can’t use it in bad weather, though I am not complaining because the house is huge compared to our old one, so we don’t need the outdoor space for a moment alone.”

“That is so awesome. It is so good to hear you have a nice place to stay, especially if Will is going to be stuck inside for a little while.”

“Yes, it is, and he’ll still be able to have his friends over, because he needs to avoid breathing the cold, not being around people until his lungs heal from the pneumonia. Oh, I was calling for Hop, is he there?” Joyce finally gets back to why she called.

“He is probably at Benny’s and then he has to head to school to talk about my ‘situation’ since it isn’t safe for me to go back to school or in public for a bit.” Steve explains what Joyce probably figured out. 

“Well, hopefully once Will is home, we can at least sneak you in for a nice dinner, or sneak some to you! I’m going to try and call at Benny’s, and I am so glad to hear your voice Steve. Hang in there, and if you have a pad, I can give you our temporary phone number.”

“I actually have my list of phone numbers, so go ahead.” 

Joyce recites the number, and then both say goodbye, with Steve telling her to hug Will for him, to which she readily agrees.

It is finally the end of what Benny calls the commuter crunch. That weird time in the morning after the commuters are on the way to the city with their coffee and breakfast sandwiches, and shortly his morning regulars file in. Most of them are retirees, or since it is November, farmers who have completed their morning chores and want to just hang out and pick up on gossip. Men are just as bad as, or worse, than women when it comes to gossip, but men don’t tear others down as much. It’s more information sharing and rumor spreading. The morning crew is smaller on Mondays, and arrives between 8:30 and 9:00 every weekday. Generally, they are people who have lived in Hawkins all their lives, and just come in for some company, coffee, and sometimes a little breakfast.

Benny doesn’t mind, even if they don’t spend a lot. They still leave money on the table as a “usage fee” for the space, but even if they left nothing, he wouldn’t care. Many have become friends over the years with Benny, and he will talk with them in the dining room when he isn’t cooking or pouring more coffee. Most of the guys would just pour the own, but the week Benny set the machine up on the counter for them, more glass coffee pots were broken than in a year. He would stock extra sugar (and sugar substitutes) on the tables than usual, and larger metal creamers in bowls of ice, since they would often be there until 11 or so. 

This morning, Hopper shows up about 8, and as always, Benny is happy to see his friend. After their basic greetings, came the usual small talk.

“How was your weekend, Benny? Anything fun?”

“Let’s see, Saturday I hung out with some military pals, invaded an illegal lab, went into another dimension, almost got eaten by the most fucked up looking dogs I ever saw, torched them, and rescued Will Byers. Nothing out of the ordinary.” Benny wraps up with a sarcastic smile.

Hopper punches hm lightly in the shoulder. “Not that part you asshole, I was there too. Or did you get so scared you forgot? I meant yesterday and last night. Anything fun?”

“Nope. Honestly, I was tired from almost no sleep and everything we were up to on Saturday. I barely made it through breakfast here, then took a long nap, got up for a bit to check on this place, then slept the rest of the night. How’s the kid we saved?” Benny asked like he had been left totally out of the loop.

“Which one? The boy or the girl?” Hopper replies smartly.

“Now that you mention it, both. It has been one heck of a week if you have to ask that.” Benny lets out a small chuckle. 

“Will is doing okay. They have him sedated just because his body was under so much stress, and they want him to be able to come off the IV antibiotics as soon as possible. Ellie is doing great. She loves being able to see the sky, and she would love it if you sold bacon waffles as well as your bacon pancakes. She is obsessed with Eggo’s and waffles. The other boy I saved without you is having a rough go right now. A lot going on for a kid.”

Benny takes a stab at it since he knows Hopper very well. “Harrington is with you, huh?”

“Yeah, just don’t say anything to anyone about where he is and that he is safe at my place for now. Let the ATF announce he wasn’t in the house, please?” Hopper adds since Benny’s coffee klatch was coming in soon. “He knew Richard was a real shit, but leaving him the mess and the press to deal with by disappearing, plus losing his house and car, and possibly being targeted by some psycho that wants revenge on DICK… well, he is not doing that great. His sperm donor and the person that gave birth to him officially abandoning him at 16, and in the middle of the mess they created. I am glad he has Ellie with him, and he is where I can talk to him, and be there for him. His only living relative is his Nonna in Italy.”

“I guess he has been pretty much on his own since his grandparents, the Good Harringtons, died what, 4 or 5 years ago. Poor kid. At least you have been keeping an eye on him for now.” Benny says, shaking his head. 

“He has me, who’s been doing it in a low key way since he was 12 or so, Joyce is distracted right now, but she has been too, and having him over for dinner, giving him rides before he could drive and whatnot, as well as a couple people that used to work for his grandparents, who all seem to love him, have been watching from a distance too. They didn’t want to intrude, but want to make sure he is OK.” Hopper states simply. “We are going to step it up now, as I am sure Joyce will too. Do you know what that crazy kid did Saturday night?”

“How would I know? I was stuck in another dimension to get Will, remember?” Benny’s voice is rich with sarcasm now.

“Excuse me… it was just a way to change the topic. You remember Joyce talking about that creature in her wall? That thing was real, very dangerous, and could jump between that messed up place and our world. It kidnapped Will and took him to that horrible place apparently.”

“And…” Benny makes a motion with his hands like speed it up and tell me.

“To keep that thing from popping up in that messed up dimension, and killing or hurting us or Will, him and a couple friends lured it into a clearing on my property, and Steve shoved a grenade down its throat and blew it up.” Hopper finished looking like a proud father.

“Holy crap. From how Joyce described it I would have been too scared to want anything to do with it. And they blew it up?” Benny’s tone is incredulous.

“Yup. It was distracted by a deer that was hit by a car. Though they had lured it there earlier and been hiding. Anyhow, Steve claims when it opened its mouth, its head split open like those dog things did only much, much bigger, he said it was an easy distance shot with the grenade. I am not sure, but knowing how protective that crazy kid can be, I wouldn’t be surprised if he was much closer than he says.”

“Not to change the subject too fast, but holy shit! Anyway, where did Joyce and Jonathan stay last night? There’s always room here for them.” Benny offers.

“Actually, since a government employee and his idiots destroyed their house, they are paying their rent for now, and they had someone offer them a furnished house they had, having heard their house and cars were wrecked as well as almost everything they owned, and offered them use of two cars they had available. I haven’t talked with them yet, but heard it is really nice. Here’s her number for now.” Hopper wrote the phone number down for Benny.

“Geez. They got really lucky with that. I was thinking it would take weeks and lots of money, and they’d have to fight for it.” 

“Nope, in fact, Sam Owens, from the lab, said he was dropping them off a check yesterday to help with immediate things like food, clothes, and missed paychecks while Will is in the hospital, and he said he would talk to Joyce’s boss so she still had a job if she wanted it. Not only will Joyce get a settlement separate from expenses, a new house, and new cars, but Will is going to get one too, and a college fund is being set up for Jonathan. I think the government is trying to keep them quiet by keeping them happy.” Hopper summarizes, trying to avoid where they were living and all the rest.

“Sounds like our little Joycie is all grown up. As long as she doesn’t move to Loch Nora and become best friends with Queen Bee Karen Wheeler and her group. I have heard some despicable things about them.” Benny says like the whole idea leaves a bad taste in his mouth.

“Yeah, I have heard about their behavior around teen boys at the pool that are barely legal, but I can’t do anything other than keep an eye on them. At least if the boys are of age.” Hopper’s disgust and sadness creep into his voice.

“Any idea where the rental house is Joyce is staying in? Is it still in Hawkins proper?” Benny asks exactly what Hopper wants to avoid.

Rather than lie, Hopper answers the question trying not to say ‘Steve’ or ‘Harrington’ in the process. “Yup, it is on the estate next to the D.O.E lab. There are a bunch of rental houses there, and the trustees for the place happened to have someone move out at the end of last month, and the owner heard what happened to Joyce’s house and wanted to help.”

“You’re talking about the Harrington Estate. Dick has never done anything nice in his life. Plus, he was running from the law yesterday. Did the little shit sell the place?”

“I don’t know. I just was told something about a trust and trustees.” Hopper feels guilty lying to his friend but the kid doesn’t need word getting around.

A table of the regulars come in. “Hey boys.” Benny says after walking to the counter. “Let me start some fresh coffee for you.”

The men nod, then get back to the conversation they were having when they walked in. 

Before Benny can start the coffee, Hopper interrupts him. “Benny, Try this coffee. There should be enough here for two pots at least. It probably costs a little more than what you usually buy, but it is something else. Have the boys try it and ask them if they’d pay a quarter more for it.”

Benny agrees, and starts the pot brewing. “This smells really good Jim. What is this, some $15 or $20 a pound coffee?”

“Nope. Retail is $7.99/lb, and I don’t know the wholesale price, but I think you could make more regardless of the price, and the aroma will sell it.”

As if to prove Hopper right, one of the men at the table yells out to Benny. “Hey Ben, that some new coffee you bought? Smells great.”

When the coffee is finished brewing, Benny pours himself and Hopper a cup, then takes it to the 4 men in the dining room. He asks them to try it and give their honest opinion since he is thinking of switching suppliers, but this will cost a quarter more a cup.

Benny heads back to the kitchen where Hopper already wants a refill. They are using customer size cups instead of their usual mugs since Benny’s supply is limited. Benny tastes his own cup, and looks up at Hop eyes wide open. “This is the best regular coffee I have had that I can remember. Jesus, I’d pay retail, double the price, and make a fortune if I thought my regulars could afford it. See if you can get the wholesale price for me. I think my customers will love it even at 25 cents more a cup. Let’s see what these guys say.”

Benny goes out to offer them refills, tells them he will make his usual coffee if they don’t like it. Hopper can’t tell anything from the kitchen because Benny is blocking his view.

Benny walks back in with an empty pot. “OK Hopper, it’s unanimous. The coffee is fantastic and they would gladly pay a quarter more for it.” Benny starts a new pot brewing, and still has enough left for about half a pot more. “Are you selling this on the side for the owners?”

“No. Honestly, it is this mom and pop place a couple towns over, and when I tasted this, I thought it would be good for you to sell. They roast and mix the blend in store. I figured if you needed to keep the cheaper stuff available, you could sell this as a special ‘fresh roast house blend’ for more. But if a quarter would cover the price difference, I think that’s reasonable to sell as your only coffee.”

“Jim, a quarter would cover the cost difference at $7.99/lb., and of course I would charge more for the commuter sized cups. Depending how much less they charge at wholesale, I could make decent money on coffee, and find out if they have decaf for me. Or give me the info and I will call myself.” 

“I don’t actually have their info Benny. I know where they are and the name, and spoke with the wife of the couple. They are good people so I thought I would have you try it, and go talk to them more about it if you wanted it.”

“Hell, yeah I want it Jim. I would start selling it immediately if I had more of it.” 

“Okay, I will go there today since I need more of it at home and get you the information. I know they are opening a bakery this summer, after they build it, and if they have extra volume to sell, they were talking about wholesaling it. If that works out, you may want to think about it. All fresh stuff, and would like to see them do well, and I will bring you some Irish Whiskey with the first big batch for you and me. It goes really well with the coffee.”

“Good deal Jim. Get the info for me… OK? I normally go through 4 or 5 bags of beans a week, but I think with this blend it may go up to 7 or 8, but I’ll start with 4.” 

They shake hands, with Hopper promising he will be in touch later or tomorrow morning, and Hopper leaves to head to Steve’s school.

Robin and Barb approach Tommy and Carol cautiously. Everyone knows that Tommy will take a swing without warning, and Carol is the gossip center and queen bitch of Hawkins High. They are leaning against a low brick wall in the parking lot and whispering to each other but they are staring at every step the two girls take towards them. Barb is fully prepared to kick Tommy in the side of his head if he gets violent and Carol wouldn’t be the first girl Robin punched but probably the most satisfying if she had to. When about 5 feet separate the two duos, Tommy and Carol finally look at Barb and Robin, and their eyes are red rimmed, like they’ve been crying or are about to.

“What the hell do you two want?” Carol snaps at them, snapping and popping the ever-present gum in her mouth. 

Robin looked right at her, no fear in her actions. “We wanted to talk to you about Steve. We know you have kind of gone your separate ways, but…”

That was as far as Robin got before Carol cut her off. “Don’t you say another fucking word about Steve. No one had better say one bad thing about Steve. We may not be friends anymore, but that doesn’t mean he deserves any shit from anyone about his asshole father. We know what a bastard he is, and he fucking leaves Steve to deal with his mess after stealing from his own kid. You know his grandparents left most of the company to Steve, and what he did, what he did…” Carol’s voice cracked, and a few tears started to run down her face. She shook her head hard, like trying to get herself back in control. “Steve might be hurt or dead because someone wanted to hurt or kill DICK. That man was always awful to Steve.” 

Robin handed her a tissue from a pocket size pack she carried in case she had to blow her nose. Carol snatched it from her, didn’t even say thanks. “Look, I know you guys were friends for a really long time, and I know you are like the gossip hub of the school, but if I trust you with something, you and Tommy, you will not say a word to anyone, not even each other unless you are in your car where no one can hear you, and it is JUST you two. Otherwise, I will make sure after Barb is done with you, Chief Hopper picks up your pieces and lets you rot in jail for fucking up his investigation. Barb, show them your high kick.” 

Barb is wearing sneakers as she usually does at school. She takes a few steps back from Tommy to make sure she won’t be within a foot of him. “Do not move, or I am not responsible if you get hurt.” Barb warns. Barb does a rapid wind up and swinging kick by his head that literally makes a whistling noise Robin could hear several feet away. 

Tommy’s face lost all color around his freckles. “Holy shit. You could take someone’s head off with that.”

“That is exactly what I will do if I hear one word of this floating around. I let you two say all the shit you want about me, because honestly, they’re just bullshit words. Not this though. This is real life and death shit.” Barb says swearing for the first time ever in front of Tommy and Carol.

“I won’t say anything to anyone, on my life, which holy crap, I know you can take if you want to.” Tommy swears.

“You should see her with an automatic rifle.” Robin smiles like a shark, just to rub in the ways Barb could hunt them down.

“Though I prefer a knife. It makes less noise and can kill someone before they realize it is out of the holster I always carry.” Barb adds for the fear factor of it.

“I’m with Tommy. I won’t say anything to anyone except Tommy in total privacy, I swear on my life.” Carol says as well. 

“Then come here. I don’t want anyone else to hear us.” Robin motions to them, all four huddling together.

“I spoke to Steve yesterday. He is physically fine, and has been hiding away from Hawkins, in a place no one can link him to. Chief Hopper has been purposely not saying that he is alive because they think he was possibly the target, even if it is unlikely. They also hope with the way his house and car got totaled, the press, who think he was hiding there, will leave town and leave him alone. Later today, ATF will probably say he wasn’t in the house. The Chief can’t stop them. Hopefully by then the press will leave, and they can find whoever went after his car and house and probably him. Like I said, he is physically okay, but this whole thing is really messing with his mind. You tell no one, and God help me if you do, they won’t find your bodies. If anyone says anything bad about Steve, you set them straight or send them to Barb to do it. That’s all I know. I have no idea where he is or how to get in touch with him, so you protect him and we will do the same. Agreed?” Robin adds just to make sure everyone is on the same page.

All four nod to show solidarity. Then Barb adds something on as a statement of truth. “We know we aren’t friends but we are on the same side for once, so no fuckups. Eddie already found out, which makes me think Steve is with one of his connections. Regardless, anyone who speaks poorly of Steve, let him know, and he’ll charge them an asshole tax if they are his customers. If we hear anything we will tell you privately to deal with on the grapevine or whatever. Or tell me, and they’ll hurt so bad they’ll forget their own name.”

All four nod again. Tommy and Carol thank them for letting them know since they were really upset, even if not currently on the best terms with Steve, and they part ways.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Monday: Can’t Trust That Day

Hopper arrives back at the barn and trailer in time to find Ellie and Steve eating omelets and toast with cut up fresh fruit on the side. Steve gets up and immediately retrieves another omelet from the microwave.

“Morning Hop. It should still be warm since mine is, and I made mine first. Nothing fancy, just ham and cheese.” Steve sets the plate in front of Hopper, the plate of buttered toast, several jellies, and a bowl of cut fruit already on the table. 

“This is a nice change of pace. A relaxed homemade breakfast. Thank you, Steve.” Hopper replies.

“Yup it’s really good Steve. It’s not Eggo’s and bacon, but I really like it.” Ellies talks around a mouth full of food.

Hopper and Steve both look at each other trying not to laugh. Steve almost bites through his bottom lip when Hopper looks at Ellie, trying to keep his voice even. “Well, if you don’t like it, I’ll just throw that out, and you can eat just the toast and fruit.”

Ellie grabs her plate, holding it as far away from Hopper as possible. “No. I want it. It just doesn’t taste like Eggo’s and bacon, but it is good.” She says firmly, making her opinion clear.

“Oh, okay. Then you can finish it, but you should not talk with food in your mouth Ellie.” Hopper tells her. They are slowly working on manners, now that she will eat foods that don’t come out of a toaster and get swamped in syrup.

“I regret ever serving those.” Steve mumbles in all seriousness.

Mr. Coffee gurgles, and the last drips of fresh coffee splash into the pot. “Would you like some coffee, Hop?” Steve offers as he pulls two mugs out of the cabinet. Hopper, as expected, nods.

After he has his first sip, he remembers to tell Steve how Benny wants in on the coffee, and he and his customers love it. He just needs more information on the wholesale price to adjust his pricing, and is thinking his demand will grow to 6 or 7 bags a week.

Steve thanks Hopper and lets him know he has an order for pickup since they are almost out, and will check the price and how soon they can start Benny off if he wants.

After breakfast, while Hopper and Ellie clean up and do dishes, Steve calls Adele again. She asks Nico, and says a 50 pound bag will be $225 if it is picked up, and if volume goes over 10 they can discuss a further discount. Since he is mixing and roasting it now, if they want, he can have two bags ready at 11 with his other order, and up to 5 ready on Wednesday. Steve relays the information to Hopper. 

Hopper calls Benny, who says he’ll take the two now, and 5 on Thursday plus 2 bags of decaf if he makes that, since he can’t get there on Wednesday. The message goes to Steve who calls Adele back, tells her Jim Hopper will pick up his order plus the 2 bags for Benny. He tells her he will pay cash for Benny’s order and will need a separate receipt for Benny’s Diner, the address and phone number. Hopper will give Benny a card from the store, and the information so he can order his own from now on. Adele says the accountant called this morning to get the phone number for their accountant and the lawyer sent them a list for appraisers, and once they go through everything, if it is agreeable to his people, they can draw up a deal. Steve thanks her for all her help with getting the investment set, and she thanks him for the new customer. He asks if another wholesale client will be an issue, and she says no, they can handle another order up to probably 20 bags a week, though pricing may be different. Steve explains he will check in when he can leave the house safely with the potential client.

After Hopper tells Steve he will pick up the order after noon since he wants to spend some time with Steve and Ellie up in the loft so she can play, and he can decide what work he wants done up there. Hopper spoke with Wayne this morning, and if there are some jobs coming up as Steve told Hopper, he would love to go back to his carpentry, and Eddie wants to learn from him. He will need some money as a startup loan. Steve says he will gladly lend him the money at a reduced interest rate, and to let him know the house interiors will be ready to be worked on in mid-spring, and to ask if he prefers the places with the walls up on the inside or just the exterior finished, and he will do all drywall and insulation work.

Steve asks Hop if he thinks the phone will reach the loft, and Hopper replies it will make it upstairs, but he doesn’t think it will make it to the loft doors. Hopper sets the ladder in place, and places the phone on the roof of the trailer near the ladder, and they head into the trailer to get Ellie dressed in warm clothes and a winter hat so no wig is needed. Hopper takes the phone up with him, and Steve and Ellie follow. Ellie immediately runs for the door overlooking the clearing at the rear of the barn, and as instructed, opened it about 1/4^th of the way, sitting against the wall enjoying the sun, even though it is cooler than the last few days.

Joyce and Jonathan stop by Smitty’s office to let him know they are heading out, and to make sure he thanks “the owner” for the housewarming gifts and beautiful place, and to tell Smitty she will visit Joan later to thank her for dinner and the grocery shopping. She is always around per Smitty, and will love the company.

Joyce and Jonathan get in the Mercedes and head off to the Jeep dealer in the next town over. She had called Dr. Owens this morning to see what the price limit they need to stay under is, and he said as long as it is a non-luxury brand, get what they like. The government has fleet discount contracts with all the American companies and Toyota (not that anything but American made cars were sold near Hawkins). 

Joyce needs something a step or two bigger than the CJ-7 Jonathan is using, and Jonathan is fine with the size, but says it is not that comfortable to drive and bounces all over the bumps in Hawkins’s roads. When they arrive at the dealership, both are looking at the Cherokee in the showroom. Jonathan is also looking at a Scrambler, which is a small pickup, and Joyce is looking at the Grand Wagoneer too, but is concerned it is too big. Jonathan also likes the Cherokee Chief, which is almost the size of the Grand Wagoneer, a little smaller, but not as small as the Cherokee, but the Chief is only a 2 door. Considering how often he drives Will and his friends around; it is not really practical.  

They test drive the Cherokee together. It’s easy to drive, a bit bumpy, but not as bad as CJ-7, and the bumps aren’t as sharp either. Jonathan drives first with Joyce sitting in the back, and she fit fine, but is just 5 feet tall and thin. When they switch, Jonathan who is taller by several inches and average build, is cramped in the back seat. He does like that there is a lot of space behind the backseat as well as the size. Joyce thinks it might be a little small for what she needs, given Jonathan is cramped in the back. 

They split up to test drive their next cars. Joyce takes the Grand Wagoneer out. It has a ton of cargo space, and to be sure has Jonathan sit in the back seat. He is comfortable back there. When she takes it out for a test drive with the salesman, she likes the higher driving position as she can see much better than any other vehicle since she is petite. It is really easy to drive too since it has power brakes and steering, so it didn’t feel like it is as big as it looks. It is also a smooth ride, even if some bigger bumps get through. If Dr. Owens okays it, she is going to get it, she decides.

The ride in the pickup truck is pretty rough. It is between the CJ-7 and the Cherokee. The biggest issue with a truck though is it don’t have backseats, so that rules it out. The Chief was okay, but having 2 doors was a set back and the rear windows slide open instead of rolling down. He is leaning towards the smaller Cherokee, but wants to take another drive in it to be sure. After the test drive, he is sure. He is going to get the smaller Cherokee. Joyce and Jonathan give Dr. Owens’s card to the salesmen to call about the details and payment, and they each fill out the forms to have the Jeeps’ registration and title in their names and Joyce gives them their insurance information. The salesmen ask if they have a color preference. Jonathan wants black, Joyce doesn’t care as long as it is not white. Both need AWD (they don’t know the difference between that and 4-wheel drive, but the salesmen kept correcting them and saying AWD). Joyce also says she needs the running boards on the sides since she is short and is also transporting kids. Jonathan’s Cherokee is lower, so he doesn’t need them. The salesman talks with Dr. Owens briefly on the phone while they are at the dealership, and he tells them as soon as the DMV does the paperwork and gives them plates the government will get them. He says to tell Mrs. Byers he will call later, and goes over the orders with the sales manager.

Thankfully with that task done, they just have to think about the house (and buy clothes and furniture among other things). They get in the Mercedes, which surprisingly has less than 10 thousand miles on it, and go to visit Will at the hospital. When they arrive, Will’s pediatrician is just finishing his exam and making notes in the chart. He asks to talk with Joyce outside while Jonathan is watching the nurses change his IV bag, add the antibiotics, and “feed” him lunch through a new container attached to his feeding tube. They reduce the flow on his oxygen to 50% instead of 100%. 

In the hallway, the doctor tells Joyce that Will is doing really well. As a test, while he was there, they took him completely off the oxygen, and his lungs alone are keeping him almost 100% oxygenated, but to be safe they will taper it down over the next day or two. Also, they have him on a sedative they can discontinue without tapering off, so he is stopping that one and ordering him something so he will only be sleeping about 12 hours a day if needed. They will only administer it if he is having trouble falling asleep or staying asleep. The doctor tells Joyce if she arranges for a private nurse, which he heard was very possible, they could probably release him late Wednesday or Thursday, and the nurse can monitor his condition and report to him, as well as keeping the IV antibiotics going a few more days to insure they knock the pneumonia out. Joyce informs him they have temporarily moved into a new house and have a new phone number. The updated information is at the nurse’s station. He tells her he will be back about 2 tomorrow. She thanks him, and promises she will call about getting a private nurse, so they can talk in advance. They part and Joyce walks into the room as the nurses are leaving.

Inside the room, Jonathan updates her that the nurses bathed and dressed Will in clean gown, changed his sheets, cleaned his little cuts to prevent infection, and changed the bandages on the ones not healed yet. Joyce tells Jonathan he is off the sedatives so will probably wake up in a few hours, at which point they will start easing him on to liquid then solid food. Joyce makes a call to Smitty. She asks him if he can give her Cathy’s number as they will let Will out this week if he has a nurse at home. Smitty tells her that is great, and he is sure Cathy will do it, so he passes along the number. He also offers the room set up like a hospital room if needed. Joyce thanks him, but explains it won’t be necessary. He’ll be OK in his own room, he will just still need an IV and antibiotics hookup, and whatever else the doctor orders.

The rumors about Steve are getting wilder by the minute. Despite the damage control that Robin, Barb, Eddie, Tommy, and Carol are doing, it is the biggest thing that has happened in Hawkins in their lifetimes, and it has taken on a life of its own. One of the wilder rumors is that Steve stole all the money from the company, and now it is bankrupt, and his family faked his death so he could flee the country. At lunch, as much as Tommy hates to do it, and he talks with Barb and Robin first, Tommy gets up on a table, whistles to get everyone’s attention, and the lunchroom almost immediately quiets down.

Tommy, as loudly as he could, starts his announcement: “You all are worse than a bunch of old ladies gossiping. I have a couple facts for you to remember. You know Steve is not tight with me and Carol anymore, so there is nothing for me to gain here. You know Carol would be the one to tell everyone else what is happening, so stop guessing. Steve’s parents are assholes, and they would never help Steve. They’d turn him in if they thought he committed a crime. They barely ever talk to him from their trips, and most of you know how often they are gone by all the parties Steve has. Steve is 16, so how is he going to figure out how to make fake books, and who the person is who would have to help him to get the money. In fact, his father’s signature is all over that shit. While you have been gossiping, have any of you even thought about how Steve could be dead in that mess?” 

At this point Tommy stops, looks down, and does some award-winning acting by getting his eyes teary and sounding choked up as he continues. “So, you all may be talking poorly of the dead. You think about that? All Chief Hopper said yesterday is that they have been kept from the scene by State Police so have no idea if anyone was in there, but from news reports it seems likely, unless he was taken out unwillingly before it was blown up and burned. I am going to say this one last time. We all know Steve is rich. Why risk going to jail when he is already loaded? His dad is the one who is broke.” A murmur goes through the cafeteria at that. “I think instead of gossiping, we all should take a minute right now, and if you are religious, pray for Steve, and if you aren’t, think positive thoughts. Start at 1. 3 – 2 – 1. Silence.” The whole room quiets so you could hear a pin drop as time ticks by. “That’s a minute. Just don’t spread gossip until we know what is really going on because you don’t want to speak ill of the dead.” Tommy sat back down. 

The cafeteria is quieter and the tone overall more subdued than before. A few of the girls who had either had sex with or briefly dated Steve (or wanted to) are crying now. Robin and Barb were impressed with Tommy for saying what he did. They had no clue he could be so articulate since he acts like an asshole 99% of the time. Eddie stuck his head between the girls. He said he usually charges Tommy an asshole fee, but he deserved a few free joints for it. Eddie then walks over to Tommy and says something about the free joints because Tommy looks shell shocked but happy. The rest of the day is quieter, and the gossip mostly centered on how sad it is someone as young as Steve might be dead because his father is an asshole. At the end of the school day, Eddie walks over to Tommy and Carol as they are getting in the car to head home. He makes to shake Tommy’s hand and slips a plastic baggie in his hand, mumbling something to the effect of for “being decent”, Tommy thanks Eddie, and sits in the car and is surprised to find half a dozen pre-rolled joints in the baggie. He salutes through the windshield, starts the car, and leaves. The rest of the students already left or are in the process of doing so, but Eddie, Robin, and Barb are thrilled to be done with one hell of a roller coaster of a day. 

Hopper looks through some more of Steve’s files. Not much else for him to do in the loft since the kids are happy just taking in the fresh air and seeing the sun. He is finding some surprising and interesting things Steve now owns. He owns a large, albeit minority, stake in the Indiana Pacers Basketball team. An interesting coincidence since Steve loves basketball, both playing and watching. There is another trust for a group of office buildings in Indianapolis that seems to be quite profitable. Both go on the yellow legal pad where Hopper started keeping track of things. 

There seems to be a mix of everything, and Hopper is not even halfway through everything. He is almost finished with the top brown set of files, but there are still two more. There are residential buildings in Chicago, New York, and again, Indianapolis. There are open tracts of land in numerous places that are probably not worth much now, but as some of the metropolitan areas grow, are perfect to build large housing developments, or sold for the same. There are other properties that minerals or oil is under but have not been mined or drilled. A bunch have notes they are in environmentally sensitive areas and are being held to protect the areas. According to what Hopper is reading and has read, it is kind of irrelevant anyway as there are plenty of other investments and useable land elsewhere.

With few exceptions, each trust is quite profitable. Of the few that aren’t, most are property held solely for conservation or similar purposes. There are shares in diamond mines and other precious gemstones. So far, any active mine is one the family or Richard Sr. invested in but does not own outright, and are older mines that are still very productive. There are chains of restaurants, both fast food and family sit down chains. There is a stretch of oceanside mansions that they own and rent out to rich people, some short stay, some as residences in Mission Beach, CA. and some rental buildings and houses away from the shore in San Diego, and all apparently purchased a long time ago when they were cheap. It also seems that any business, farm, or factory that needs money in Hawkins the family invested in, or bought outright and rented back to the former owner to run. There are other businesses they lease the building to for a reasonable, often discounted, rent. Hopper is quite surprised at who some of them are since the same family has run them forever. They seem to support Hawkins for little profit except some of the factories and businesses they own and hire managers to run. From what he has read through so far, it is a pretty widely diversified bunch of trusts.

The family also has built and still owns some of the houses to rent in neighborhoods from lower to upper middle class. The only truly upper-class development is Loch Nora, though those were all sold and Richard Jr. lost money on it. That is the first and last project he was given total control over. Even Hopper, with his non-investment-oriented mind, can’t figure out how DICK managed to lose money on the project considering the family already owned the land. The little prick probably stole from that too. He will have to ask Steve the story behind that one at some point. When the first file is fully gone through, Hopper asks Steve about his errand to the coffee shop like what it was called and where was it, since he was about to go take care of that for Steve and Benny. 

Steve pulls out an envelope with cash in it, explaining it is for Benny’s coffee. He asks Hopper to have Benny, if he writes out a check, to make it out to Hop, since Steve has no idea when he will be able to cash it. Steve explains there will be a box of unmarked bags, with three 10lb, three 5lb. bags, and three 2lb. bags, and those are paid for already. Hopper can get anything he wants for himself, and they will add it on to his order. Before Hopper leaves, Steve has him promise no one, besides Benny, is to know where the coffee comes from yet, as they are working on details, and he knows Benny will be quite happy to have a product everyone thinks is unique to the area. Hopper decides it is okay for the kids to stay in the loft if they follow the rules and both stay here together.

Ten or fifteen minutes after Hopper leaves, the phone rings. Again, Steve is disguising his voice by deepening it, he says “Hopper Residence”. It is Steve’s Nonna, who immediately knows it is him. She is calling with information about Richard and Angelica. Apparently, while Richard was in the shower, she wandered out of their room and away from the hotel. She is drunk and apparently is taking some drugs too. Nonna’s detectives have her and are keeping her safe, but they are going to take her back to Italy to a detox facility unless they find Richard soon. She can’t remember their room number or hotel, but has a card key with the name of a large, high end hotel in Berlin. The other detectives are staking out the hotel in case Richard is still there and goes out looking for her. If they find him, they will get whatever information they can from him about the embezzled money before turning him over to Interpol. Nonna wants to try and recover as much of the stolen money as possible for Steve, but thinks the two have spent it already. Nonna herself tried calling the hotel, but since they aren’t registered under their own name, and the desk clerk on duty does not recognize a picture of either of his parents, the detectives are in place on the floors with suites, and the lobby. They talk a bit more, Nonna asking if he has reached a decision about what to do for housing, and if he has talked to Smitty. Steve asks how she is doing and what she is planning to do with Angelica long term since Steve isn’t sure how in touch with reality she is, and may need care in a nursing home or a private nurse at Nonna’s house. Nonna says she will decide once they get her sober and detoxed and can do a full evaluation of her. They send their love to each other and get off the phone so Nonna can get Angelica into Italy and a detox program tonight, and keep her drunk and medicated (if they can found out what she is on) until she is under medical care because cutting her off cold turkey can be dangerous. 

Ellie looks over at Steve and smiles. “Who were you just talk to? It sounds funny and I couldn’t understand you!” She covers her mouth with her hands to try and cover her giggling at her brother.

“That was Nonna. She lives in a country a long way away called Italy, and they speak a different language there called Italian.” Steve explains, trying to keep it simple for Ellie since she doesn’t know much about geography and languages.

“Does the way we talk have a name too?” 

“Yes. It is called English even though we live in America.” Steve says as Ellie’s big brown eyes get a little bigger.

“Oh. That’s kind of funny. I would like to speak Italian too, just like you. Can you teach me?” Steve knows as she says it that he will, even if he wants to say no. “We can start later, but we will only practice a little at a time, okay?”

She nods her head smiling, and whispers to Steve. “Then we can talk in front of Hopper and he won’t know what we say.”

Steve laughs at that and at her whispering since they both heard him leave. “We already can, Ellie. Remember, we can talk to each other in our heads.”

“Oh, yeah. I still want to learn the other one too, though. Is that okay?” Ellie asks, puppy eyes on full beam.

Steve nods and gives her a big hug. He knows he will have to start slow since the ‘Lab Brats’ never really sat in a classroom, and their attention span is limited. However, once she learns how to learn, Italian and other classes will come easier. Maybe she needs to start watching some educational TV.

Steve’s thoughts are interrupted by the telephone ringing. He again deepens his voice to answer. 

This time it is Mr. Martinson and Mr. Dewey. They are calling about the property his house was built on. Mr. Martinson starts. “Steve, how are you?” Without waiting for a response, he proceeds. “Since there is an easement on the estate regarding buffer zones and housing, houses can be clustered together on the Loch Nora property if you build rental housing and keep the property as part of the estate. The original plans Junior had would have had the property divided into 5 lots, but the trees between your house and the neighbors would have been removed. The houses are similar in size and design to the others. In today’s market, and taking the easement into account, the trustees think you could build 4 to 5 houses on the already cleared lot, perhaps a slightly less boring design, and come out better than selling them. The estate has more than enough funds in the cash you would get upon emancipation or turning 18 than construction will cost, even with high end finishes. You will earn the money, including land value even though you aren’t selling it, back with a nice return in 5 to 6 years.”

“What would the timeframe on profits be if I followed the lot and house designs Richard Jr. had drawn up?” Steve asked.

“Clearing and leveling it to create 5 lots, and the more traditional looks and floorplans of the original designs, and consider you would have to subdivide the property from the estate, which would need a full variance and more involvement of the Hawkins town planning board, it would delay building at least several months, or more. So, if we say a year to 18 months for all that and 6 months for construction, and the lower sales price for the designs, probably about 9 to 10 years, with a smaller return, and the difference made up by reinvesting the smaller profits, probably 12 to 14 years for the same return, and not the ongoing monthly rent which is higher, especially if you tack on an HOA fee for landscaping, maintenance and snowplowing. By renting, you can get your higher return faster plus you will still own the land and control its use. It will be like any other part of the estate.”

“Okay. Oddly, I thought it would be more profitable to sell, but I did not take in the time issues with variances and planning board approval, nor did I realize we would have to clear the trees and slope the lots, instead of the slope that exists with a cluster of 5 homes for which we don’t need the variance.” Steve explains to both of the men. “By the way, the estate will have a large influx of money from the insurance on the house and the tacky, but expensive contents which Richard and Angelica had riders on, but were paid for by the estate policy.”

“Nice.” Mr. Martinson says in an understatement. “Any idea how much?”

“If they told me the real approximate value, which my fetus factory and sperm donor may not have, the house plus contents, not including my car, about $10 Million, give or take, though they probably were not honest about anything. Still aren’t.” Steve states factually.

“Steve, Mr. Dewey here. I personally filed your emancipation forms this morning and spoke to the judge. Given recent events and Dick and Angie’s record of abandoning you from age 10 on, the judge said he will have everything signed off on tomorrow at the latest. He just needs to check a few facts I supplied.” 

“Awesome. It might make it safer for me too since my connection to them is possibly dangerous.”

“Exactly why the judge is deciding so fast. I have never seen signed paperwork in 48 hours.”

Steve tells the men to let him know when the judge signs the forms, etc. and Steve will work on property layouts and design of the houses, and they say goodbye.

Ellie starts dragging Steve away from the phone to keep her company. He has been on it over an hour, which seems like a week to a bored pre-teen. Steve joins her on the rug by the door for some fresh air and coloring.

Hopper pulls his truck into a parking spot a few spaces down from A&N Fresh Roast. He has driven through this town like 1,000 times, yet never paid a whole lot of attention to any of the shops. The downtown is about two blocks long with a number of quaint looking shops in it. At one end of the street is a strip mall, but only the grocery store anchoring it is visible from a block away. Several restaurants are on the streets around the downtown area as is a diner, and a Cracker Barrel in the strip mall. There are some bars mixed in between the restaurants, but not along the 2 blocks of downtown. It offers an eclectic mix of ethnic cuisine, from Italian, Spanish, Chinese, Korean, and an Irish Pub that offers live Irish music on Friday and Saturday nights in the bar downstairs, and a communal, family dining experience upstairs. That one in particular caught Hopper’s eye, and he thinks it is a good place to take Joyce and their kids for dinner some night. There is also a Polish restaurant, a Caribbean one, and a barbecue place, as well as a steakhouse. He walks among the various places, reading the menus, and is actually quite intrigued to try some of them either with Ellie and Steve, or as date settings. Hop loves the places in Hawkins but it is hard for him to eat out without being interrupted a number of times, and there isn’t nearly this much of a selection.

Hopper walks back to the coffee shop and can smell the aroma of coffee beans roasting. Obviously this is only the first step in the process since they also blend some of them. He walks in and sees an attractive middle-aged woman working behind the counter who welcomes him, and he greets her back. Along one wall are a series of containers labeled with the name of the beans inside. Coffees like Kona, Sumatran, French Roast, Jamaican Estate, and so on. A separate section of the same wall, with a small counter, grinders and scales in between, contains several blends. A large barrel of the house blend is in front of the wall, and larger containers of things like Fall Blend, Holiday Blend, Summer Blend, etc. line that portion of wall. Behind the counter, there is also a collection of mugs for sale, which makes him think of Wayne’s collection and how he will probably come back to pick one or two and some coffee up as a gift. Aside from the brewed coffee itself, the atmosphere is very warm and cozy. Hopper could see why Steve views this as a good investment.

When he is done surveying the store, he walks up to the counter.

“Hi, I am looking for Adele.” He says to the woman behind the counter. 

“I’m Adele.” She says with a native local accent. Looking up at all six feet 5 inches of him, she is almost positive who he is. “Are you Jim Hopper? Steve said you would pick up his order.” She offers her hand to him, which he lightly shakes. “He says you are more of a father to him than, and I quote, ‘the idiot the police are looking for’.”

Jim chuckles a bit and smiles at her. “I appreciate his kind words. He is a good kid, and has his head on well for someone his age.”

“Yes, I am sure of that. That is exactly the impression I got. He is very levelheaded and recognizes opportunities. He also speaks highly of you and his Nonna. Would you like to try a cup of our holiday blend, on the house.”

“Actually, I would. Plus, I never turn down free coffee unless I know it’s going to be bad.” They both laugh at that.

“No, our coffee is good. Always fresh, and we have taste testers on the blends. I will get Nico to meet you and help with the coffee. Nico is my husband and shop owner. Look around for anything else you want.” She offers, before using a single cup machine for the coffee.

Hopper thanks her for the coffee and sits at a nearby table. The shop is not very busy, which is understandable being around lunchtime. He looks at the menu board and sees they sell a variety of teas and hot chocolate. He sips the Holiday Blend, and it immediately brings Christmas trees, snow and sitting by the fireplace to mind. The flavor reminds him of crisp winter air and the hint of the aroma it gets before a snowfall. There is nothing like it in Hop’s mind, yet drinking the coffee he feels like he does when he smells that in the air. There is a touch of a peppermint taste that is so slight it is almost an aftertaste, but he loves it. He is definitely buying a couple pounds and a container of the cocoa mix if they sell it.

Nico comes out and introduces himself. He has light Mediterranean skin coloring, dark hair, and brown eyes with laugh lines in in the corners. He has a moderate Italian or Spanish accent. Hopper can never tell the difference. He has a wide grin and a firm handshake for Hopper. 

“Thank you so much for helping Steve out. He seems like such a good young man, and has told us his parents are not good people. I spoke with him yesterday, and he mentioned how much you have done for years, and a Mr. Smitty, Ms. Joyce, and of course his late grandparents and his Nonna in Italy.”

“Thank you for saying so. He is a good person, no thanks to his awful parents. I know you are working on a deal with him, and he is a good person to deal with. He is what they used to call ‘good people’, and he is working on selling your delicious coffee the best he can right now, given he isn’t really able to go out, but he is talking it up to the people and restaurants he is in touch with. He said to me whether you wind up in a deal or not, you have a quality product, which I agree, and are good people. His grandparents always taught him to help out good people with small businesses anytime you can.”

“Too bad more people don’t think like that.” Nico says. “We would all be better off if they thought less about themselves and more about others.”

“I agree. I am the police Chief in Hawkins, and some of what I see just makes my heart ache.” 

“Yes, yes.” Nico says. “Jim, it is good to meet you, and you tell Steve we are working on things, but appreciate his referrals in the meantime. I have the roaster going so I have to get back to it. If you want anything else, Adele will get it for you.”

Hopper samples the Fall Blend, and decides it is a perfect coffee for Thanksgiving and the fall. He takes two 2lb. bags of that, and the same of the holiday blend and 5 lbs. of the house blend for his office, plus two containers of the hot chocolate mix for Ellie. Adele says she will put it with the rest of the order but marks which is which, and directs him to pull up to the back door for the 50lb bags for Benny and Steve and Hop’s orders, in separate boxes.

By the time he pulls around back, Nico already has the rear door open, and he and Hopper load up the truck in less than a minute. Hopper thanks him again, lets him know Benny is also a good person and Hopper’s friend from way back. The two 50lb. bags for Benny smell so good on the seat next to Hopper, he wants to put a handful of grinds in his mouth and let his saliva slowly dissolve it. When he drops the two bags with Benny, he gives him a business card for the store, and tells him all about it and Adele and Nico, and assures him they are good people like Steve said. Benny is glad to hear it since he likes to source things locally from people that deserve his business. Hopper tells Benny that he really should take some time to just look at everything they offer there, maybe sample some, when he picks up his next order.

As Benny hands Hopper the check for $450, Hopper realizes he didn’t pay for his purchases. He calls the store, using Benny’s phone. He apologizes to Adele and tells her he forgot to pay for his coffee and cocoa. Adele tells him it is no problem. Steve said to add whatever he gets to his account since he was picking everything up. Hopper thanks her again, and told her how much he loves the place, and wishes there was one here, in Hawkins. He also mentions that it was nice to meet her and Nico, and regardless of whether the deal works out, he will see them again.

Hopper heads home and goes into the barn to check on the kids and see if they ate. The ladder is back up on the trailer roof and the sunroof closed. The trailer smells of reheated pizza, which they apparently had for lunch, and the kids are in a food coma on the couch watching TV. Ellie runs over and gives Hopper a big hug, and tells him Steve is going to teach her Italian, and he can tell she is genuinely excited about it. Steve moves slower, but it isn’t that far of a trip across the trailer to Hopper.

Hopper tells Steve he really likes the coffee shop, and the wide selection of restaurants in the town, some of which Hawkins could use, and especially Adele and Nico. Steve was right, they are good people and deserve to do well, and Hopper approves of investing with them. Steve tells Hopper Smitty called and said the papers were ready. Steve and Hopper knew what that meant, Ellie was clueless. Totally unaware of how documentation and all that works. Steve asks if he is going there, and if so to drop off a 10 lb. bag of coffee for his office, and 5 lb. bag for his home, using a marker to label one ‘Smitty-office’, ‘Smitty-home’. He labels a 2 lb. bag ‘Joyce-Housewarming’ gift and signs his first name, and another 10 lb. bag as ‘Hop-Office’. The others he keeps for them here, and to hand out later. Hopper pulls out the 2 cocoa cannisters, and one each of the fall blend and holiday blend, and tells Steve to put it with the others. Steve drops the bags for delivery with him, Hop does not tell Steve he already bought 5 lbs. for the office, which is not going there until he does. He marks the fall blend and holiday blend for Joyce as a housewarming gift, and signs them Jim. He puts the three bags for Joyce in a double bag and places it in the box with the others.

Hopper tells the kids he had spoken to Wayne about the cabin. He knows the trailer is small for the three of them, and having the loft helps. Since they put the ladder back when they came down, and closed the skylight/roof vent, and have been following the rules about staying out of sight, they can come and go up there together, no one alone, not even Steve right now. The work on the cabin will be finished the day after tomorrow at the latest, and he ordered some furniture, but not enough yet. What he has ordered will be delivered Wednesday, if Smitty is OK with it, since he has to have people check everything and have the extra people working.

Steve and Ellie are both smiling broadly at that. The thought of just being able to see the sun coming through the windows or doors, or watch TV on the floor, and have real beds and be able to unpack what they have. Steve would have the safes brought over with the delivery on Wednesday since enough people would be there to get them into his bedroom closet. Maybe by then some of his clothes would be back from the cleaners. He knew no matter what was saved from the Loch Nora house, he would need other things. Steve asked Hop what he has on order for the living room. Hopper admits that he did not order any as he thought it would be smaller, so he was going to move his old sofa and recliner from his old place. His TV was too small as well, so he would put that in his bedroom with the recliner. Hopper said if he had thought to ask Wayne sooner, he would have ordered a large sectional and recliner like Steve’s because they can hold plenty of company and were comfortable, so he would go shopping over the weekend. Hopper says he is going to see Will at the hospital and see how he is, and then drop the coffee off for Smitty and for Joyce if she is not at the hospital.

Hopper decided to stop at Smitty’s first, then go to the hospital since he and Joyce had some things to talk about. Also, Smitty is about 2 minutes away, if that. Hop parks, then goes inside, and knocks on Smitty’s door. He can hear what sounds like a distressed and raised voice talking to either someone who was speaking at a normal volume or someone on the phone. He thought it was Smitty’s voice that was raised but was not sure since he never heard him speak loudly, much less through a door. No words could be heard but the tone was clear. He heard the phone being hung up, and knocked again.

Smitty, for once, was not 100% put together. His white hair was a mess, like he had been running his hands through it, and he looked very stressed out.

“I was just going to pay you a fast visit, but you look like you need someone to talk with.” Hopper says. He holds up the two bags of coffee grinds, and adds on. “I come bearing gifts.”

Smitty looks at what Hopper is holding. “Is that coffee? With no label?”

Hopper makes a sort of motion with his hand after setting them down on his desk. “Presents from Steve. I swear Smitty, this is the best coffee ever. The big one is for your office, the smaller for your home. It’s a place he is investing in if all the details work out.” While he explains, Hopper has set up the coffee maker and starts it brewing.

“God, that does smell good.” Smitty inhales deeply.

“Wait until you taste it. Steve wants you and the Missus to have some at home too. I am addicted to it now, so took the drive over today to pick up Steve’s order because we were almost out.”

As the coffee finishes brewing, Hopper pours them each a mug, letting Smitty fix his own how he likes it. Smitty blows across the top a bit to cool it down, and tries a small sip first. He blows across the top again, apparently decides it is cool enough, and takes a decent mouthful, swishing it around and swallowing it.

“Okay, I thought the small sip was deceiving me, but you are not joking about this being awesome coffee. My wife will love it too.” Smitty’s eyes have that little twinkle back for just a moment, but it fades out. He sighs, gets up, tops off his mug, and offers Hopper to top it off, which he accepts. “You make sure to tell Steve I said thanks and I love it.”

“Will do. So what’s going on Smitty? You aren’t your usual calm self today.”

Smitty opens the bottom drawer on his desk, unlocks it, pulls out a bottle of whiskey and pours some with a heavy hand into his coffee. Then he passes the bottle to Hopper who adds a shot or two worth of liquor into it.

“It can’t be good if we are drinking before 5:00.”

“It’s after 5:00 where our problem is.”

“Our?” Hopper’s eyebrows raise up on than word.

“Yup. That was Nonna, and I am warning you this one will hurt, so I’ll leave the bottle out. Okay, before I forget,” he opens another drawer and pulls out a manilla envelope. He slides it across the desk to Hopper and repeats the same thing he said before. “These are genuine, not fakes. The birth certificate and Social Security card are $3,500 each, so $7,000 total in cash when you have it.”

“Not a problem. I got a few things to do so you hold them for now, I’ll come back later or tomorrow with the money and get them. I don’t want to leave them in my truck.”

“I already paid for them, so you are just reimbursing me.” Smitty informs Hopper.

Hopper pulls them out and looks at them. The documents are perfect. Ellie is now officially his daughter by birth. He has no idea who the woman is, but it is from a Chicago hospital that burned down a few years ago, so all the record copies were lost. 

“I just made up the woman’s name since I figured there had to be a Rachel Jones in Chicago somewhere 11 going on 12 years ago. You can always say she was a 1 night stand and since you were married never said anything about her until the kid was found on your doorstep.” 

“Works for me.” Hopper smiles. “Thanks, Smitty. This is a big favor I owe you.”

“Don’t say that yet. Nonna called to tell me good and bad news. They found Angelica wandering drunk, stoned or both in the streets of West Berlin. She had slipped out of the hotel room without Richard knowing. Her detectives found Angelica first, before Interpol. Anyway, she had a keycard from a hotel with her, so they staked out the hotel. They found Richard there finally. Angie made some comment about insurance money, and mind you she is half out of her head, so the detectives questioned Richard about it. He kept denying everything. Finally, they roughed him up just a bit, and that weasel caved after the first slap, admitted he was behind blowing up the house. He paid someone to do it. We don’t know who, just he lives in the US, but not around here. Little Dick figured if his kid was dead, he’d inherit everything left to Steve since he is his closest living relative, which is not true.”

“I am going to wring his neck if he sets foot in the US. I swear on my own life.” Hopper forces out, gnashing his teeth.

“No, you won’t. When Angelica accidentally distracted the two detectives for a minute, the little bastard threw himself out a 16^th story window and he is dead. Obviously, he hasn’t been right upstairs for a while. His mother’s will made it clear he was barred from ever having possession of or influence over any trust, yet he kept trying to get his hands on the two he knew of. What we don’t know is if the hired hand is going to still be trying to get Steve or if he’ll back off now that Richard is dead. It’s up to you Hop, but if you want me to move Steve to the secure rooms downstairs so you and your girl are safe, I will, and you can be done with protecting him.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

Like Cement, Life Can Be Hard

“Dammit. As if he isn’t dealing with enough shit already.” Hopper slams his fist down on the desk, making everything on it jump. “I appreciate the offer Smitty, but I am not abandoning Steve because we now know our worst fears are true.”

“Okay, I am glad to hear that. Even though he is a smart kid, and he is working on being emancipated, getting dumped into the Foster Care system while we wait for a decision on his emancipation would be the worst thing to happen, and I know CPS will show up asking about him here.” Smitty’s frown is deepening by the minute. “How much longer until you can move in to your cabin?”

“Probably tomorrow if I don’t wait for the furniture and we ‘camp out’, otherwise Wednesday or maybe Thursday.”

“Okay good.” Smitty says to Hopper. “I think for safety’s sake, I am upping the property patrol to 4 men if that’s not a problem. Also, have the furniture delivered here. I want to make extra sure no one tampers with it, or happens to see Steve. I’ll have my guys rent a truck and bring it into the cabin for you.”

“Yeah, yeah, that’s fine. You deal with the security stuff.” Hopper says, mind obviously preoccupied. “I’ll deal with Steve. He’s been avoiding TV since this all broke, so I’m going to have to tell him he’s basically an orphan now since his mother is headed for detox and probably long-term care. I am not sure of her mindset and what it means.” Hopper poses the question of mental stability about Angelica.

“According to Nonna, she has been checked over by a doctor, and while it was not easy because she is drunk and popping pills, he suspects after detox, she will have to be put in a nursing home type setting. It may not be as bad as he thinks, but she has no ability to take care of herself at all, and she shows signs of early onset dementia, probably from the pills and alcohol. She already has a detox center near Rome set to admit her, as well as a nursing and physical rehabilitation home chosen. Whatever part of her monthly corporate share does not go towards her care, she will wire into Steve’s bank account in the US.” Smitty exhales heavily. “What a fucking mess.”   

“I was going to call it a clusterfuck, but fucking mess works. I don’t know the family lawyer and all that. He will need to update Steve emancipation filing. If for some reason he is not emancipated, like a senile judge, I am already certified as a 72-hour emergency Foster Home. I can get it bumped up to regular instead of emergency with 1 phone call. Steve would just have to live with me for 1 year, until he is 18.” Hopper volunteers on the chance Smitty is unaware.

“Good, good. Nonna is going to call Steve around 5. By then, Angelica will be in the detox hospital in Italy, and the West Berlin authorities will have given her a better idea of when Richard’s body will be released. She was told by her investigators that Richard is definitely going to need to be cremated. It’s just up to Steve what happens after that. She wants to break the news to Steve, but wants you with him when she calls, so be home by 5 if you can.”

“I will. I’ll take care of changing the delivery too, and let you know day and time.”

The men agree to talk later, after Steve knows everything, and Smitty shows Hopper out. Hopper decides to stick with his plan of visiting Joyce and her kids, as he knows he can’t be around Steve for 3 or 4 hours and pretend everything is alright.

Hopper drives over to Hawkins General, and heads on up to Will’s room. Joyce and Jonathan are talking quietly at Will’s bedside where the pre-teen is asleep. He sticks his head in and whisper-talks to ask if it is okay to come in. They wave him in, after the pleasantries and update on Will being removed from sedatives and doing well, he asks Joyce if they can talk in the hallway or a conference room. Jonathan agrees to find her if Will wakes up while she is gone. There is a lounge-like area with glass walls and a door across from the nurse’s station which Joyce takes him to as it is empty.

Hopper clears his throat, and starts the conversation. “I have a present for you and Jonathan. Steve wants you to have this.” He pulls the 2lbs. of House Blend out of the paper bag, with “Housewarming Gift” and his signature on it. “Joyce, this is incredibly good coffee Steve has me hooked on. I can tell you where to get it if you like it.”

“Where is it from?” She asks, curious because of the unlabeled bag.

“That part is temporarily a secret. But I can say it is a mom-and-pop store a few towns over. I went there earlier to pick up an order Steve placed, and I have to say, I wish Hawkins had a place like this. The owners are a really nice couple, and they want to expand the store and add a bakery, so Steve may invest with them. Oh, also, this was roasted just this morning so it as fresh as it can get. Steve asked for the unmarked bags until the deal is done or doesn’t happen.” Hopper answers fully, since Joyce knows Steve is well off.

“I hope it lives up to your hype. You know me and caffeine. I need it like flowers need rain.”

“It will be great. I bought Benny a sample to try with some of his regulars, and he is switching to them. All the customers agreed they would pay 25 cents more if he has to raise the price. I also have these for you from me. Just a humble civil servant.” Hopper jokes as he pulls out the two 2lb. bags he got for Joyce.

Joyce exams the bags with Hop’s writing on them. One marked “Fall Blend”, the other marked “Holiday Blend”. “Good lord! How much of this do you think we can drink!”

“Trust me, I have tasted all three, and the answer is a lot. Both are delicious, but the Holiday Blend is more of a Christmas taste, while the Fall Blend is perfect for the cooler weather through Thanksgiving.” Hopper suggests as he puts all three back in the larger sack. “I was going to get hot chocolate for Will, but since I don’t know if he is going to have dietary restrictions when he wakes up, I thought I’d wait and see.”

“Well, they haven’t given me any specifics about diet other than to feed him as often as he will eat, but I am assuming he will be able to drink it before the weather warms up. Probably before the holidays.” Then she remembers what else she wanted to tell him. “When you have a chance and we are at home, you have got to see the house Steve set us up with. Hop, I never thought I would live in such a nice house given I’m a single mother working at Melvald’s. It’s not even anything special, but as whole is so lovely and seems so well thought out. The furniture is just regular furniture, nothing expensive, and is so comfortable. Well, the beds feel expensive, but may not be. ‘The Owner’, as he signed the cards, had the cabinets and refrigerator fully stocked, presents for each of the boys, and did some customizing just for us in the rooms. Will’s room has 4 beds in it for him and his friends, and there is a game table in the family room that is perfect for their dragon game. There is no way I can ever thank him enough, because it immediately made us feel like we are in a house for us, and I can’t tell him I know.” She frowns a bit at that, but her excitement while describing the house had been fully evident from her eyes to her smile.

“That sounds great Joyce. Maybe you can have a place like that built for you and the boys on Murkwood. Just change it up in whatever ways suit you since the feds will build anything for you that you ask.” Hopper emphasizes so she can talk like that about her house when it is done.

“How is your cabin coming along? Is Wayne making progress?” Joyce asks, truly interested.

“Wayne is almost finished. Probably sometime tomorrow it’ll be done. Just some touch ups on the paint and putting the carpet in. He has really outdone himself, and I think it re-lit his fire for carpentry work. In fact, now that Eddie isn’t a kid that needs him around all day, he is probably going to start his business up again. I swear you will be shocked at what he did with that dusty old dump. It even has a 3rd bedroom that Steve is going to stay in.” Hopper says proudly, happy both with how the house turned out and that Steve was staying. “Since it will be Ellie’s first Thanksgiving with me, Steve is going to make dinner and wanted me to ask if you and the boys will come if Will is well enough.”

“We’ll see. I can’t promise until it is closer, but I may have Will’s nurse still too at that point. Steve is always welcome to cook at my house and we can host it.” Joyce offered.

“Yeah, about that. I wanted to talk in private because I need help with Steve.”

“What’s up? Teenager attitude? Loch Nora ingrown snobbery? Or is there trouble between him and Ellie?” Joyce asks.

“No, no. He is a really good kid, and I love having him around. It is a bigger issue I have no clue how to handle.” Hopper sighs heavily, and slumps a little bit in the chair he is in. “It hasn’t hit the news yet, probably won’t until overnight. Are you up on everything that has been going on yet?”

Joyce nods. “Once a DICK always a DICK I guess. I can’t believe he did that to Steve. Then the whole thing about the house and his car to get back at Richard. Horrible. Some people should never be allowed to have kids. I know Angelica is a useless drunk, so it is hard blaming her, but I still do.”

“It gets worse. A lot worse. His Nonna is going to call him at 5:00 our time, and I need to be home then.” Hopper sounds and looks like a kid who just saw his puppy run over by a car. “I don’t know how I am going to do it, Joyce, but I am going to have to watch that kid fall apart in the worst way possible, or just watch him shut down his emotions, I can’t even guess which.”

“Is it really that bad, Hop? I mean you have broken a lot of bad news to him yourself in the last few days. What’s one more thing, right?” Joyce gently rubs his shoulder.

Hopper covers his face with his hands, shaking his head, and for the first time since Sarah died, feels like bawling like a baby. “This could break him Joyce. It’s not one thing, it is three, and one part is about as bad as it can get. He has already been closing himself off since this crap started.”

Hopper’s voice is thick, and when he looks at her, Joyce sees his lashes are damp, and this is not just anybody, this is Hopper. It took a lot to affect him like that, which makes her anxiety levels climb.

“I... I’m not liking where this is going Hop, so it’s probably better if you just rip the Band-Aid off and tell me.” Joyce says, her own voice tight and that sick feeling that she just got rid of yesterday is back in her stomach and adrenaline rushing through her.

Hopper lets out a huge sigh, pulls his Valium bottle out and takes one and a stray half. He swallows them dry. “Joyce.” He says, then reaches out to grab her hand. He needs something to keep him grounded. “Steve’s Nonna has had private investigators all over West Berlin because they tracked DICK and Angelica there. They found Angelica wandering in the street alone, drunk, high, or both. She had no idea where she was, or where she was staying. She had a card key to a hotel in her pocket, so they took her back there, but no one on duty knew what room she was in, so they went looking for DICK after they called Nonna, who had a doctor come and look her over. Nonna made arrangements for a detox and rehab center near her home outside Rome.”

“Can’t say I am surprised by that turn of events. We all knew she would wind up in one of those places or the cemetery sooner or later, and probably sooner.” Joyce scoffs. She doesn’t get why Hopper is so upset over that.

“By this point she was starting to sober up so the doctor had the investigators get her some wine since going cold turkey can be fatal for a hard-core alcoholic. One went to the bar for a glass of chardonnay, while the other went out for a couple of bottles to maintain until they get her to Italy. The doctor took the opportunity of ‘less drunk’ to evaluate her. He doesn’t believe she will ever recover from the years of drugs and alcohol and be able to take care of herself, so will need to be put in a nursing home.”

“It gets worse. Much worse.” Hopper prefaces his next piece of news. “One of the investigators caught Dick trying to go out and find Angelica. He radioed the others, and the two in the lobby, the doctor and Angelica went back to the suite. Nonna told her men to find out all they could, but also call Interpol, which they did. One guy slapped Dick to show him he was not kidding. Not a hard slap, just to get his attention. They were trying to find out where the money is he stole from Steve. When they said Steve, Angelica said something about Dick being rich as soon as Steve is dead. Something about how she said it set them off, so they got very aggressive badgering him about what he did and if he tried to kill Steve. Dick broke down and admitted he hired someone to, well, do what was done. Then Angelica freaked out because she heard the Interpol sirens, and in the 10 seconds everyone was distracted, Dick threw himself out a 16th story window. Landed right next to one of the Interpol cars.” Once he finishes, Hopper starts breathing hard, almost gasping for air. He feels nauseous and terrified at the same time and God, he so badly doesn’t want to be there when Steve gets the news. Hopper puts his head down between his knees trying to take slow deep breaths like he learned to when he started to feel like this after Vietnam. Joyce very gently rubbed his back, having seen this happen before when Hopper is anxious.

Joyce is busy comforting Hopper and at first does not see Dr. Owens enter the room. He starts backing towards the door to leave and Joyce motions for him to wait in the hallway. She is in shock herself over Richard Jr hiring an assassin on a 16 year old. It is obscene and evil, and dammit, Steve is more her kid than theirs. She knew she is getting truly angry. Like Lonnie going to hit Jonathan angry. The only thing keeping her from blowing up is knowing how it will affect Hopper while he is getting himself in check. “I never thought even Dick would do something like that. It’s disgusting. It’s beyond disgusting. It is horrifying. What kind of sick bastard pays someone to kill their own kid… To kill a 16 year old they ignore anyway! Dammit, now he has gone and messed with mine. I’d throw the bastard out the window myself.” Joyce chokes out, barely holding her own tears and frustration in.

Hopper was down to panting instead of full out gasping for air. “The worst part is even though he was willing to have his kid killed so he could get his hands on the billions of dollars left to Steve, he has been told dozens of times that he is specifically barred from ever having any ownership or control over the trusts, and so is his wife.” His voice is wet, but hoarse. Joyce knows he struggled a lot to keep it together as much as he could telling her.

Joyce’s jaw was hanging open. “So, the rat bastard endangered his son’s life for absolutely nothing? He couldn’t touch the money…” Her brain finally caught a vital word. “Did you say billions? Steve has billions of dollars?”

“Oh God, Joyce, I didn’t mean to say that. You can never tell anyone how rich he is. He already hates that people think his daddy is rich and he is just a trust fund kid. That slipped out. I wasn’t thinking. Please don’t ever let anyone know. Anyone. Even Smitty has no idea how much the kid is worth. Just that he will own the estate soon.” Hopper looks devastated at violating Steve’s trust in him, breath hitching and heart speeding up. He feels sick for the slip of tongue, he feels dirty. He always prided himself on keeping secrets and he just violated that and the trust of a child too.

“Okay, I never would anyway. I just want to ask one thing, then will totally forget you ever said that word. How did you find out and like just how much?” Joyce asks stunned herself.

“Steve’s grandparents had been investing and buying things since the 1920’s. They didn’t get hurt like a lot of people during the depression, so they bought up real estate among other things at bargain prices. Dick has lost money every time he was given some to invest, and then when he pulled his crap with his father’s funeral, what wasn’t already aside for Steve was changed so Steve would get it after that. Lila was tired of his crappy, snobbish ways and how he treated everyone, especially Steve, leaving a 10 year old all alone. It is all in many trust accounts Steve will get shortly if his emancipation goes through. He was given three large brown folders with a number of other folders inside, each one a trust. I have gone through one brown folder, and have 2 to go, and what I know the value of from that folder is over $8 billion. Steve already has around $70 or $80 million he earned on his own investing since he was 12 with $100 thousand seed money his grandfather gave him as a test. The same one DICK failed; Steve excelled at.”

Joyce is smiling sadly at what Hopper said. “I always said they were good people, and I am so glad they had more influence on Steve than DICK. I mean, everyone knows the Harrington’s are rich. I didn’t know how rich until now, but Lila never acted like it. She was sweet and down to earth, and acted as if it was a lucky accident they had money. She never acted like she was better or worse than anyone else and respected everyone. Steve is their kid more than anything. He learned from them.”

Hopper, understanding Joyce was good to her word about forgetting, nods. Joyce has the calming tone of voice a mother uses on an upset child when she tells Hopper it was okay that he slipped and told her. People make mistakes when they are upset, and there is nothing wrong with having told her, since she has been his confidante for decades. Hopper then sees Sam Owens waiting in the hall, and figures he is there for Joyce. “You’d better go talk to him before he busts a blood vessel waiting.” He says, knowing that Owens is busy and hates waiting, plus it is the perfect excuse to have a few moments alone to pull himself back together. He has done it 100 times before, so what is one more?

Joyce laughs. “I’ll be back soon, and with some cold packs to bring the swelling around your eyes down.” Joyce gets up and walks into the hall.

“Thank you for waiting. He is dealing with a hard situation, and it is going to get worse before it gets better.” Joyce begins.

Dr. Owens points to Hopper. “I knew it had to be bad by watching how he was behaving. I literally saw him walk into the mouth of hell without slowing down or batting an eye to get Will. He earned my respect that night, and I don’t usually put faith in people’s strength that quickly.”

“He is a really good guy, I have known him since high school, and the only other time I ever saw him hurt like that was when his daughter died.” Joyce states.

“Yeah, I checked out his government files after that night and saw that. He is a better man than me. I don’t think I could survive something like that with one of my kids.” Owens is looking directly in Joyce’s eyes when he says that, and she believes him.

“How well do you know the doctors here? Anyone who might be willing to give you some meds for someone? I would not ask, but this is as bad as it can get, and the news hasn’t been broken yet to a 16-year-old that he is basically an orphan.” Joyce asks.

“I know a few that will help. What is in your head Joyce?”

“I know it is a lot to ask but it’s for a 16-year-old, about 6’ tall, lean and muscular so you can estimate dose. Something that will sedate him fast – injectable. Then something like Valium or Xanax for a week or so. I just want Hopper to have it on hand in case. He is a good kid going through hell right now, and Hop is afraid this might push him over the edge.” Joyce explains honestly.

“Not as hard as I thought. I’ll bring it to Will’s room soon as I have it… maybe 15 to 30 minutes?”

“Thank you, Sam. This means a lot to him, not that he’ll ever admit it. Now before you run off, I know you came by for a reason?” Joyce prompts.

“Yes, thank you. Fleet acquisitions wanted me to check the basic details on the cars you and Jonathan each decided to get today? Both Jeeps, a Grand Wagoneer and Cherokee?” Dr. Owens asked her.

“Geez, was that just today? So much is happening all at once it seems.”

“Yes, just a couple hours ago, actually. Our fleet purchaser at the lab was going to authorize it, but when she heard they were being registered and titled to you and Jonathan, she just wanted me to double check. Never can be too careful.” He smiles when he says it, but she remembers his comments about what a snake Brenner was when people made mistakes as subtext to that. “Oh, also, I saw some notes in Will’s charts that he may be able to go home in a few days if you can get him a nurse. Any luck?”

“Yes. A great nurse, and nice too. Her first name is Catherine, but I know I would misspell her last name, but I will get the spelling and call tonight or tomorrow depending if Hop needs help tonight with his kid.” Joyce promises.

“Oh, this kid I am getting the meds for… any allergies or other medications he is on?”

“No to both. Thank you so much Sam. Hopper knows what a bad reaction looks like, so it’ll be okay.” Joyce makes the cross my heart sign with her index finger.

“Believe me, it’s the least I can do after the way Brenner played games with you and Jonathan plus what he did to Will, and to your home and belongings, and what Hopper and Hammond had to do to set things right.”

“That reminds me. I have to have you to the rental house. Let me know when works for you, and I will let Smitty know and get you at his office. That estate is confusing if you don’t know where you are going. No street names or numbers. I can give you a good idea what I want built on my property for us to live in.”

“You bet. I will bring my measuring tape and make a rough sketch to hand off to the architects. Then you can approve it or change it.”

“Perfect. Just give me a day or two notice, and we’ll get that moving. It’s very nice there, and I like the house layout a lot, but it isn’t our home.”

“I totally understand.” Dr. Owens agrees, then goes to the elevator banks.

Joyce goes back into the lounge and takes one look at Hopper. “Oh, I forgot to get ice packs. I’ll be right back.” As she is leaving the lounge, she almost runs Will’s nurse over, apologizes, and asks for the packs, which she promptly gets from the closet next to the lounge.

“What did Owens need today? He ask you to sign anything yet?” Hopper asks, still not sure how much trust to give the man knowing he worked with Brenner.

“Nope, I forgot to tell you, Jonathan and I picked out new cars. Sam came by to verify what cars we chose. We both decided we wanted All Wheel Drive, so we test drove a bunch of Jeeps today.”

“Yeah? What did you decide on. This is your first new car in a long time, isn’t it?"

“I was going to get a Jeep Cherokee. They are pretty new on the market, but the backseat was really tight for Jonathan, and I figure soon Will and his friends are going to get bigger too, so I upsized to a Grand Wagoneer. Much bigger than my Pinto was, but can easily fit Will and his friends. Jonathan decided on the Cherokee.”

“Steve is driving, well parking since he can’t go anywhere, one of those right now since his car was left at Loch Nora as a decoy. Joyce, how do I handle this? The kid is going to be devastated.”

“Jim, I think the best you can do is let him know you are there for him when he is ready to talk, and for now, let him cry on your shoulder if he needs to. Plus, just in case he starts really breaking down, the Pharmacy Fairy is leaving an injectable sedative in Will’s room and a week’s worth of the right dose of Valium or Xanax in Will’s room. I know you can stick a needle in his arm or leg if you have to.”

“Yeah, I’ve started IVs in emergencies before, and I know the signs of a bad reaction. Besides, Ellie won’t leave his side, probably love playing nurse for him. Those two have bonded so quickly, and I have to say, I am really enjoying having them around. Plus, Steve can cook pretty darn well, and said he will cook more once we are in the cabin since there really isn’t much room now.” Hopper says like the proud father he feels like.

“Maybe he can help me out. Some things I am great at, but anything different, not so much.”

“Speaking of teaching, before you married asshat Lonnie, when you were helping kids with learning disabilities, did you have anyone with dyslexia?”

“A couple, all different ages as some weren’t diagnosed until they were older. Is Ellie dyslexic?” Joyce asks gently.

“No, she was not well educated so needs to catch up on some things. But Steve is dyslexic, and Dick said the most awful things to him about it, and told him when they moved here, that no one was to know because, and I can’t believe I am even repeating this, ‘no one is going to ever think of a Harrington as a retard’.”

“You know, the more I hear, the more I am glad the man is dead. Saves me the trouble and jail time for doing it myself.” Joyce grits her teeth, wishing she could kill the man again as she tells Hopper. He shouldn’t even be called a man. He is a despicable boil on the butt on mankind.

“You wouldn’t go to jail because I’d help you and I know how to clean up a murder scene and hide the body. I wouldn’t be surprised if one of those investigators, hearing he tried to kill his son, threw the bastard out the window. No joke.”

“I would’ve. I was already ready to kill him for stealing from his kid, whom I am positive owns part of the company… well, all now, and fleeing.” Joyce growls just a bit at the end, sounding like the Mama Bear she is underneath.

Hopper laughs. “Me and Benny were betting on how long it would take you to kill him after Will was home and doing better.”

“Of course you two jokers would do that. To change the subject, I decided what to do about the house. As long as Will agrees, I would like to rebuild on our property, but not over the old one. I like the layout of the rental house and the size, so am thinking of making a one level version of that. Houses without stairs are just what I prefer, but overall, I do like it. And I also want to add a covered front porch so I can sit outside on rainy days.” She explains. “I’ll see when I get a look at the cabin, but I will probably have Wayne do it. I remember how gross that place was almost 20 years ago. I can’t imagine it improved before Wayne got started.”

“It got worse. Wayne practically rebuilt it, and you just have to see it, he made it better than I ever thought it could get. I wish we were already in it, but probably tomorrow if the carpeting is finished.” Hopper says earnestly.

 Steve finally settles on a color, after going back and forth a few times. He called the store he bought the family room furniture at Loch Nora from. They easily found the sales order for it, and since Hopper seemed to be aiming for an earth tone thing with the living room, the salesman suggested two colors. In the end Steve settled on a medium to dark brown leather. It would be L-shaped with 2 seats (not counting the corner) on the short side, and the long side would have 3 seats plus the corner. He also ordered a swiveling recliner, just like the one he had that Hop loved. A coffee table in a medium wood tone and an end table that match for the side of the recliner finish the set. They are happy to deliver it to the security office on Wednesday.

He also places an order for an oval dining table, which sits 6 normally, but could seat 10 with the two leaves in, and 10 chairs. He hopes there is somewhere he could store the leaves and extra chairs, but can’t remember if there was a small area above the kitchen or not. He also orders a queen size poster bed for his room with a low matching dresser and mirror and 2 nightstands and lamps. Again, to be delivered Wednesday to the security center on the main estate. Having done that, he felt like he accomplished something while still stuck in the barn. Steve definitely remembers Hopper saying he ordered furniture for Ellie, and he would use his bedroom furniture from the Lover’s Lake place.

Next Steve called the electronics store that Smitty told him the items for the Byers were purchased from. He orders the same large TV and VCR as was ordered for them, and four of the stereos he got Jonathan: one for the living room and one for each bedroom. He also ordered a small TV/VCR combination for his room so he can watch it in there if Ellie had the boys over again. They seem to be her people now, so it is totally possible, or she will hopefully meet some girls her age. Steve wants her to learn how to be a pre-teen girl. To have a friend who understands she is a little different because she was kept isolated all her life by her twisted ‘Papa’.

Before Hopper dropped by Smitty’s, he called to tell him the records were ready. He didn’t need to say more. Steve asked how much since she was his sister, not that Smitty knew, and Smitty told him. Steve had already taken the cash out of the stash from the safe in the basement. Steve asked Smitty to have the (former) wall safe and file cabinet bought over here the next time the guards on the property switch out, and he will send the cash back. He knows the large safe is mostly empty since Hopper and Ellie emptied it before leaving the house that Dick built. He plans on burning most of the medical records in the file cabinet now that Dr. Brenner is dead, so they are useless as protection from him. Steve also wants to double check no important documents were left in it, even though almost everything probably burned in the fire. It isn’t sturdy like the safes are. Steve is just really trying to do something besides twiddle his thumbs. He has “trailer (since they are not in a cabin yet) fever”. Even going for a walk or having his friends over would be a nice change, but he can’t do that right now. Smitty told Steve if he tries to take a walk, the guards will bring him back to the barn, and they will see him, even if he does not see them.

Steve is tired of being tense and anxious. He is tired of not being with people his own age. He is frustrated that his father committed these crimes, and he was the victim, yet his father is free, and he is unable to even go for a walk in the woods with no one around. It isn’t that he doesn’t love being with Hopper and Ellie because he does, but it feels like he is with them and only them all the time. Phone calls with others and being able to take care of things are his saving graces. He loves being able to do things for people who have been good to him. The phone is his lifeline to the world outside the barn, his way of knowing the world is still there, even if the house and car aren’t. They’ll be replaced soon, and the house will be one he plans and likes, one that doesn’t feel like a cold tomb sucking the life out of him. Now though, it is warmer but still isolating, which he is fighting hard against feeling. Steve knows his sister is there, and she loves him, and loves being with him, and Hopper treats him better than Dick and Angie ever did. He just wants to spend some time with his friends. Even if it is like last week when he spent the morning getting high and getting to know Eddie as Robin, and to his surprise, even finding out about and bonding with Barb. Things are moving so fast past and around Steve, and he is feeling stuck in place.

Ellie comes over to where Steve is leaning against the counter in the kitchen. She wraps her arms around his waist. “What’s wrong. I can feel your “sad” feelings?”

Steve takes a minute to work out how to explain it without making her feel bad. “I guess I just feel like I should be doing something to try and help find Richard and Angelica, and fix all the problems and trouble they started, but I can’t do anything. I can’t even issue a public statement or anything. No one will let me do anything. I can’t even go outside.”

“I’m sorry Steve. I am not used to ‘outside’ so I guess it is better for me, but I don’t want you to be sad. Have you been practicing people not “seeing” you?”

“Yes, but that is the one thing that still isn’t happening. I don’t know why, but I can only get like a hand or foot to disappear, but I have been working to make my other powers stronger so much, maybe my batteries haven’t been able to recharge.” Steve’s frustration comes through in his voice.

“Take a day to not use anything, and try to sleep well, and it will work better.” Ellie directs him with her stubborn insistence and a nod.

“I will try. It’s just hard to sleep well with everything that has been going on since we had to leave the big house.”

The phone ringing interrupts Steve’s train of thought. He doesn’t even think before he says “Hopper Residence” in his own undisguised voice.

“Steve, it’s Mr. Dewey.” He begins the call.

“Thank goodness. I totally forgot to try and not sound like, well, me.” Steve relaxes a little knowing he hadn’t blown his cover.

Mr. Dewey has been filled in on West Berlin by Smitty, but also knows Steve is unaware, and Nonna will not let anyone tell Steve. “I got a phone call from the judge, and he knows you cannot appear in person for safety reasons. Anyway, due to all the events surrounding the filing, and my request for an expedited decision, he has approved your emancipation petition. The paperwork will be taken to Smitty’s office and must be signed for by Smitty, but it is a done deal. You have been emancipated and are technically an adult.”

“Oh my God. Thank you. I know you said you asked for a quick judgement, but you also said asking for it and getting it are two different things!”

“Well, the judge took into consideration the fact you have been basically raising yourself the last several years, and then with Richard stealing from you, he said it was a no brainer. They shouldn’t and couldn’t have control over you. It also helps you are staying with Chief Hopper, and will be for several months.”

“Thank you so much. At least one good thing is happening.” Steve tells him with all sincerity.

“You are welcome. It’s part of my job, but even more, part of a promise I made to your Nana, Pop Pop, and Nonna. Just make sure you listen to Smitty and Chief Hopper and let them keep you safe until things are cleared up.” Mr. Dewey tells Steve.

They say their goodbyes and hang up the phone. Steve can’t wait to tell Hopper the news.

Hopper and Joyce walk back down the hall and into Will’s room. Jonathan is sitting in the chair Joyce previously occupied at the head of the bed. Joyce hears mumbling from Will’s bed and immediately runs over, thinking he is awake. She quickly finds out he is still asleep. Jonathan tells her he has been doing that the last 30 minutes or so, but has not really woken up. The nurse says he is slowly waking from the sedative as he is no longer totally under, and that it takes a while for people on that particular medication several hours of progressive wakening, the last step being real communication, not noises. She also mentioned with his last dose being about 12 hours ago now, he would probably be fully awake in about another 2 to 3 hours, and his fever is much better. The last several readings have been under 102 degrees, while even overnight it was still around 104, so the antibiotics and fever reducers are working nicely.

Hopper asks Jonathan about the new house, and if he likes it.

Jonathan smiles broadly. “Well, it’s only been like a day since we moved in, but it is really nice. It isn’t like marble bathrooms and gold toilets or anything, but it is all up to date and in good condition. It has a 2 car garage which will be nice during the winter. No snow or ice scraping, and Smitty said the landscapers plow and shovel everything. The kitchen is big, so mom is happy about that, and the dining room has room for 12. There is a family room with a big TV the owner said we could keep, and also a VCR, stereo, a really comfortable sofa, and an area for the kids to play their game with a nice big table. Mom has her own bathroom, so I know she is happy about that, and Will and I share the other. On top of everything there is a complete art set for Will, and a bunk bed and a bed where the other is stored underneath, so he can have all his friends sleep over in beds, and the bed in my room is queen sized and so comfortable.”

“Wow, sounds like the house has everything you could need except a guest room.” Hopper says jokingly.

“Oh, it has that too, and there is a top of the line stereo and camera in my room I get to keep, as well as a fully equipped dark room in the basement!” Jonathan adds on, still smiling.

“Sounds like a big house then. Does it have a covered porch in front?”

“No, it is covered, but is more like a huge step. It’s big enough she can go out to smoke in any weather.” Jonathan points to his mother with his chin.

“Are you kidding? As cold as it gets in winter? I’ll smoke in the garage. It won’t be warm, but will be warmer than outside and protected from the wind. I’ll just crack the window in there, and try to blow most of it outside.” Joyce states, giving Jonathan the ‘I’m doing it, don’t argue’ look.

“I almost forgot. There is a big deck off the family room, so if we are still there in the spring, which is likely, we can get some chairs or something for outside.”

“Sounds like the owner hooked you guys up. Nice house, housewarming gifts, a lot of room. What is it? Like triple the size of your old house?” Hopper asks.

“Not that big, but kind of hard to compare because this one has 2 floors. Maybe about double at most? The downstairs is almost as big as all of our old house, maybe a bit smaller, and the upstairs is the same size as the downstairs. What do you think mom?”

“Not counting the basement, which is finished, but we won’t use except for Jonathan’s darkroom, I’d say it’s a touch less than double, but not a whole lot. The rooms are much bigger, but the only extra room is the family room.” Joyce tells Hopper.

“Oh, before I forget. Dr. Owens dropped off a bag here not long before you came back. He said it’s for you Hopper.” Jonathan hands him the plain white bag.

Hopper looks inside, and as promised, there is a needle with a sedative in it. The label says inject the full dose, lasts 8 to 10 hours. Hopper never heard of it before, but is probably what Will was on or similar. There is also a full bottle of Xanax, which is probably 100 pills or so. The prescription label said 1-2 tablets every 6 to 8 hours as needed for anxiety to a maximum of 4 mg daily. Do not mix with other sedatives or alcohol. Jonathan admits he had looked in the bag and said the pills didn’t look like the ones Hopper had given him for Joyce when Will was missing but he knows the pills are for anxiety. He asks, ‘what’s going on?’ with his eyes and expression, but Joyce pushes it off with a ‘we’ll talk later’ look, obviously not wanting to break the news to him that would be on the TV later or tomorrow morning.

As Hopper is getting ready to leave, he sees he still has extra time before he is needed at the trailer. He can’t just stare at Steve knowing what is coming so he decides to stop by Smitty’s before going to the trailer. Hopper wants to see if Steve gave Smitty the names of any friends that could come and go through the security checkpoint. Smitty writes down the names and spelling of Barbara Holland, Robin Buckley, and Eddie Munson. Hopper also asks Smitty if he can talk to Nonna before she calls Steve. Smitty gladly dials the number.

When Hopper says his name, he can hear her perk up. He can’t remember her last name to address her properly, but fortunately she tells Hopper to call her Nonna, everyone does, and since he is looking out for her baby, Steve, he is family now, especially since Steve is living with him for a while. She asks about Ellie, saying Steve calls her his sister, and she would love a picture of the three of them together. She also thanks him for making sure he will be there when she calls at 5:00 their time.  Hopper explains to Nonna if Steve gets really upset about the news or breaks down, he has some medication to calm him down, but it could put him to sleep, and he will pick up the phone if that happens to see if he knew everything now. If not, they will talk about the best way to tell Steve the rest, since he won’t understand what Steve is saying. She says thank you again for taking care of Steve for her, and please call anytime, and don’t forget the picture or pictures. Hop promises he won’t, and he knows a good photographer that will take candid shots instead of posed. She also says now that he and his daughter are family if Steve or they ever need anything to let her know. She knows people everywhere that can get anything legal done.

Hopper asks Smitty for her phone number once they are off the phone since she wants updates from Hopper on her baby. Hop also tells Smitty to thank his wife for stocking up on food for the Byers. Smitty tells Hopper to thank Steve for the coffee. His wife stopped in earlier, so he made some for her to taste, and she loves it too, so has her bag at home and wants to know where to get more when they run out. Hopper laughs and says everyone has the same reaction, and in fact, if she ever gets desperate, Benny’s Diner has switched to the new coffee because he tested it on some customers who unanimously loved it. Smitty tells Hopper if Benny can afford to carry it at least he knows it isn’t $20/Lb. Hopper tells him no, $7.99 retail, which Smitty is thrilled with because his guys smelled it brewing and now he is going to have to switch over at the cafeteria and snack room too. Hopper tells Smitty he hasn’t stopped home for the money yet, but he will bring it by tomorrow. Smitty tells him Steve paid him already saying it was for his sister. Hopper just shook his head at the kid doing stuff like that constantly. Especially after the gifts he left for the Byers family.

Steve has Ellie work her magic on the wall safe. It was actually pretty big for a wall safe, and Steve was willing to bet it was in his study behind the large oil painting of Richard having a cigar. Steve always thought the picture was tacky because it hung right above where Richard sat at his desk, and it was like having double vision sitting across from Richard.

Ellie pops the lock quickly since this is a plain tumbler lock. Steve opens it and is shocked. This safe is stuffed with cash. Probably more than the other one had. Steve started pulling bundles out and making two piles. When he is done, there are two piles of exactly $500 thousand each. An even million. After counting it out, Steve is pretty sure Richard completely forgot about the safe under the stairs. He is also pretty sure there is money hidden in all the condos and houses they lived in. ‘They’ not including him. The man obviously expected to run on short notice at some point even though it was pocket change for Richard. Steve has Ellie move the money inside the trailer when he hears a car coming. It turned out to be Hopper.

Steve looks at his watch and sees it is almost 5:00. They would have to decide on dinner soon, so while Hopper is parking, Steve goes into the trailer to start looking at menus. When Hopper enters, they look up, say hi and tell him they are trying to decide where to get dinner from, and ask if he has a preference. Before he could answer, the phone rings, and since Steve is closest, he answers it with his “deep” voice and light southern accent he has started using.

Hopper hears Steve say “Nonna, what a surprise” then go over to Italian. Hop whispers in Ellie’s ear that Steve is going to get really upset and she should give him privacy and go in her room, and even though he will be really upset, she needs to stay there, he might have to give Steve some medicine. Hopper sits in a chair where he could see and get to Steve in a second and discreetly took the needle out of the bag, removing the protective cap so he is ready. He guesses by the look on his face she is telling him about Angelica now. He tries to watch carefully but without being obvious. He figures they are done with Angelica and have started on Richard because Steve’s face goes from horrified to weeping, to collapsing on the floor screaming and crying hysterically. Hopper moves very quickly to try and hold Steve and soothe him. The things Steve are saying are gibberish, and he is kicking and swinging at anyone or anything near him. He gets Hopper in the jaw, but it is nothing since he is just flailing around, and then a foot catches Hopper where no man wants to get kicked hard. He falls to his side on the floor next to Steve, who is still crying hysterically and can barely breathe. While Hopper is getting back up after the well-aimed kick, Steve gets up and still hysterical, grabs the keys to the Jeep and walks a crooked line to the door, saying things about being dead. Hopper grabs him in a bear hug, just holding him in place and trying to calm Steve down, but it seems being restricted and stopped is making things worse.

As a last resort, Hopper apologizes to Steve, grabs the sedative, and the needle is emptied into Steve’s arm in seconds. It took about 15 seconds for it to start taking hold as Steve’s eyes get glassy, then he goes from screaming to whimpering, then unconscious. His heart rate was initially through the roof but is coming down to a bit fast now, and he is breathing regularly and deeply. Hopper picks up the phone to talk to Nonna, who was understandably crying and worried about Steve and why he went quiet so fast. Hopper explains he had to use the medicine on him, but he promised he will stay up and watch him all night in case he wakes up. She says she had gotten the whole horrible thing out before he went quiet, and Hopper promises he or Steve will call back in 10 hours or so, and to try and sleep. He doesn’t know the exact difference in time, but it has to be the middle of the night in Rome. They hang up, he puts Steve on the couch, and gets Ellie out of the room. He unzips Steve’s sleeping bag, laying it on top of him. Ellie asks Hopper what is wrong and why was Steve screaming. He feels like he is in way over his head, and has no clue how to explain this to her, especially with it being complex and emotions are still new for Ellie.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

After The Impact

The biggest problem with hitting concrete, whether it’s a sidewalk or a wall is the fact someone is left cleaning up the mess afterwards. Is the impact fatal? Is the impact a crippling hit? Or is the impact once you fully recover from and walk away at some point, and sometimes you can limp or walk away immediately after. Even if it is the latter, it often leaves scars and pain behind, and not all are visible.

Ellie again asks Hopper what is wrong and why was Steve screaming? Hopper is on the verge of falling apart himself seeing the raw pain on Steve’s face and watching him crumble to the floor screaming. It is one of the worst things Hopper has seen in a long time, and his heart aches for the kid. Yeah, people think he’s had it good with rich parents and all that, but most also miss how alone and how abandoned he is by his parents. Except for his grandparents, including his Nonna, he has not really had any type of support his entire life. Now he has to find out it wasn’t just abandoning Steve, but literally not wanting him to exist anymore. What he is going through – has been going through, for the last week or so is far more of a burden than a 16 year old should ever have to carry on their shoulders – it is far more than many adults could bear. Somehow, Hopper has to explain this mess to Ellie who is on the verge of panicking while he is hanging on by his fingernails and ready to explode himself. If DICK wasn’t already sidewalk graffiti, splash effects and all, Hopper would be sorely tempted to throw the piece of shit over the Berlin Wall into the “death strip” and let the East Berlin guards use him for target pra0ctice.

This time instead of asking, she climbs on the couch and tries to hug Steve. “Steve? Steve? What happened? Steve?” She starts shaking Steve by the arm on top of the opened sleeping bag. Tears start rolling down her cheeks as those big brown puppy dog eyes zoom in on Hopper. “Why isn’t he answering me? Why can’t I talk to him? Is he sick, or is he dying? I don’t feel him.”

That snaps Hopper back to his immediate problem: figuring out how to explain it to Ellie. He walks over to the couch and holds his arms out. “Come here kiddo.” She lets Hopper gently pick her up, hugging her tight and rubbing her back. 

He carries her into the kitchen and sits down, setting her on his lap and purposely blocking her view of Steve. “Did you hear or see anything, Ellie?”

She sniffs, nose definitely needing to be blown, so Hop hands her a napkin. “I was in our room, just waiting for you or Steve to come get me, and I started feeling sad and angry, then hurt, but not like getting a cut hurt. More inside here.” She rubs her hand over her heart. “Then I felt pain, everything hurt and I felt like I was going to explode from inside, and heard Steve screaming at the same time, but I couldn’t move, then everything just stopped.”

Hopper took a deep breath, then released it slowly. “Do you remember Steve talking about his Nonna, his grandmother, in Italy?”

Ellie nods. “He speaks Italian to her. He’s going to teach me how to speak like that.”

“Okay, well she called Steve with some really bad news tonight. It was about Richard and Angelica. Do you know who they are?”

“They are his parents that he never sees, and Richard is really mean to him and stole money, so we had to leave the house.” She says rather flatly, though the anger came through when she mentioned how Richard treats Steve. Even at her age and fresh from that hell hole of a lab, the protective little sister peeks through.

Hopper is relieved she at least has an idea of who people are. “Nonna told Steve Angelica is probably going to have to stay somewhere they can take care of her for the rest of her life because they can’t fix what is wrong with her, and it made Steve sad.”

“Why was Steve also angry and hurt?” Ellie asks, not quite grasping why the woman being in the hospital made Steve get mad, and apparently unaware of the difference in physical and emotional pain.

Hopper decided some careful removal of facts might help. “The police caught Richard, and he admitted he wanted to really hurt Steve, and then something happened to him, so Steve was really angry Richard tried to hurt him, and that Richard couldn’t give back the money. Since Steve got so mad and then started yelling and crying and then tried to drive his Jeep, I had to give him medicine to make him sleep so he didn’t hurt himself or someone else by mistake.”

Ellie looked up at Hopper’s face. “So if people get really mad and yell and cry, you should make them better by making them sleep?”

“No, usually not, but Steve’s been through some hard things to fix this week, he couldn’t control himself, and I didn’t want him to hurt himself. I gave him the medicine to make him sleep so he will hopefully be better tomorrow. Do you want to sleep out here with me and Steve tonight?” Hopper hoped the idea of a campout would make her feel better and not ask questions he didn’t want to answer.

“Can we?” She was sounding happier now. “Can we also have Eggo’s and bacon for dinner too.”

Hopper almost laughed. He should have known she’d push her advantage. “How about you have Eggo’s, bacon, and some fruit, and I’ll have eggs, bacon, and fruit?”

She nodded. “Okay, but don’t we have to be quiet so Steve doesn’t wake up?”

“We should try not to make too much noise, but some noise won’t wake him up. We can watch a movie after dinner then all go to sleep out here.” Hopper told her. That made her happy, and she heads back to her room to draw and color. 

Hopper has no appetite, feeling nauseous knowing what Steve has been put through, and is in emotional turmoil and anxious for him. He hated having to use the medicine on him, and felt so guilty about doing it, but he was having so much trouble just holding on to him and trying to calm him down. Steve had been so wrecked and was fighting Hopper no matter how he tried to soothe him, but what really scared the hell out of Hopper was when Steve grabbed the keys to the Jeep, and was still incoherent. If he got to the car it would have been worse than a nearly unconscious drunk on the road, and the kid, fueled by anger or his other emotions, was a hell of a lot stronger than Hopper would have guessed, and Hop could have easily lost his grip on him.

Since his appetite is pretty much gone, he is just going to eat some of the fruit, so Ellie doesn’t try to skimp on that. He starts just enough bacon for her and sets the syrup and cut up fruit on the table while he is cooking. He sneaks a peek at Steve every so often. Once the bacon is cooked, but before he put the Eggo’s in the toaster, he goes in the bathroom for a warm wet washcloth. Steve has dried tears and mucus on his face. His eyelids look a little crusted over, so once Hopper gets his face clean, he puts the washcloth over his eyes, hoping it dissolves the stuff on his eyelashes. He had noticed earlier, and meant to clean him up then, but it slipped his mind after Ellie needed him.

After cleaning up Steve, Hopper finishes Ellie’s dinner and gets her to eat. He puts a full plate with a whipped cream smiley face on top of the Eggo’s and her name spelled out in bacon and capital letters. A healthy portion of the fruit Steve had cut up earlier for them was on a separate plate. Ellie didn’t mind syrup on her bacon, and pretty much anything else, but not on fruit. She wouldn’t touch any fruit with syrup on it. He decided to scramble an egg and had one piece of bacon as well as a heaping scoop of fruit so Ellie would see him eating too, even if he pushed almost everything around on his plate when she wasn’t looking at him. 

The phone rings halfway through dinner, and Hopper grabs it before the second ring. He meant to turn the volume down, but forgot in all the mess of what happened earlier. Ellie was trying not to eavesdrop, so she only listened to Hopper’s side of the conversation. He didn’t say a lot except something like ‘where are you, I’m giving Ellie her dinner, can I call you back, bye’. 

Hopper’s mood is definitely subdued this evening, as is Ellie’s. Her curiosity has her asking who was on the phone and Hopper tells her it was Joyce. Hopper tries, but he can’t eat the fruit. Every time he looks at it all he can think of is watching Steve fall apart. He does eat one slice of bacon, and a few bites of his eggs. After they are done eating, Hop asks Ellie whether she wants to watch a video or finish the picture she was coloring in her room. She chooses to continue playing in her room, not wanting to accidentally wake Steve. Hopper tells her he’ll be outside on the phone for just a few minutes while the plates soak. He tells Ellie to get him if she or Steve needs anything, just to make her feel more normal about Steve, despite knowing he was down for the night.

Hopper grabs his jacket, the telephone, and makes sure his cigarettes and lighter are on him. He lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. He tries to picture the weight of all the bad things that have happened in the last few days leaving him with the smoke every time he exhales. Some of the less traumatic things did fade away, but the things going on with Steve are killing him by inches. He has no idea how he will feel or what he will do when he wakes up. The shot should last about 8 to 10 hours, hopefully longer. If it lasts 8 hours, Steve could wake up at 1 am, 10 hours, at 3 am. He would make sure to have the Xanax and water ready. 

He dials the number for the phone in Will’s hospital room, which Joyce answers. Since they chatted briefly 10 minutes ago, he asks her how Will is. 

“He is doing really well. He still has a fever, but it is slowly going down. Hold on…” Hopper can hear the sound of her hand over the mouthpiece of the phone and mumbled conversation. “Hopper, thank you for getting me out of that horrible place.” Will had obviously gotten on the phone. 

Hopper smiles sadly to himself, trying to sound upbeat. “You’re welcome buddy, you know Benny helped too, right?”

“Yes, I remember that part well. Some things are a bit fuzzy, but I remember the dogs being on fire, laughing to myself and thinking about ‘hot dogs’, then one lighting my castle on fire, it was the first time I felt warm in a week.” Will tells Hopper as if he wasn’t there. “How did you and Benny get there and get me out? It was like here, but everything was rotten and dying.”

“Have you met Dr. Owens, Sam, yet?” Hopper asks.

“No, but my mom told me about him and how we have to stay somewhere new until he fixes up a new house for us, and he is helping with doing it.” Will states in the simplistic way only a pre-teen can.

“Yes, he is, and he is paying for the house you will be staying in when you leave the hospital. Dr. Owens showed us how to get to you and back, and he has been checking in on you every day.” Hopper explains.

“Yeah mom said. I’m giving her the phone back.”

“Get well soon buddy, and I’ll come see you tomorrow if I can.” Hopper signs off with Will.

“How are you doing Hop?” Joyce asks, knowing what he has been through by now.

“I guess about as well as I can considering I watched my 16-year-old kid fall apart completely and horribly in my kitchen a few hours ago, and feel guilty as hell because I had to knock him out with a shot, which thank you and thank Sam for. I had to use it when he was trying to get away and get in his car. I couldn’t calm him down Joyce. Nothing I did worked. It made it worse and worse. What the hell kind of father does that make me.” Hopper pushes out in a rush of words.

Joyce chuckles a little bit. “James Hopper, you are getting so soft in your old age. Do you realize how many times you have called Steve ‘your kid’ in the last couple of days? We have all been trying to keep an eye on him and help him since his grandparents died without being obvious about it, and I know you checked in on him a lot, but until the last few days, you never called him your kid, and now you say it a lot, and I don’t think you realize it. That, in itself, is more than his own so-called parents did. Even if trying to calm him down without the shot didn’t work, you tried. I don’t think anyone has tried that hard to do anything for him in years. It was inevitable he would hit the wall at some point, that something would push him over the edge, and at least you were there for him and you tried until it became too risky to not give him the shot. God forbid he did get in the car like that!”

“Huh. Actually I didn’t realize I was calling him mine. Aside from him being a really good kid with a good heart as you have seen yourself, I didn’t realize how little Dick and Angie were around. I just knew he was alone a lot. Finding out how horribly they treated him, and being around him, and seeing him with Ellie, and taking care of both of them, he might as well be. He has been living with me for several days now, and we’ve been having dinner and doing different things after dinner for like a week or more. I guess since we have been behaving as a family, he feels like family, and I know I’ll miss him when he moves into his own place, but that is a while down the road.” Hopper tries telling Joyce the things happening in his life in the last week, and why he is probably behaving that way.

“It’s okay Hop, I am not being mean. I just think it is nice. I don’t think anyone realized how bad the poor kid had it except his grandparents. He really hasn’t had anyone since they died to call family except Nonna and she is in Italy. Lord knows even before this horrible crap Dick pulled by stealing, fleeing, and hiring someone to, well, you know, he was a terrible parent, if you could even call him that, and Angelica, well, where she is going after detox explains all we need to know.” She pauses briefly, and when she starts again, he can hear how her voice is thick with tears. “He’s a part of mine now too after everything he has done to help my family the last few days when everything went to hell. He’s 16 for Christ’s sake, and stepped up more than most adults would. You have to see the art kit Jonathan told you about, and all the other extras.”

“Speaking of which, once I get the cabin fully furnished, I would love it if Jonathan took some pictures of me, you, and the kids. Nonna asked me for a bunch not just of Steve, but all of us because he has told her all about us, and for what we’ve done, and how we have been caring for Steve, she says we are all her family now, and wants pictures of her family.” Hopper explains.

“You talked to Nonna? Is she like everyone says?” Joyce asks Hopper, surprised that they had talked.

“Yup, and she is very kind, but I can tell she’s one of those people that if you cross them, you will have a lifetime of trouble. Reminds me of you with neglected and abused kids. Maybe it is because she is Italian, but she is super protective of Steve and her family, which seems to now include us. She said if we, you and the boys included, ever need anything, let her know, and she can take care of it as long as it’s legal, though I think she’d cross that line for family.” Hopper chuckles. “She has all kinds of contacts around the world through her company, and from what Smitty says, she is even richer than the elder Harringtons were.”

“I think I want to be her when I am her age.” Joyce jokes.

Hopper tells Joyce he needs to go, but hug both boys for him, and they hang up.

*****

 Hopper sets the phone back on the hook and it rings almost immediately. He answers it to hear Smitty’s voice on the other end, talking to someone. Soon as Hopper says “Hello”, Smitty focuses on the phone.

“Hey Jim, Smitty here. Nonna called me and filled me in on Steve. How are you and Ellie holding up?” 

“It is pretty rocky at the moment, Smitty. I have Steve unconscious on the couch, Ellie really upset about Steve, and worried about what happened before I had to sedate him, and watching Steve basically have a breakdown was the second worst thing I have seen in my life. It was really bad Smitty.” Hopper’s voice, despite his best effort to put up a good front, cracked a couple times while he spoke. 

“Damn, sorry to hear she is upset too. If you need some help my wife Joan will come over and watch your girl. She isn’t going to tell anyone anything, and she knows all about those lab kids already.” He pauses for a moment. “I can also have a private nurse down here in an hour or two to look after Steve, and she won’t say anything. She took care of your friend Joyce the other night.” Smitty offered.

“I can handle things on my own for now.” Hopper states with a steady voice this time. “Steve is out for several hours, and Ellie is doing okay. Upset, but she is handling it. Besides, it is close to her bedtime and I promised her we’d all sleep in the living room with Steve. They have gotten really close lately being confined in the trailer together and you know how good Steve is with kids.”

“That I do. I know Will Byers loves him from what Joyce says. If you have any problems and need help, call the office, and they will send a guard in until I can get there. They know how to care for someone in medical or psychological crisis from their training since we occasionally get a lab kid wandering in here.” Smitty informs Hopper since his men are right by the barn in the trees, not that Hopper knows that.

Hopper thanks Smitty for checking in, they say goodbye, and hang up.

Hopper decides to have another cigarette then go inside the trailer. If he starts a movie for Ellie now, she will barely make it to the end before falling asleep. He puts his cigarette out once it is done and goes back into the trailer. He knocks on Ellie’s door. She is still subdued, sensing the stress and anxiety around her, so is doing everything asked of her. Hopper has her change into her pajamas and brush her teeth. He has a shot of whiskey while she gets ready. When she is all set, he lets her pick out the movie and lay on the couch with Steve to watch it. She has crawled under the sleeping bag and wriggled her way under his arm. Hopper is watching from his chair occasionally checking on Ellie and Steve for a minute or two, and other than that he is going through the second folder of trusts and making his notes summarizing what each trust contains and estimated value. Until Steve gets Joyce’s help with his dyslexia, which is going to be easier now that Dick had to be power washed into a gutter, it’s the least Hopper can do for him.

Ellie made it about halfway through the video she chose before falling asleep. Like a mirror image of the other nights when Steve held her, she is holding him and has buried her face into his neck, his chin resting on her head. Hopper picked up pretty early on that both kids are touch starved. Especially Ellie. She takes every opportunity to hug or be hugged by others, and is most comfortable having some kind of contact with others, even leaning against Hopper. He can’t even imagine how rare a non-punishing touch must have been for her to be like that, and he knows Steve’s history, and lack of real contact with other people since his grandparents passed, which is why Steve doesn’t even notice or react when Ellie climbs up on his lap, or falls asleep leaning against him on the couch.

Since Ellie has been asleep for a bit, Hopper feels safe in turning the movie off, rotating the TV more towards himself, and watching the late news. The Harrington story was no longer leading the news, and word from West Berlin had not reached the US yet, whether by coincidence, or Nonna delaying it a while. The only mention of the Harringtons is a brief piece of the ATF announcement that no human remains were found in the “house that Dick built”, as Steve calls it, and the assumption that the Harringtons’ minor child was not in the residence at the time of the firebombing, or he somehow escaped. 

Hopper knows Wayne is over in the cabin working, and just wants to double check the work will be done tonight. He quietly slips out of the trailer and the barn, walks over to the cabin and opens the door. The ceramic tile is already in place by the front door, but since Hopper is unsure if it has set and cured, he just leans in. He sees Wayne in the corner of the room, the radio on low set to the oldies station.

“Evening Wayne.” Hopper says politely, trying not to catch Wayne off-guard.

“Hop, come to see if I’m slacking off over here?” Wayne jokes.

“Nah, you have been doing great work and quicker than I thought. I love how the place came out!” Hopper exclaims as Wayne starts walking towards him. “How’s it going? Still think you’ll finish tonight?”

“Oh definitely. The rug in this room is all I have left. I did the tile by the door last night so it would be set tonight, and I grouted it soon as I got here. Just gotta finish the carpet in here and vacuum.” 

“That’s terrific. Water on too? I can see the electricity is working fine.”

“Yup. Eddie and I put your bedroom furniture upstairs earlier.” Wayne paused and scratched his chin before stating the next part. “Eddie wanted to go over and see his friend in the trailer, but I told him not a good idea unless they are expecting you until they are moved in here.”

“Thanks Wayne. I wouldn’t have minded, but tonight has been really rough. It’ll probably be on the news by the morning, so it won’t do any harm to tell you now.” Hopper paused, taking in a deep breath. “Grab a bottle of scotch from the kitchen, in the cabinet under the breakfast bar, and come on out. I need a smoke.”

Hopper closes the door and lights his cigarette. Wayne is out with the scotch a minute later. “Some really good stuff you got in that cabinet. You going upscale on us pal?” Wayne asks as he opens the bottle. 

Hopper motions for him to have the first sip, which he does and passes the bottle to Hopper. “I have a slightly better timeline for you on people needing work on houses. Probably spring to early summer is the best guess right now as they are all new construction, 6 definite, 1 maybe. It’d be sooner but they can’t pour foundations in this weather. I hope that works with what you are thinking, and when you have time I need some work on the barn. You can decide a timeline and when to start.”

“And me upscale? Never happen. The kid told me to clean out the house in Loch Nora last week, including the liquor, since there was a lot of unused expensive brands in there. Dicky H. already told him they were having their Christmas party in Indianapolis this year, so he didn’t want it just sitting there, especially since they used to buy new bottles every year.” Hopper takes a long sip and passes it back to Wayne. “That’s enough for me I just wanted to update you, then I gotta get back there.”

Hopper repeated the whole story of Angelica and the now deceased Richard Harrington Jr. though he fudged why he blew up the house. He says it was for the insurance money on all the expensive stuff they have there. He is not going to mention Steve and money in the same sentence ever if he can help it. Hopper also tells Wayne Steve did not take the news well and needed to be medicated. Wayne shook his head harder the worse the story got, and by the end just offered to have Eddie stop by after school tomorrow if Steve wants. Hopper says he will let Steve decide how he feels tomorrow, so have Eddie call.

Wayne says the two things that pretty much everyone agrees on. “Some people should not be allowed to have kids, and I count Eddie’s father in that.” When the story of Angelica and her future is told, he sounds just like Joyce. “We all knew it would end in rehab or the graveyard soon.” Hopper thanks Wayne, says he can keep the bottle if he wants, if not just stick it back under the counter. He hands Wayne the envelope with the check for the rest of the materials, says he will drop off the other check, tape it to the refrigerator, at the Lover’s Lake house tomorrow. Hopper tells Wayne to put new carpet in before he moves in, and tells Wayne to have it billed to him since he needed to replace it anyway. They part ways for the night, and Hopper goes back to the trailer.

As far as Hopper has figured, Wayne finished the work almost $30 thousand under budget, and 4 days faster than estimated. Hopper figures he’ll just give him the whole $30 thousand as a bonus, and he can use it if they need anything new in the bigger space they will have to live in, or he can use it as emergency money when he starts back in construction. Plus paying half the rent he is now will give him a leg up on his finances. Hopper never thought, even a month ago, he would be moving into a 3-bedroom cabin… THAT cabin with 3 bedrooms, and 2 kids, or know what he does now about Richard and Angelica’s non-parenting style. Strange how quickly life can take a turn on you. Hopper wanders back to the barn and trailer, putting his second cigarette out when it’s finished.

Hopper continues looking through the folders until just after midnight. At that point his eyes are tired from reading in low light. He puts a pot of coffee on, knowing he has a long night of keeping vigil to get through. A little after 4 a.m. Steve makes a little bit of noise. Hopper can’t make it out since it is just mumbling, but he seems to be fully asleep again pretty quickly. Just to be sure, Hopper sets a glass of water with a little ice in it on the table next to Steve’s head, and puts Steve’s Xanax in his shirt pocket so it is close at hand.

At 5 a.m. the early news, geared more towards the farmers starts. They run the farm report and most of the advertising is for farm equipment, and of course commodity prices are listed, but there are general news stories on as well, with sports and weather repeated near 5:30 and again just before the end of the show. Nonna apparently has enough pull, that when the West Berlin news hits, it is a somewhat more palatable version. Instead of the real story, it was sanitized so Richard either fell by accident or jumped from the suite as the police surrounded the hotel, and Angelica is so distraught she is institutionalized near her mother in Italy. Their minor child (thank God they wouldn’t announce Steve’s name), is in the care of family in the US for the moment. Of course, the replay of the ATF statement was made in the first half hour, and repeated before the West Berlin story was announced. 

Steve starts groaning and moving much more after 6 a.m. so Hopper carefully moves Ellie off the sofa. Unfortunately, it wakes her up, but all she says is “wanna sleep”. She never opens her eyes or fully wakes up, so Hop moves her to her bedroom and closes the door in case Steve wakes up abruptly or loudly. Hopper slides the side chair closer to the sofa in case Steve wakes up confused. Steve sits up quickly with a gasp, like he has been holding his breath underwater too long. His face pure white, except where his moles are, and totally disoriented. Hopper immediately turns the TV off. He spends about 30 seconds trying to figure out where he is, but when he saw Hopper, the pieces slowly start to come together. Steve remembers talking to Nonna about his parents, and his mother, then everything came together with his father and Steve starts silently crying. Hopper asks Steve if he wanted anything, and he does get Steve to take a Xanax and drink the full glass of water next to him. Steve asks for coffee and wants to talk to Nonna.

Hopper gets up from where he is sitting by Steve with a big grunt and the sound of popping knees, walks into the kitchen and starts a fresh pot of coffee. He decides on making the Fall Blend this morning. He loves the House Blend, but Hopper is thinking Steve might want something different today, especially since there is a no alcohol rule in effect with the Xanax on board. The “Fall” part of the name is also Hopper’s own little fuck you to Dick since he had a great fall yesterday and there is no Splat Blend. Steve is in the bathroom, and Hopper can hear him sobbing through the door. Steve comes out of the bathroom a minute or less before the coffee is done brewing. He isn’t crying for the moment but his face is red and splotchy and his eyes are swollen. He blows his nose a few times, and after Hopper pours them both coffee, Steve fixes his up and sits across from Hopper, shoulders slumped and staring at his coffee like it holds all the answers in the universe.

Steve takes a sip of his coffee, then another. “This coffee doesn’t taste the same. It’s really good, but not the one we usually have.”

Hopper feels a warm spot in his chest when Steve says that. They already have a father/son morning routine apparently. “It’s isn’t. When I went to get your order yesterday, they had a Fall Blend and Holiday Blend for sale. Adele gave me samples, and I bought some back for you to have too.”

“It’s really good, just totally not what I was expecting it to taste like.”

“Well, I thought I’d surprise you and see if you like this one too.” Hopper tells Steve. “I know you will taste the difference in the Holiday Blend too. That one is really unique. I also bought some hot chocolate mix. Adele says use milk only. Water kills the richness.”

“I never use water anyway, but good to know. In another month or so, I am sure I’ll be making that for me and Ellie. I am guessing you don’t drink it, since you have your coffee black?”

“Nope. Too sweet for me. I am just a bitter old man.” Hop jokes, hoping to get maybe a smile, but Steve isn’t there. Too much is going on in his head, so Hopper hopes the Xanax kicks in soon. Maybe cut some of his stress and anxiety, even though he is trying to hide his hands shaking from Hopper.

“I think I am going to have a cigarette, see how cold it is out there.” Steve says. Hopper just nods, thinking a few minutes alone may be a start for him coming to grips with things. Steve gets his jacket on and picks up his coffee mug. 

Shortly after Steve leaves the trailer, the phone rings, volume still on low. It’s Joyce checking in on Steve. Hopper tells her he thinks Steve is just burying a lot right now or it’s just been too much and he has shut down his emotions. Joyce decides she is coming by shortly to see and talk with him since he has opened up to her before, well, more than to most people. She asks Hopper how to get there. When he tells her, she laughs, not realizing he is practically right across the street from the Harrington Estate. If she was willing to risk the suspension on the Mercedes, it would be a much quicker drive using the fire road since it is very close to the house, but that is not something she will do in a loaner car that probably costs more than she makes in a year. 

Aside from the fact Joyce is driving the Mercedes S-Class from the estate, and most of the guards know she resides there, she is also on the list so has no problems going through the security checkpoint (after she apologizes to the guard who calls her ‘Wildcat’, even though he says an apology isn’t necessary. He still has a bandage on one hand and scabs on his face from the night they had to remove Joyce forcibly from her house and she fought back). She pulls up to the barn, which Hopper opens for her, and parks behind Steve’s Jeep since she may be there after Hopper leaves. He offers to take her on a walkthrough of the cabin while Steve is showering and getting dressed for her visit. She accepts the offer wanting to see Wayne’s handy work up close before deciding whether or not to hire him to do the inside of her home.

Joyce loves the way Wayne managed to preserve the original outside while making it look fresh instead of run down. The enclosed porch immediately meets her approval when she sees the custom swing, ceiling fan, and vents to remove cigarette smoke, so Hopper can use it in any season without having the house smell like cigarettes. When Hopper unlocks and opens the door for her, her first look has her speechless. The high ceiling in the living room with the skylights and exposed wood in the ceiling, as well as the size of the room absolutely stun her. She walks over to the fireplace, and runs her hand over the mantle.

“Is this the original fireplace that was in the middle of the cabin?” Joyce remembers more than one night, dozens in fact, where they used that fireplace in cold weather while they hung out and got drunk or high. She had no idea it was so close to the Harrington Estate back then as they usually took a short walk from the quarry through the woods.

Hopper nods, a smile on his face. “Wayne preserved the original features worth preserving. Obviously a lot was hauled away.”

Joyce follows what seems to be the natural flow of the room into the kitchen. She is impressed with the amount of cabinetry and long open stretches of countertop in the room, and is taken by the breakfast bar and the way the opening allows the cook of the meal to still be connected to everyone in the other room. Hopper explains his planned layout of a dining table to Joyce since the kitchen is not wide enough to fit a table. Joyce is now planning on having a large breakfast bar between the kitchen and living room or family room in her new home, depending on what design the architect comes up with. She loves the way Wayne turned it into a 3 Bedroom 2 Bath home. She adores the small private deck and wet bar for coffee or drinks that are part of the Master Bedroom upstairs, which again has its own bathroom. A must in her new place. She was tired of sharing 1 bathroom for the whole family, and is thrilled having her own in the rental and the mirror image bedrooms with the closets and bathroom in between would be perfect for the boys. Overall, she was very impressed with Wayne’s work, and how he converted a dump into a secure and lovely home in 7 nights of work.

As they are strolling the short distance to the barn, Joyce breaks the peaceful silence. “Tell Wayne if he goes back into business to leave a spot open for my house if I don’t see him first. I can’t believe the change in the cabin, and it all looks brand new, even the things I know are older than us!”

“I will be happy to. I really think he was happy to be working in construction again, rather than his factory job. It lets his creative side loose again.” Hopper tells her. “I think he is going to do it once the houses are built for him to work on.”

“He should. What he did with that cabin is almost artwork, and you really laid it out well for him to build.” Joyce said as they reached the barn and Hopper opened the door.

“I didn’t lay out anything. I just gave him a general idea of what I was thinking, and he did the rest, even making the third bedroom, and all the little touches like the decks and wet bar.” Hopper admits. Before they enter the trailer, he let Joyce know to try and be quiet since Ellie is still sleeping and is really not a morning person.  

When they go to sit in the kitchen, the coffee pot is finishing up a new pot. Joyce inhales deeply, telling Hopper how much she loves both the House Blend and Fall Blend. She accepts a cup, and Hopper pours his own. Steve comes out of the bathroom fully dressed, hair still wet, and smiles when he sees Joyce. She immediately gets up to give him a patented Joyce Byers Mama Bear hug. Steve pours himself a cup of coffee adding sugar and cream. As he joins Hopper and Joyce at the table she tells Steve how much she likes the coffee, the one he sent and the Fall one Hopper dropped off. Being Joyce, she makes the typical comment of she hopes he didn’t spend like $20/Lb. on it. Steve tells her that it is $7.99/Lb. which Joyce hadn’t believed before since it tastes so much more expensive. The comment only reinforces his desire to be a part of the coffee shop, not that he told Joyce that. After he finishes his cup, Hopper asks Steve if he would be okay with Ellie for a bit if his errand took him a bit longer than expected, and of course he says yes. Hopper steps out so he could pay a quick visit to Benny.

As soon as he is gone, Joyce places a hand on Steve’s forearm. “Honey, how are you really doing? I know it’s been a rough stretch.”

***** 

Before Hopper even walks into Benny’s, he could tell he was brewing his “new” blend today. For some reason, that combined with the usual aroma of the diner started his stomach growling. He comes in the back door as usual, and just watches for a minute. Benny has more food on the grill than usual at this time of the morning. Mostly eggs, bacon, sausage, and home fries, but Benny’s usual morning crowd didn’t order a lot of food, so he was a little surprised.

Benny pops back into sight from where Hopper knows the coffeemaker is. Hopper knows Benny has 2 four pot coffeemakers in the back, and one 4 pot maker behind the counter, but he doesn’t fire that one up when he is alone. Hopper comes all the way down the back hallway and makes quite a bit of noise on the way so he doesn’t surprise Benny. Once he is far enough into the kitchen to see the dining area, he almost falls over his own feet in shock. Normally at this time of day, Benny has anywhere from 4 to 12 of his regulars that chat and drink some coffee. This morning, there are easily 2 dozen people and only about 6 of his regulars, plus a few in line at the register. Hop greets Benny as usual, and asks if he is giving food away. 

Benny gives Hopper a look of death. “No man, it’s the coffee. I had to call my morning waitress in early and she’ll be here soon. Can you help me out and start the coffee pots behind the counter, and start filling the to-go’s. Everyone who came in this morning called their spouses or friends or I dunno who, but they are all here for the coffee. I added ten cents to the sit-down price, and since a lot of the to-go’s are commuters, I added 25 cents to the small, 35 to the medium and 50 cents to the large, and they all got large coffees, and you see how many people are in the dining room. Just if you could get it going and keep starting fresh pots until everyone is taken care of. You can set creamer and sugar for people to fix their own to-go’s on the counter, and just top off the sit downs, it’d help a ton.”

Hopper grabs an apron; a bunch of the pre-portioned bags Benny sets out each day and starts the coffee machine out front. Hopper goes in the back and get two pots off the warmers and starts filling the to-go people’s orders. He lines up several of the glass sugar containers, spoons, napkins and containers of milk and half and half. Every time Hopper clears the to-go line, he circles the tables and booths, topping off the sit-down coffees, and by the time he gets back to the counter, there are more people in the to-go line, and they are all ordering large cups. Benny comes out to drop off food every so often, and whenever new sit downs come in, Hopper rings the bell so Benny can take their order once Hopper seats them. After half an hour or so, the morning waitress comes through the kitchen. Hopper makes one last round topping off coffees, and starts fresh pots brewing, then she takes over.

Hopper walks back to the kitchen to check on Benny, and starts a couple fresh pots in the back.

“Ben, I don’t think I have ever seen it this busy this early on a weekday morning. What did you do? Start running ads on the radio?”

Benny shot Hopper one of those looks that is as good as the middle finger, since he is cooking using both hands right now. “No man, it’s the Hawkins grapevine. My usual morning commuters came in, saying how good it smelled in here, ordered their usual size cups. Most of them didn’t even start their cars up, came back in, and ordered larges, raving about our small batch fresh roast, as I named it. Some of them started calling on the payphone outside, I guess telling their friends and spouses how good our new coffee is. Next thing I know, these families are pouring in for breakfast and I’m selling coffee like it is going out of style. I’m going to have to change my pickup to tomorrow afternoon instead of Thursday, and order more for the weekend. Crazy thing is, with all the extra food I’m selling and paying about 50 cents more per lb. of coffee I could have cut the prices. Don’t repeat that. I know we’ve already sold more than we usually do through lunchtime. I am going to have to call all my suppliers and up my orders. I’m not complaining, but it caught me totally off guard, I am actually grateful Hop.”

“Glad I can help you do well Benny, and honestly, Adele and Nico are really nice people, and they have an amazing selection. I wish we had a place like that here in Hawkins, but at least you carry their best seller.” Hopper says with a delighted smile.

“Hop, I couldn’t keep up with more than regular or decaf. Don’t try to get me to carry more.”

“When you go over tomorrow, get some of the hot chocolate for the kids. Adele is going to tell you to make it with milk, not water, and she is right, also try the Holiday Blend. You may want to add that for Christmas.”

“Okay, hot chocolate is a must anyway, but the Holiday Blend will have to be something really special for me to consider it. Let me give you a call later Hopper and seriously, thanks for getting me started with this. The growing pains kind of suck, as well as figuring out what I need to increase orders by, but it is well worth it.”

“Okay man… I am headed out now that I did my time as a waiter.” Hopper waves and goes out the back door while Benny cackles at him.

*****

“Steve, stop with the ‘I’m fine’ lies. Hopper told me what happened. No one is fine after that.” Joyce tells him for the fourth time in a row. “Come on, I feel like I need a cigarette, come outside.”

Steve follows her out, lighting her cigarette with shaking hands before lighting 

his own. “I don’t know what you want me to say Joyce. I always knew Angelica  would wind up in rehab or dead. I’m really not surprised at all about that. Sad, because she is so young, but. she drinks and pops enough pills to have melted her brain. She has always been a heavy drinker. Even when we lived in Chicago. I mostly had nannies caring for me, even when she was capable. She and Dick had a kid out of obligation, not want. That’s it. I’m not lucky like most kids or especially Will and Jonathan, who have you. I got dealt a handful of shit in the parental department. They never really cared since I am an accessory when they need to look like a family, otherwise they are horrible people. If it wasn’t for my nannies in Chicago, I’d have died a long time ago, which would have thrilled my father.” Joyce could hear and feel the tension building as Steve spoke. Hopper was right, and Steve had shut down his emotions, probably for self-protection. He was obviously being deeply traumatized by everything that happened and is like a bomb waiting to go off. Aside from the jealousy of people who have “normal” appearing families, the anger in the air over the way they have always treated him is not good for him to hide. It feels electric and like a living evil thing choking them both.

Joyce aims her best ‘don’t bullshit me’ look at Steve. “I know Angelica was neglectful, but you still have feelings about her. I know you.” 

Steve’s eyes go dark and fiery, and his voice turns into pure venom and hate, a tone Joyce had never heard from Steve before, but is something Joyce heard Steve can do, just never seen. “Neglectful? Is that the right name for a fucking drunk that can’t put the bottle down long enough to hug her kid? Neglectful? Choosing pills and a mean cheating piece of shit husband over even talking on the phone to her only child. No Joyce. She isn’t and never was neglectful. She has been checked out as long as I can remember. One time. One fucking time, the pill popping bitch took me to meet my Nonna in Italy for what I thought was a three week family vacation. You know what she did? Of course you don’t. As soon as we were there she told my Nonna I was her ‘problem’ for the next three weeks. She and Dick had reservations at a resort. She couldn’t even pretend I was anything more than a ‘problem’ around her own mother for a few hours. They literally dropped me and my suitcases on her doorstep. I wasn’t even sure if they would come back until they showed up. I was a nuisance to her. Just a fucking problem, and she stuck me in that house with all the tacky shit they didn’t want, and took off. I saw her exactly one day a year to pretend to be a family in front of their stuck-up rich friends and after I was seen for an hour or two I was sent to my room and told not to come out. Do you have any idea what that feels like? To know that they don’t even want to look at you for longer than absolutely necessary? Neglectful is a cop-out. She abandoned me from day 1, wanted nothing to do with me. When my dad would hit me because he was aggravated about something. Work, her, his parents, the earth being round, didn’t matter why, but when he hit me, she would just laugh and have more wine. How the fuck am I supposed to feel about that?!” He was shouting by the end, spit flying out of his mouth, hands clenched in fists, and his face bright red in anger. “…And should we talk about DICK? That man resented my mere existence and how it prevented them from living the life they wanted, yet he still called and told me how useless I am and how I’ll never amount to anything and will wind up living on the streets. That and calling me a fucking retard every time he called to yell at me about my grades, plus ya know, hiring someone to kill me don’t qualify as neglectful either Joyce.” Steve drew out the “s” sound in her name, almost taunting her. “He hit me or kicked me or yanked me around like a ragdoll because he felt like it. I would get locked in the pantry for however many hours he didn’t want to see me. The asshat forgot I was in there one night and the nanny found me in the morning. He had left for work, so she had to break the lock. He loved finding new ways to use pressure points to cause pain without leaving marks after he accidentally broke my arm and a couple of ribs. I was fucking nine years old. Even then, they made the nanny take me to the hospital and call it “an accident” so it didn’t reflect on him, and the fucking drunk laughed about it when he did it, and laughed harder when she saw the cast and bruises. You want to know something else, Joyce? I was told if I ever told anyone, especially my grandparents, I would never be allowed to talk to them again.” Steve is running out of steam as he goes along and all the years of repressed anger seem to be fading towards sadness for how he was treated, for how they didn’t even care for him, and not even knowing what is normal and what isn’t since he was only 8 or 9 years old.  He didn’t know any differently until later in his life and just as he is dealing with it, he finds out DICK wanted him dead, and Angelica is even worse than anyone knows.

Joyce is stunned. She never heard most of that information before, and didn’t really know a whole lot of what happened before she started seeing a 12-year-old kid grocery shopping and walking home carrying the bags week after week. Her hand was reflexively over her mouth and tears are running down her face for Steve, the child he was never allowed to be, and those assholes who dared to pretend they cared in public, and then abused one of her kids in private. Hopper and Smitty are going to shit a brick when they find out they weren’t attentive enough. They all thought they were such good people looking out for him, but never knowing all the darkness Steve went through before and while they congratulated themselves for not intruding while “caring” for him and supposedly watching out for him, they missed the worst parts.

As quickly as the anger and venom came on, they are gone. Steve deflates like a balloon and just half sits and half falls onto the dirt floor of the barn hugging his legs and crying in great heaving sobs, trying to comfort himself since there usually wasn’t anyone else to do it. He hides his head between his knees and can’t stop now that the dam had broken.

Joyce isn’t even sure how to react at first. Then her ‘Mama Bear’ instincts take over, she kneels in the dirt next to him, and just holds him and lets him cry. He makes no effort to reach for her or hug her back. He just hugs himself and cries. After 15 or 20 minutes, he seems cried out. He is sobbing a bit, and wiping his runny nose on his jacket sleeve. He hugs Joyce back and just keeps saying “I’m sorry” over and over. Finally adding on “I shouldn’t have yelled at you. You didn’t do those things to me.”

Joyce is still hugging him, and making no effort to move. “No, you have nothing to be sorry for Steve. I didn’t know. We didn’t know.” Joyce wanted to smack her head into a brick wall. She knew abuse. She saw it and lived with it with Lonnie. Not just the physical effects, but the psychological things, and those are the hardest wounds to treat.

He finally moves to try and stand up, a bit wobbly at first, but once he feels surer on his feet, he helps Joyce stand. They stand in the barn in silence and smoke 1 more cigarette each. After they are done smoking, they go back in the trailer with Steve leading the way. He pours Joyce more coffee, then heads for the bathroom to clean up.

As much as Joyce would like to help him work through the rest of his feelings, she knows he can’t handle the issues talking about his supposed parents are bound to bring up today. She can barely deal with the pain he is in, and what it is doing to her and how she views herself, and is bringing back all the years she was afraid to stand up to Lonnie, and let it happen. Joyce can’t let herself leave until Hopper is back. Steve is in a fragile state right now, and she doesn’t want to walk away until he is there, and she updates him. She just looks at her coffee mug, unable to even swallow it and lets everything she heard sink in. He mind just keeps coming back to one thing: how could any self-respecting parent laugh at their child being abused?

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

Everything Has a Breaking Point

Barb and Robin are waiting for Eddie to arrive at school. They give a very subtle wave to Tommy and Carol when they walk towards the school. While they are on the same side in this battle, where they stand in the war remains to be seen. Eddie pulls into the lot with about 5 minutes to spare. So far today, things have been quiet as the students file into the school, and the three hope Tommy H. had shut the rumor mill down yesterday, which hopefully would last. As they walk through the front door, it looks like most of the basketball team starters are trying to shout down ‘Preacher’ Carver and his Church of the Holy Hypocrite. Chrissy Cunningham, Carver’s girlfriend, is bright red in embarrassment and is very studiously memorizing her sneakers. Since they are white low top Reeboks, and the only color is the green shoelaces and yellow laces together in each sneaker, there shouldn’t be that much to memorize. They make a cute four loop bow that matches her uniform.

Jason Carver is standing right by the front doors, giving a fire and brimstone sermon on stealing. Most students are ignoring him and walking past him, since almost the whole school knows he is a borderline alcoholic already in 10^th grade, and verbally abusive to Chrissy. However, a couple of the basketball players, mainly the JV players, are gathered in front of him, occasionally shouting “Amen” or “Hallelujah”, meanwhile Tommy H., Patrick McKinney, and 2 other varsity starters, as well as Carol and ½ the cheerleaders are shouting him down with a bit of his own verse, chanting “judge not, lest ye be judged”. The main gist of Carver’s sermon is that Steve is only rich because his father is a thief. That of course conveniently ignores the fact that the Harringtons were wealthy long before the Carver Family moved to town and purchased a home in Loch Nora built by the Harringtons. The other students ignoring Carver were talking, loudly, about the family owning the huge estate and property throughout Hawkins before Richard Jr (or Dick as everyone calls him) was a twinkle in his daddy’s eye.

Jason probably has no idea of all the good the Harringtons (Richard Sr. and Lila, to be specific) have done over the years, how many businesses and farms they helped through lean times, never asking for interest, and saying “pay us back when you are able” with a simple IOU and handshake. The Carvers were not Hawkins folk. Families generally needed to live there 25 years or so before they were part of the town. The Carver parents are some kind of televangelists out of Indianapolis. They occasionally make stops in some of the larger evangelical churches outside Indiana as “honored guests” on weekends or when Jason is on breaks from school, often flying in on their private jet for a quick overnight, and always somehow still racking up the donations. Most of Hawkins thought they are the ones bankrolled by dirty money.

The bell rings before any fights break out, but if any had, it would be about 95% of the school against Carver and the 5% that were his holy rollers bringing up the rear. He is trusted about as much as his parents, which is very little. It isn’t that the people of Hawkins aren’t religious, most are. They just don’t trust TV preachers begging for money for their ministry when they live in Loch Nora, drive several different Mercedes, and own a private jet. They may be hicks, but even they are smarter than that.

Joyce remembers Hopper having mentioned an Irish whiskey he has that is especially good with the coffee, and given her mood at the moment, just adding a touch for flavor sounded great. She has barely sat down when she gets back up. A minute later she is sure she has the right bottle since it is the only Irish whiskey opened in the cabinet. She pours in about half a shot, tastes it, and adds another half a shot. It is delicious, and with Steve having just gone into the bathroom, she figures she has a little while to enjoy it. She only takes a few sips before the phone rings softly. Joyce knows not many people have the phone number, and thinking it might be Hopper, she answers it. 

Joyce says hello and when it is a voice she doesn’t recognize, she introduces herself. Nonna is on the other end looking for Steve. When Joyce tells her he is in the bathroom, she asks how he is and tells Joyce Steve told her about Joyce and how she cared for him, so please call her Nonna. Joyce explains Steve is having a rough morning and says Steve had told her about the time he was left in Nonna’s care when they told him they were all going to visit, and Nonna not only confirms it, but informs Joyce she thought everyone was supposed to stay too, Steve was so upset because he thought they weren’t coming back. She hears the shower go on, so Joyce goes a little further saying Steve has been very upset about a number of things, and she starts with the easy ones about Angelica, well aware this is her mother she is talking with, moves on to the abuse from Dick, and the more she tells her the more Joyce is sure she is cursing out Angelica, Richard, or both in Italian.

When she gets to the part about Angelica laughing while Richard would hit Steve and then pour more wine, like a floor show, Nonna went back and forth cursing them both out in English and Italian. Nonna says Steve never told her about those things. Joyce explains the threats of cutting Steve off from his grandparents if he told, making Nonna furious like a Grandma Grizzly which Mama Bear Joyce could tell from her voice, only a protective parent (or grandparent) gets that verbal tone of anger. She is very upset about Steve, but furious at Angelica and Richard, saying she is just going to flush his ashes down the toilet, and she is going to let Angelica rot in a government run nursing home, see how she likes the way they treat her instead of being pampered in a private one. Once she winds down and gets some control over her emotions, she thanks Joyce for telling her, and asks her to have Steve call her when he can. Joyce thanks Nonna for listening with an open mind about her daughter and son-in-law.

Nonna makes a spitting noise and sighs in resignation about Angelica. “What is done is done. I have no daughter except you. You took care of my grandson better than his own mother, and I heard about your ex-husband and how you threw him out just for threatening to hit one of the kids. You are a good mother. Angelica was no mother at all. She has rarely talked to me on the phone since she got married to that man. I tried to talk to her, to get her to visit, she didn’t care. Only being with Richard and the parties. Those mattered to her. It makes me sad she turned her back on famiglia and simple joys for the alcohol and drugs, but I couldn’t change it.” Nonna sounds tired, exasperated, and resigned to having Angelica be the person she turned out to be.

Nonna asks for Joyce’s number and Joyce gives it to her. Nonna will not talk to Steve about his “parents” at all. Joyce also tells her she can leave a message with Smitty if she needs since her son is still in the hospital. Nonna tells her to call soon, let her know how her son and Steve are. They wish each other well and end the call.

Steve comes out of the bathroom a few minutes later, looking fresher, but still on an emotional roller coaster over everything. Joyce asks him if he is hungry or wants more coffee and he shakes his head. He goes into his and Ellie’s room to check on her and dump his dirty clothes. Steve comes out with a sleepy looking female pre-teen tail. Joyce smiles at her, but Ellie, fearful of adults because of the lab, hides behind Steve. Joyce holds a hand out to her. “Come here Ellie, I won’t hurt you. I just want to see your pretty face. Ellie, always wanting to look pretty, responds slowly and shyly. She looks up at Steve, and he nods. “That is Joyce. She is Will’s mom and friends with Hopper.”

Ellie moves around Steve and slowly walks towards Joyce with her head down. When she reaches her, she cautiously looks up.

Joyce notices her long lashes and big brown eyes. “Aren’t you beautiful. You have the same eyes as Steve. So precious, like your brother.”

Ellie smiles and takes Joyce’s hand. She mumbles a bit as she talks to Joyce. “How is Will? Is he still sick?”

Joyce beams at Ellie while Steve just watches, not interfering as they talk. “Oh, he is much better, sweet girl. The doctor says he may be able to come home in a day or two.”

“I thought Dr. Brenner broke your house and car. He was a bad man. I am happy he can’t hurt anyone anymore.”

“He did. We are living in a different house for a little while and getting new cars. Those things can be replaced. People can’t.” Joyce explains.

Ellie’s natural curiosity about things outside the lab has her asking questions of Joyce and feeling more comfortable. Steve starts a fresh pot of coffee while the two talk. “Oh, we are moving into a new house today or tomorrow, just outside the barn. Hopper says it’s a cabin, but it looks like a house to me, just without furniture.”

“I saw it while you were sleeping. It looks beautiful. The house we are staying in is a little further away, but still close. It is just down the road. It is very nice too and has nice furniture in it. Hopefully you can come see it soon, when Hopper has all your papers, and you can meet my son Will, and his big brother Jonathan.”

Ellie seems to be thinking about it for a second. “If Hopper says I can go, then it will be fun.”

“OK, good, we will plan on that and hopefully Steve will come as well, and maybe we can all have dinner after.”

“Do you know how to make Eggo’s? I like Eggo’s and bacon a lot, and last night Hopper let me eat them and some cut up fruit for dinner.”

Joyce laughs. She has already been warned about Ellie’s Eggo obsession. “I know how to make them, but those are really more for breakfast than dinner. Do you want some for breakfast?”

Ellie nods enthusiastically, but Steve repeats he isn’t feeling hungry. Ellie runs off to watch cartoons, while Joyce and Steve are still in the kitchen area. 

“I didn’t mean to upset you before Steve. I’m sorry.” Joyce says quietly so only he hears her.

“It wasn’t your fault. They were always horrible people to me, and it’s just too much right now. Too many things at one time to deal with.” Steve says solemnly. 

Joyce gets up, hugs him from behind, and kisses the side of his head while standing on tippy toes. “You know both Hopper and I are here if you want to talk. Just so you know, your Nonna called while you were in the bathroom. She wanted to just check on you, and she said call her back when you are up to it. Now I have a feeling if I don’t start on someone’s Eggo’s, I might lose a finger.”

“She has to eat some fruit too. The large Tupperware container in the refrigerator.” Steve adds on. 

“Okay, will do.” Joyce places the fruit and syrup on the table. She starts the bacon, waiting for it to finish frying before she toasts the Eggo’s.

“So, the new house is nice? Where is it?” Steve asks to pry a little and change subjects.

Joyce looks at him and smiles. “It’s just down the road on the estate next to the lab. It’s really nice. The owner fully stocked the kitchen for us and bought the kids some things far better than what they lost. It has a great layout with a family room and 4 bedrooms, and best of all, I have my own bathroom. I just love it. I think I am going to ask the government to build us something similar, though not exactly the same.”

“That sounds great.” Steve says, briefly smiling back at her. “I hope it is making this mess easier for you with Will still in the hospital and all.”

“It is. The best part is my nearest neighbors are really nice. The head of security for the estate and his wife live a couple dozen yards down the road, and both are so sweet. She even bought over dinner for us the night we moved in. I haven’t lived in as nice a house or near neighbors in so long, it has been an adjustment, but one I think I like.”

“Are you going to rebuild where your old house was on Murkwood?” Steve asks, truly curious since it is a bit more isolated.

“Yeah. It’s a lot of land and woods I own, and the boys, mainly Will now, and his friends do like having the big open field and the trees. Jonathan also cleared an area just inside the treeline and set it up with a fire pit and chairs. I won’t build in the exact same spot though. That would be kind of creepy living over the spot where all those weird things happened, and all those people died.” Joyce shivers at the thought as she removes the bacon from the pan to drain. She puts two Eggo’s in the toaster for Ellie and sips a fresh cup of coffee while waiting for the Eggo’s to pop up.

Steve gets butter, a plate, glass, bowl, and silverware out for Ellie’s breakfast. He puts a couple of spoons full of the fruit in the bowl before sticking it back in the fridge, and gives Joyce the plate for the Eggo’s to be buttered and the bacon. Everything is set and Steve asks Ellie if it is okay if he goes out to smoke while she eats with Joyce. Ellie nods without looking up as she drowns her Eggo’s in syrup.

Steve steps out, needing a bit of time to just be, rather than talking or anything else, and lights a cigarette. It has already been too long of a day. He knows, even though she said no rush, Nonna will start to worry if he doesn’t call soon, and he has to call Smitty about the events in West Berlin. He is sure Nonna called him not long after she called Steve, and probably told Smitty to leave Steve alone for the night and wait for him to call. That is the type of thing she would do.

Steve is wondering why the things that Richard and Angelica got themselves into and the end results bother him so much. It’s not as if they are really his parents, or really even know him. At most, Dick would call and tell him how he was a horrible student and would grow up to be worthless and so on every few weeks. He sure as hell won’t miss that, and he knows some of the people from the Christmas Snob Fest better than either one of them. He really doesn’t understand it himself, and even if the company went under and there is nothing left, Steve only found out recently he has a stake in it and never counted on it for money or employment. 

He really thought he would have his cash account, whatever he found in the house, and his investment account worth a couple million to live on. Everything else was a huge surprise. He had no idea there is more money, property, and investments until the end of last week. He signed off on keeping the trusts as they are last Friday but did not date it since it wouldn’t be valid until he is emancipated. Mr. Masterson even added Ellie on as the beneficiary of the trusts for now. He can dissolve the trusts, though the taxes would be a killer, and change beneficiaries at any time.

Steve is just lost now, and the more he tries to make sense of things, the more confused he gets. It was blatantly obvious from Day 1 that Angelica and Richard did not want to be his parents. Even though they had tried for years to have a baby, a child they genetically created and raised from a baby must have been the only one they wanted. When the opportunity presented itself for them to have a kid, they took it for business and appearances and to please Nana and Pop Pop. He always has been just a prop for them. Steve really is starting to believe Richard was as mentally compromised or more so than Angelica is. No matter how frequently lawyers and trust administrators told Richard he would never see a penny of them, it didn’t register, or he refused to believe it.

Steve resolves nothing despite the 2 cigarettes he has smoked and heads back in to make sure Ellie is alright. He could call Nonna with Joyce there but would prefer Hopper be around to watch Ellie in case he is upset by the call again. Smitty is a definite no with Joyce there as that would give his connection to the property and rental away. When he walks in he is caught off guard by how much Ellie has opened up in the 10 or 15 minutes he was outside. Ellie is excitedly telling Joyce how Steve is going to teach her to talk the language he talks with Nonna because she wants to talk to her like that too. She is also telling Joyce she used to live in the big house with Steve, but Hopper said it is gone so now Steve will move into the cabin with her and how happy that makes her. Steve stands in the doorway for a minute just watching how animated Ellie is while talking. Her expressions, using her hands and waving them around, and leaning in to get closer to Joyce. Steve smiles genuinely for one of the few times since he got up today while watching her socializing.

Steve comes the rest of the way in, and Joyce and Ellie look up at him. Ellie gets off her chair and gives Steve a big hug around his waist. She proceeds to repeat what Steve just overheard, and to tell Steve Miss Joyce is her friend now too. Steve chuckles a little bit. That’s Joyce, Mama Bear to any child she meets in a 20-mile radius of her house. While Ellie is bringing Steve up to date, Hopper returns, parking his truck in its usual spot. Hopper apologizes for being gone so long and explains the coffee rush at Benny’s and Benny already needing to increase his order and bring staff in early. He says it to Joyce, but his real target of the information is Steve. They chat a few minutes and then Joyce excuses herself to go to the hospital and see Will. She gives Ellie a big hug, and the same with Steve. And starts digging in her purse for her keys, which she can’t find. Hopper suggests they check the path from the barn to the cabin and inside if needed.

Once they are outside the barn, Joyce stops Hopper. She reaches in her pocket and shows him her keys, then tells him what happened with Steve, from his outburst to his apology, and everything he told her in between. She also tells him about her talk with Nonna.

Hopper scratches at the stubble on his chin, explains he isn’t as surprised as he should be, but he already suspected Dick was abusive back in Chicago, and at the least, Angelica was ignorant of it, but more likely to have known and that just proves it. He also tells Joyce about meeting Steve when he lived in Chicago and was 8, and Steve talked about his dad locking him in the pantry and yanking him around the park and hurting him.

The more Hopper went on, the wetter the lower lids of Joyce’s eyes get, until the tears spill over. He goes on to explain that’s why he checked on Steve all the time. He didn’t know he was always alone except 1 day out of the year, but he did know Steve’s grandparents spent a lot of time with him when they were alive. Hopper calls it the true story of the poor little rich boy, and he will talk to Sam about a good therapist for Steve. That settles Joyce for the moment, and she says she will also ask Will’s pediatrician, since Steve is physically and mentally not an adult yet despite acting like one for years. They decide to head back into the barn, and she sticks her head in to say goodbye to the kids.

Most of the seniors and many of the juniors at Hawkins high school had one if not two free periods for study during the day. Very few students actually use the period to study. If the weather is nice they may gather outside, if it is cold or rainy they tend to find the empty classrooms or go to the study hall. Some students hang out in their cars or take a quick drive off campus for food or a milkshake from the diner.

This particular day is a little cloudy and cool, but actually warm for November so a lot of them gather on the bleachers by the football field. Eddie is at his usual table in the woods, listening to a small radio he takes to school occasionally. He decides to listen to the radio for a bit since Robin is due for their 3^rd period study break. Robin comes through the trees with Barb behind her. Robin has decided she is going to see Steve after school, but she wants to check if any crap was stirred up by Carver’s little sermon this morning. 

The only station Eddie’s little radio can pick up is the one in Hawkins, so he has that on when the young ladies enter the clearing and sit down. Eddie tells them that the 4 starters in school today, Tommy H., Patrick, Chase, and Tyler (Steve is the 5th starter) decided to have a little chat with the preacher and the coach about the problem of Carver creating divisiveness on the team. For the most part it was just that, a little chat, until Carver started talking about freedom of speech and anything else he could think of to defend his ability to “preach on”. That was about it for the coach, who told Carver if he wants to be on the team, he needed to act like a team player. No more sermons in the locker room or hallways, as the targets of those sermons were usually the starters, and some back handed insult is usually the topic. So, the coach told him he could use his freedom of speech to quit the Varsity team and keep on preaching, or he could use his right to remain silent. 

Carol decided that was one tidbit of gossip she wanted to spread like wildfire so the 95% of the students who were not part of the “Amen Corner” would be sure to let coach know if they saw him preaching on school grounds. Carol also, at the suggestion of Tommy, and agreement by Eddie, Robin, and Barb starts word floating around the school that Steve is hiding with a relative in Indianapolis since someone blew up and burned down the house (and his BMW). There are reporters all around the school property seeking students to talk to about where Steve is, now that the ATF declared his house free of human remains. They all want the reporters out of town, and they figure if the idiots heard it from enough students they will leave town and fan out in the city,

Unfortunately, while Eddie, Robin, and Barb are listening to the radio, there is News Break, and the sanitized version of the latest chapter in the Harrington saga is broadcast, from Richard becoming a human Rorschach Test on West Berlin’s sidewalk to Angelica’s hospitalization due to the “trauma” of seeing Richard go splat. Just like that they have one more thing to try and control the gossip on. Carol and Tommy will again be needed, which didn’t really please anyone, even if they are being very helpful right now. There will always be a level of distrust between them. Robin volunteers to look for the duo, and just hopes to God they aren’t doing anything that might traumatize her.

Robin finds the couple pretty quickly since they chose to make out under the bleachers instead of going to class. Not traumatizing, but still gross, mainly because they kept passing Carol’s gum back and forth between their mouths with each kiss, but at least they are fully clothed. Robin apologizes (without dry heaving somehow) to them for interrupting their “alone” time, but an emergency has come up and they need the two of them at Eddie’s table. They follow Robin back to the table in the woods to find Barb and Eddie deep in discussion. When they hear the others, they look up and greet them.

Carol, always the more vocal of the two jumped right in. “Okay, you asked, we came, but we have no idea what is going on. Care to explain?”

Apparently, her timing couldn’t have been better because the news break is being re-broadcast, so Eddie turns the volume up. 

Tommy says the two words everyone is thinking. “Oh shit.”

Barb looks at Tommy and Carol. “I know we just got the Steve is in Indianapolis rumor going, so what the hell do we do with this? I think most of the school already knows Steve isn’t fond of his folks, and they are rarely home, so can we even try sympathy points?”

Tommy fields this question. “Sympathy won’t work in Hawkins. Everyone knows how Dick and Angie basically abandoned him here at 10 years old. Any sympathy about those assholes was completely used up after we had to handle his Nana’s funeral because they didn’t even show up until the will reading.”

Carol picks up after Tommy is done speaking. “I think, and you guys are welcome to chime in anytime, we go with simple and straightforward for now. Just say Steve has to see his Italian grandmother, and yes, he does have one. She is my role model because she is strong and nice until you mess with her, so they will meet in West Berlin to deal with everything since he is not an adult yet.”

Robin decides it is time for her to speak up. “Okay, so that gets the press out of our hair and ends a lot of the crap going around, but what do we do about ‘Preacher Carver’ stirring stuff up, and you know people are going to start talking about what happens with the family estate and company. Maybe we should kind of figure that out?”

Tommy pipes up. “I can take care of Carver at lunch so if he says anything else he comes off looking like an even bigger asshole than before.”

Barb thinks of something that can, at least for a while, keep money talk down. “Wait, wait. Steve is only 16, so he can’t inherit anything, at least for a while yet, and besides, wouldn’t any money Dick had been left to his wife?”

“It isn’t that simple.” Carol throws out there. “Angelica is Italian, like born in Italy, Italian, so not many people stateside know much about her family. They have a huge and valuable company in Europe, and some say they are wealthier than the Harringtons, so when Dick and Angie got married, they had a very detailed pre-nuptial agreement. There are specific provisions for any of their kids, but essentially, if they divorced or one died before the other, neither would get the other’s family money and marital income would be split between surviving spouse, or both in divorce, and children.”

“I don’t think many people know all that because they don’t know as much about Steve as we do though.” Tommy adds on to Carol’s information. “So, we can, at least for another year, put it off with the Steve being a minor thing, but most people also know Dick was disinherited by his parents for being, well, a dick, and all the crap they did after the older Mr. Harrington died.”

“Oh man.” Eddie speaks up for once. “Now that you say that I remember all the gossip about it at the time. Everyone wondered where the money went.”

“I remember that now that you mentioned it.” Barb gets involved in the conversation again. “I was at the Wheelers a lot back then because Nancy and I were good friends, and Mrs. Wheeler is like the Hawkins Housewife Hotline, passing gossip to all her friends.”

Robin piped up again. “Eddie or Barb, do you remember what the grapevine decision was regarding the money?”

Eddie shook his head. Barb looked like she was trying to remember, “I’m not 100% sure but I think they said the Harringtons created a trust fund for charities.” Barb looks at Tommy and Carol. “Either of you hear?”

Carol just says she remembers something like that and passes to Tommy. “You remember Steve saying anything different?”

“Steve was too young to go to the reading, and honestly, 95% of it is bullshit anyway. No one cares if you are of sound mind and body, they just want to know the haul. I think I remember Dick coming for the reading even though he didn’t go to the funeral. Flew into town, listened, bitched about something to do with a trust fund and getting screwed, and leaving. Didn’t even stay overnight, just dropped by the house to change out of his suit, walked right by me and Steve like we didn’t exist.”

“Okay, then there’s our answer.” Carol says cheerfully. “Best part is it is true so if anyone asks their parents, they’ll remember the same thing. Step 1 is Steve is in West Berlin with his Nonna to collect whatever they scraped of the sidewalk and his mother. Just so you guys know, whatever Interpol is saying is a very sanitized version of what happened. I guarantee that any details that cast either Dick or Angie in a bad light was left out. When people start asking about the family money, I’ll start the rumor, you guys just support it, that it was all left to charity in some kind of trust fund. Hopefully, it’ll get rid of the reporters and gossip.

“I’ll take care of Carver at lunch so he doesn’t start any crap like this morning.” Tommy reminds everyone. “Coach chewed him out for his little hallway sermon already.”

“Alright guys, you definitely want to be in the lunchroom when it is at its fullest today just so you see Carver put his foot in his mouth. I already have an idea what to do.” Tommy says, then they all wave, as Tommy and Carol walk off through the woods.

Barb looks at her watch. “Well, since we were talking most of the way through the next period, might as well wait and go to lunch in a bit.”

“Fill me in ladies. You know lunchtime is my busiest time and I have customers coming, so unfortunately, I can’t see how he handles Carver.” Eddie states as if carrying his lunchbox wasn’t a clue.

The three friends just continue with small talk for a few more minutes. Then Robin and Barb head off to the lunchroom. There is no way they want to miss Carver being taken down a peg. Barb and Robin each get their bag lunch from their lockers, then head of to the cafeteria. They want to get seats near the action, but not in the middle of it, just in case food or fists start flying. They can already hear Carver talking shit about Steve and his father. 

Carol and Tommy come into the cafeteria, Carol getting in line to get their food while Tommy walked right behind Carver and heard him running his mouth.

Tommy practically yells at Carver. “What was that Jason? Did you say you want to show team support for our Captain, Steve Harrington, by leading a lunchtime prayer for him and his father and mother? I know you live in one of the houses his father built, but that shows great team spirit.” 

Tommy turns to face the cafeteria as a whole. “Fellow students, in case you don’t know Richard Harrington died last night, and Jason Carver would like to lead us in a prayer of support for his son Steve, and for the soul of his neighbor, Richard Harrington.”

As Jason Carver got up to stand on the bench at his table, he shot Tommy a look of death. The other students in the cafeteria start to applaud chanting “Steve, Steve, Steve.” Robin can hear Carol’s unique cackle from the direction of the lunch line. Tommy places his pinkies in his mouth and loudly whistles, and the cafeteria falls quiet as Jason starts a prayer for strength for Steve and Angelica Harrington, leading to a prayer for salvation for Richard Harrington’s soul.

Robin and Barb wait for everyone to say “Amen”, then toss a wink at Tommy. It was a damned good plan for one he apparently came up with totally on his own. Carol bought a tray loaded with food to their table. She kisses him on the cheek, whispers something in the ear, and he blushes scarlet. Robin knows, from the conversation that first morning at the picnic table, that Steve will be in absolute shock that not only are Tommy and Carol standing up for him, but they are working with Eddie, Barb, and Robin. Maybe, just possibly, what Steve had said last week to them had finally sunk in. Perhaps Tommy and Carol are starting to see how being a bully and an asshole can hurt someone by Carver using his religious crap to bully other people around. He is doing the same thing Tommy was doing, except Tommy uses his fists and general asshole-ness, and Carol uses her vicious tongue. Seeing their friend, whom they briefly thought might have died, talked about the way Tommy and Carol had done to others, especially when they know he is going through some really hard things will make them wonder what the next person they go to bully might have going on. Even if they go back to the same old stuff they used to do, at least for once, they are actually acting like decent people – decent friends.

Both Barb and Robin go out towards Eddie’s “store” after they finish eating. They have plenty of time to get out there, wait until he is not helping someone, and tell him about lunch before the next period. Eddie is alone when they get there, and when they tell him what Jason was saying before and as Tommy walked by, and how Tommy made Jason do one of the things he probably wanted to least in this world, and it should make him look like a fool to talk about Steve again, Eddie laughed so hard he almost fell off his bench. The fact he seemed to be sampling his wares with his red eyes probably made him laugh harder than he might have if sober, but what Tommy pulled was a classic. If Steve was up to some company this afternoon, depending on his mood, they might have to tell him. He is no fan of Carver or his parents, who had lived across the street and 1 house down from Steve’s in Loch Nora. Carver’s parents are always the first to complain when someone leaves their garbage cans by the curb an extra day, if anyone has a party, even adults having a quietish cocktail party, and would probably call the police if a squirrel had the audacity to fart on their property while they were nearby.

Jonathan is out clothes shopping for himself, and getting the necessities and some sweatpants and sweatshirts for Will to keep warm until he can shop on his own. Joyce is happy Jonathan is starting to resume his normal life now that Will is safe. At least he might be able to fully return to a normal life once the dust settles a bit more. She couldn’t stop thinking about Steve though. She has known him since he was 10, and really got to know him well when he was 12. She knows he is 16 but will be 17 soon. Still a baby in her eyes, and maybe always will be the 12-year-old boy struggling to carry his groceries home. If Hawkins had an actual taxi service, he surely would have used it, but they didn’t so he just tried to do it on his own.

At the time, besides being angry that his parents basically abandoned him, she couldn’t believe that not a single neighbor ever offered to help him. They had to see him walking everywhere, no parents in sight. The school buses don’t go out to the Loch Nora neighborhood since it is a private road for the last ¼ mile until it dead ends in a circle. Everything is maintained by HOA fees. The garbage pickups, the road, snow clearing, and so on. They also have a community well in the woods past the end of the street, but with a small access road for servicing, and each home has its own septic system. Steve taught himself to ride a bike when he was 13. It didn’t make trips to the store any easier, but in nice weather, he could ride his bike to school.

In all the years after Richard Sr. and then Lila passed away, Steve never complained. He never mentioned how rarely his parents made an appearance in his life. Nothing seemed to be wrong with him physically or emotionally. He seemed lonely, and because of what Joyce now knew was a learning disability, his self-esteem about school and how smart he is having always been a sore point, and she learned not to ask how school is going. She didn’t know, apparently no one did, the things Richard Jr. said to him and names he called him that zapped his self-esteem. She just thought it was the lack of positive reinforcement since his parents were often away, and when she had him to dinner each week, she would do her best to make him feel better about himself.

He had gotten really good at covering things up with masks. Pretending things were going well. Pretending he was happy, when he started playing basketball, and quickly rose to be the best player on the team, he seemed happy with the popularity that came with it. He was throwing a lot of parties, which she knew annoyed Jim, but he was a little more aware of the lonely kid Steve truly is than she was until this morning. She didn’t feel like Steve did anything wrong by it, and when the dam finally broke and it all poured out, she found the secrets horrifying, and even worse was how he felt he had to apologize because he told someone everything, and his being upset by all the things Dick and Angie did to him over the years. Even worse was this morning’s outburst was mostly about Angelica, and she knew the things Richard did were worse. There was enough of it in what he said about Angelica.

Joyce is a mother. Not because she has children, but because of who she is on the inside. Her instincts are to nurture, to love, and to protect children and the defenseless. She always wants to kiss the boo-boo and make it better, but for Steve, that would be like kissing a ruptured appendix. He needs major surgery, and someone qualified to put him back together and stitch him up. She knows that his grandparents were unaware of how terrible Dick and Angie treated Steve, or they would have stepped in. Whether it would have been hiring people to help care for him, and having him live with them, or having someone take over Steve’s parenting. There is no way they would have let the bit she found scratching the surface continue if they were aware of it. Nonna sounded about ready to take someone’s head off over it, and she knew, beyond any doubt, that Richard Sr. and Lila would have hired someone to protect him and care for him, and they would provide the love, probably more so than they already did.

Steve definitely needs professional help with the trauma he hides. She will talk with some of the nurses, obviously keeping his identity a secret, as well as Sam Owens, who must have seen the fallout from Dr. Brenner’s ‘lab’ more than once, so knew who could help a traumatized kid. She will also ask Will’s pediatrician. Technically, Steve should still be going to a pediatrician, so he may need a psychologist used to dealing with teenagers under 18. All Joyce knows for sure is he is hurting, a lot, and sooner or later will have to deal with the issue of the man who abused him the most, and it was better if it happened under someone’s care, so she would make sure it happened. She checked herself in the mirror, touched up her makeup, then got out of the car and headed towards the hospital to see Will.

Hopper is sticking close to the trailer today. Steve isn’t sure why but has a sense that either Ellie asked about why Steve is so sad, or Joyce told Hopper enough, if not everything, that he is worried about Steve. He has also been making sure Steve takes a pill or a pill and a half every so often. He isn’t really timing the frequency since Hopper is. The pills are making Steve feel less stress about things, though there is still quite a bit there, and they make him tired. They just kind of suck the energy out of him. Steve gets up off the couch and starts another pot of coffee. Hopper is up in the loft with Ellie, who is probably coloring in her princess coloring book if he had to guess. Hopper is probably still going through Steve’s file folders to see what they contain and summarizing them. Steve knows the first folder Hopper picked up is done, so he is working through the second folder now. Steve realizes with everything going on, he had forgotten to tell Hopper he is legally emancipated.

Steve watched a little bit of news with Hopper this morning, just to see if the Interpol statement was still as sanitized as last night. It was. It is pretty common for Interpol to skimp on the details of ongoing investigations, but based on what they are releasing, he strongly suspects Nonna used some of her influence with the people in charge of releasing information to the press. Money won’t stop or slow an investigation, but it can get details left out or held back from the press, at least until a final report is completed. Steve pours himself more coffee, hoping it will get some of the sluggishness out of his head before he calls Nonna. He also wants to call Smitty later, see if the emancipation paperwork arrived. He should check in with Mr. Dewey about the coffee shop evaluation and appraisal, and touch base with Adele and Nico. He decides the lawyer can wait until tomorrow. He would call if anything major came up.

Steve takes the phone and his coffee outside to talk with Nonna. His cigarettes are in his jacket as usual, since he might want a few depending how the calls went. 

Nonna answers her phone on the first ring. Initially, she is glad to hear from Steve and that he is okay, but then they start getting into heavier subjects. She asks if he wants to be kept up to date on how Angelica is doing. Steve requests time to think about it, since he is dealing with a bunch of issues now. She asks if they moved into the cabin today, and at first Steve thinks it is an odd question for this early in the day before his mind catches us with the fact she is 6 or 7 hours ahead. Steve tells her they have decided to wait until the furniture is delivered tomorrow so they are more comfortable. He tells Nonna the good news about being emancipated, which he then has to explain financially frees him from his parents, well, mother’s financial decision making, and allows him to make his own, and also allows him to inherit the trusts Nana and Pop Pop set up for him.

She asks him if he wants full control over his investment account, and he says no since she always keeps his interests in mind. She mentions he might need the money now, and he explains that there are 5 years’ worth of profits in each trust that he is having transferred into a cash account and explains about the insurance money on all the artwork and expensive crap Richard and Angelica bought and left at the house. She got a good laugh out of Steve getting the money for all that garbage since Richard was too cheap to pay his own insurance, not that it mattered anymore. Nonna always thought it was as tacky as Steve did and is quite surprised when he tells her his estimate of the value, which is probably off by a bit. Nonna mentions talking with Hopper and Joyce, both of whom she very much likes, and she thinks Steve is in very good hands. They wrap up their conversation and tells Steve she wants pictures of everyone when they move into the cabin. Steve promises to call again either tomorrow or Thursday, depending how late they get settled in the cabin.

Steve calls Smitty next. He finds out Smitty indeed has his emancipation papers, which he is guessing Hopper will pick up when he gets Ellie’s papers after they move. Steve asks Smitty if he has heard anything about the furniture deliveries. Smitty set them all up for the morning tomorrow, which would allow them time to examine them for anything suspicious, load them up and have the security team deliver them by mid-afternoon. Steve completely forgot to discuss his purchases with Hopper, so asks if Smitty has delivery manifests. Smitty replies that he does, and he doesn’t see duplicates of anything, which is a relief to Steve. Hopper let him buy his own furniture for his room, but they hadn’t discussed the living/dining room. He still figured if Hopper didn’t want the living room furniture or dining room things they could be put up in the loft where Ellie and her friends will play. Lastly, he asks if Smitty had heard anything about his car from his customizer. Smitty tells Steve the dealership had a brand-new BMW just like he wanted, color wise, on the lot so that project is moving right along as scheduled. Smitty also mentions that the architect is working on a residence fitting Steve’s description and should have two copies to Smitty sometime next week for Steve to approve, and Smitty to add on security measures as he saw fit. Steve told Smitty he wanted the house set back as far as possible on the land in front of Hopper’s. Smitty said that was perfect as it would be damned near impossible to see from the road, and they could use the existing fire road for access, though would smooth it out for Steve’s portion for faster travel to and from the house if needed, and they would make the guard booth permanent wherever Hopper wants. 

Smitty is going to give the architect all the maps they have of that plot of land, which he tells Steve is 8 acres total, and has a well on it. He suggested using a septic system and leech field since connecting that long a run to Hawkins sewage pipes might cost as much as the house. Smitty says he will come by with the furniture delivery tomorrow to make sure the guys are careful with it and respectful of Hopper’s house, not that he thinks there will be a problem. Translation: Smitty wants to see the security setup of the cabin since Hopper told him he had it heavily fortified. They say their goodbyes and hang up. 

Steve heads into the trailer and up to the loft. He is feeling a little dizzy, probably from the pills, so he is very careful on the ladder and does not try to climb around or over it into the loft. Ellie sees his head pop up before Hopper does, and she smiles and waves to him. She runs over to ask if he is coming up to play, and he says he still isn’t feeling well, so will probably just watch movies in the trailer. Ellie yells to Hopper, despite him being 10 feet away, that Steve is over on the ladder. Hopper gets up and sets his paperwork down on the chair, coming over to the ladder. Ellie tells Hopper Steve still doesn’t feel well enough to play, then runs back over to her ‘play’ area. Steve tells Hopper there is a fresh pot of coffee if he wants some, so Hopper follows Steve down. Steve fills Hopper in on the furniture delivery tomorrow so they can move in, and Smitty is going to come with them to see ‘fortifications’ in case he wants to add some to Steve’s house when they get it drafted. Steve also tells him he called Nonna, and to remind Hopper that she wants pictures of everyone once they are settled. Lastly, Steve tells Hopper that he is officially emancipated and Smitty is keeping the papers safe with Ellie’s until Hopper is ready for them. Hopper jokingly asks if he can still call him Steve now that he is a multibillionaire, or if he must now address him as sire or master? Steve chuckles a bit and says ‘just Steve’ is all he wants to be known as. Nothing fancy as his last crown didn’t fit very well. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

Homeward Bound

Towards the end of the school day, Robin calls Steve up from a pay phone. Steve tells her he isn’t quite up to company today, but he does miss everyone. He asks her to pass along his greetings to Barb and Eddie and lets Robin know the version on the news is only a bit of the story. Steve says he just needs a little time to process everything before he is up to company, and he will fill them in on what they don’t know tomorrow or the next day. Steve asks how bad the school gossip is, and Robin tells him in all honesty, it is almost non-existent. Tommy and Carol have actually been keeping a lid on things working with Eddie, Barb, and Robin. Steve expresses his surprise at Tommy and Carol playing nicely, as they had conflicts in the past, especially with Barb.

Robin tells him they aren’t going to start making friendship bracelets and getting milkshakes at Benny’s together, but they are on the same side this time, and are actually working together quite smoothly with the same goal in mind. Steve is pleasantly surprised that Tommy and Carol are still defending him and doing it with a group of people they wouldn’t normally be friends with. When Robin told Steve about what Tommy did to wreck Preacher Carver at lunch, Steve laughed his butt off. It was the perfect way to shut the little shit up, and Tommy did it by making it sound like Carver wanted to do something nice. Steve asks Robin to thank them all, and he will explain what really happened later, and give her a note explaining everything to Tommy and Carol.

Steve decides to give Nico and Adele a call after all. While they consider what they need from an investor, Steve thought he should let them know about Wayne for interior work and see if they will need more equipment based on demand at Benny’s since Steve wants to get Enzo’s on the coffee train, and maybe Gio’s.

Adele answers the phone as usual. After initial greetings and small talk. Steve tells her about Wayne and his work, high quality and fast, and Steve offering him a loan since Wayne won’t take on an investor or charity. Steve explains that he feels he should be honest with them about the connection with Wayne so they wouldn’t feel like Steve took advantage of them. He gave them Wayne’s history and how he had taken a regular job when his nephew was left in his care and he needed stable income and benefits, even though he truly is almost an artisan when it comes to interior work. Steve also asks if they had any feedback from Benny yet, and Adele explains he had called this morning to increase his order already and would be coming to see the store tomorrow when he picks up an order originally planned for Thursday, and would pick up another order on Friday for the weekend. Steve explains how he knows Benny likes to use local farm products when possible, and how thrilled Benny was to be able to help out another small business, and with their product being so popular, it is a win for both.

Steve mentions they may want to invest in another roaster. Nico could run the House Blend and special blends, and the other could be used for their non-blended coffees, and therefore keep their recipe a secret. Steve emphasizes it would be a little while before he could do it, but he has 2 high end restaurants in Hawkins and close by that would probably start using them as a supplier as well. He states he is glad to help them out whether they take him on or not, so they do not feel pressured.

Adele lets Steve know the appraiser has come by, and the accountants are reviewing the books to get a value on the business. Steve asks Adele if they have a town business development office, or if all the businesses in their town have been bought in by the Chamber of Commerce. He explains Hawkins is struggling some and he would love to see a revival of the downtown area. Adele promises to look into it and let Steve know as soon as she can find out. Their towns are far enough apart they wouldn’t be competition for local businesses. They promise to talk again in a day or two, and she will have Wayne come and give her an estimate for the work to expand, as well as a couple others, and Steve says he will send some photos of Wayne’s work, if he hasn’t updated his portfolio yet.

---

Jonathan shows up in Will’s room not long past lunch. Will is being eased onto solid food by eating easy to digest foods, mostly a step up from baby food. He is drooling thinking about his first bacon cheeseburger from Benny’s. For now, since Jonathan stopped at Benny’s for himself and Joyce, getting cheeseburgers, fries and cokes for himself and Joyce, Will has to settle for a milkshake. He is allowed that right now. Now that all of them are in the same place, Joyce has an announcement. She tells the boys that since Will has been off oxygen almost 18 hours and his blood oxygen levels are stable, since he will have a private nurse, he can go ‘home’ sometime tomorrow as long as his condition is stable and his fever is below 100.

“A private nurse? Is Mrs. Henderson going to take care of me?” Will asks curiously.

“Nope. A very nice nurse that Jonathan has met too named Cathy. She may stay in your room just the first night or two, but then she can stay in the guest room.” Joyce tells him.

“Mom, I don’t mean to sound stupid, but by guest room, do you mean that small storage room crammed with stuff next to yours.”

Jonathan is trying not to laugh, and Joyce is aghast that with everything happening she forgot to tell Will where they are living. “Oh Sweetie, I am so sorry I forgot to tell you, but our house and everything in it is gone, and so is my car and Jonathan’s, so we are living in a rental house.”

Will looks at his mother, waiting for her to tell him she is joking, then looks at Jonathan, who looks serious now. “What? Are you kidding me?”

“No, honey, I am so sorry it slipped my mind, but so much has been happening. The good news is when you are well enough, Jonathan will take you shopping for an all-new wardrobe.”

“Mom, you know the thrift store doesn’t have a lot in my size.”

“No Will, not ‘Thrift Store’ new. Really new. Like from a real store. Since the house and everything being ruined was a mistake, the government is replacing everything with new stuff. Jonathan and I already picked out new cars, and we are staying in a beautiful house that is furnished and has a present waiting for you.”

“A real present?” Will asks. “Like not clothes but something else?”

“Yeah buddy.” Jonathan throws in. “I am not going to spoil it, but you will love it, and the house has a family room you can have your friends over to watch movies in or play DnD. Plus, your room has 4 beds in it so everyone can sleep over on a bed.”

“It also has a guest room, a real one, with a bed and everything, and I have my own bathroom!” Joyce happily exclaims. “You and Jonathan will have to share, but it’s better than all of us.”

“Are we living there forever?” Will seems a bit nervous about the answer.

“No.” Joyce says firmly. “You can think about this for a bit if you need, but this is only until the summer probably. Then we can get a new house, or we can build a new one, however we like it, where our old house was. What do you think?”

“I want to move back to where our old house was. Especially if it won’t be the same house.”

“Okay. We all agree then. Once you are at the new house, think about what you do and don’t like about it, and I will have them draw up plans for a new house.” Joyce chirps out happily. “If you need anything for your room, let me know.”

“I will Mom. Why do I need a nurse at home?”

“It is only for a week or so. They need to have you on an IV for antibiotics, and she can check you are doing alright every day. That way we can get you out of here faster.”

“Good. I don’t like the hospital even though Mrs. Henderson is really nice. It’ll be nice to be out of here.”

“Agreed.” Jonathan and Joyce say in unison, then start laughing.

---

The rest of Tuesday passed in a series of activities in preparation for Hopper, Steve, and Ellie’s move tomorrow. Hopper gives Steve 2 Xanax every 6 hours for the rest of the afternoon and evening. Hop picks up Chinese food for dinner while the kids pack up the kitchen. Mostly just putting things in boxes with very little padding needed considering the short walk to the cabin, and most of the stuff came with the trailer rental.

Steve spoke with Wayne earlier, giving him a heads up about Adele and/or Nico calling him to redo the inside of their shop. Steve again offered him an investment or loan to get his construction business restarted. Wayne said he would let him know once he sees what is involved and whether the money he has saved up (and the bonus from Hopper, which went unmentioned) would cover it. Wayne did take before and after pictures of the interior of Hopper’s cabin for his portfolio. Steve also mentioned the Joyce had house construction coming up, as did Steve for both his own house and four or five homes that would need high end finishes, he is waiting for the architectural drawings of the exteriors and supporting beams or walls needed inside. Much of the rest was going to be walk through decisions and Wayne’s creativity. Steve also told Wayne he would have one or two interiors and several rental apartments to work on downtown if things worked out.

The last thing he asked Wayne about was if his friend was willing to sell the trailer they are living in, or a similar, even smaller one. Wayne had called back, said his friend has a somewhat smaller 2 BR trailer each with upper and lower bunks, a narrower living area as it did not have the pop-out sides, and a slightly smaller, though useable kitchenette. He was told it is in good condition, and everything functions. The price was lower than Steve expected, and asked Wayne if his friend would take less for cash up front and made an offer. He accepts the offer, so Steve says he will get him the cash when he drops it off where the guards directed (on Steve’s property, next to the guard station). Just let him know a day before he picks up the rental, which Hopper had paid for when it was dropped off. The trailer is going to be perfect for a break area for the gate guards and guards patrolling the property, since he has resigned himself to their permanent presence.

Once they are in the cabin, Hopper already has Wayne set up to pour a concrete floor downstairs, install real stairs rather than a ladder to access the loft and insulate the barn. Hopper also wants a regular door installed for access, lighting, and a number of skylights upstairs. A small ½ bath downstairs, 3 car parking downstairs, heat, and air conditioning, and adequate ventilation for car exhaust in the car area, which will be walled off. There should be a door at the top of the stairs to prevent accidents, and only need to heat or air condition the upstairs. The ends of the loft would need new doors and protective guard rails and screens, and emergency fire escapes. Lighting would be needed upstairs, along the peak of the roof. Hopper will get furniture and a TV for the loft later, after the carpets (dark in color to hide dirt) are installed. Hopper tells Wayne to install an airtight wall separating the cars from the rest of the lower level. No rush, since the weather had to be a certain temperature to pour concrete, though he could work on the other stuff if he wanted to.

Steve is keeping his mind on business issues to avoid dealing with personal and emotional issues, but now that they are more or less done with getting ready to move into the cabin, and have eaten dinner, it is his favorite time of night, family time. Since tomorrow will be busy, they decide to watch a movie or two, then go to bed early-ish. Steve can’t argue with that since he is tired from the pills, and it has been a draining day, emotionally. As usual, Ellie falls asleep about halfway through the movie, and Steve puts her in bed. Hopper turns off the TV since Steve does want to talk a bit after Ellie passes out.

While Steve is tucking Ellie in, Hopper pours himself a double shot of scotch. He doesn’t want Steve to think about alcohol tonight since he has been taking Xanax all day. Steve comes out of the room, quietly closing the door to find Hopper at the table with a yellow legal pad and the second of three folders. He was having what looked like it may be a glass of scotch on the rocks, and a can of coke is waiting at Steve’s place at the table.

“So, what’s going on kid?” Hopper asks, a bit mystified as to why Steve wants to talk now.

“A couple things I wanted to fill you in on, maybe get information about now that I’ve been emancipated by the court.”

“Okay, let’s save the questions for last.” Hopper suggests since the statements will be quick.

“First of all, there was another safe with $1 Million they found in my house in Loch Nora.” Steve is finally getting used to calling it that. “I split it 50/50 with Ellie so probably a good idea to get that safe installed sooner rather than later.”

Hopper smacks his forehead. “That is your money, kid. You don’t need to keep splitting it with her. Besides, there is a safe in the floor of the closet under the stairs. It works on my thumbprint now. But I was going to add you two to it, and we can set the combo we decide on.”

“If you and Ellie ever need to run, I want to make sure you are taken care of and have the money to get away from the lab people on hand, as well as the gold and diamonds. Besides, I am almost positive she is not just my lab sister, but my blood sister too. Brenner was doing weird stuff with genetics etc.” Steve spells out for Hopper.

“Okay, well, I won’t turn down the money. It is hers, and we may need it.”

“Thank you. I really don’t want to argue over money. In my situation, it is silly to do so with family. Also, I had a living will drawn up, and you are my medical proxy. The living will is pretty specific, but if I missed something, I know you will decide the right thing. Otherwise, it is just signing documents for my care. Financial power of attorney is in the hands of Masterson and Dewey jointly, and their successors.”

“Geez, kid. Was all this bought up by Richard and Angelica?” Hopper asks softly but sounding a little saddened by the topics.

“No. The documents were all drafted with the emancipation plea. They just couldn’t be formalized until I was emancipated yesterday. Also, Ellie is the beneficiary of the trusts, as well as my bank accounts and investment accounts, though everything will be held for her until she is 18 or emancipated.”

“Wow, okay… I was not expecting that, but good to know. Are you going to tell her?”

“Not now. I’d rather follow what Nana and Pop Pop did, and let her have a normal childhood, and not start acting like some rich brat like Mr. Sidewalk Pizza. It’s better, based on their ideals, to raise a good person first, and a wealthy person second, and no one has a birthright to anything. If I have children, I’ll make some changes, but would never exclude Ellie.” Steve clarifies.

“That is as I would expect. Are we done with all this morbid stuff?” Hopper asks, desperate to get off the topic of another of his kids dying.

“Pretty much. Just so you are aware. The best thing Ellie can do is leave the trust accounts as they are as they hold a significant cash reserve and earn around $300-$500 Million a year in profits, so there is no need to touch the assets.” Steve advises.

“Wait. You never questioned where these huge sums of money have been coming from every year since you grandparents passed 5 years ago?”

Steve shook his head. “The money has been kept in the trusts. My grandparents specified my parents were never directly, or indirectly through me, to have knowledge of or control over any of the trusts or money they generate with the sole exception of 1/3 of the profits from the shares in the company my father owned. It was transferred into a cash trust that I now have.”

“You have 5 years of profits and interest at your disposal?” Hopper asks a bit incredulously.

“Yup. Somewhere between $1.5 and $2 Billion to use as I see fit, so I will invest most of it, maybe start some scholarships and charities. I already have a lot of my own money, though I don't know the exact amount unless Nonna tells me. I thought I had about $400 Thousand in my cash account but didn’t realize 50% the shareholder payouts from my investment account were going in there, as well as interest and so on. Nonna knows the total. I have somewhere around $1 million, same as Ellie, on hand in cash, diamonds, and gold. Just looking at cash and my own money, which again, I think is a couple million dollars in investments, I think it is more than you, me, Ellie, Joyce, and her kids could ever spend in our lifetimes. That isn’t even counting the value of the trust funds themselves, which you are looking through.”

Hopper is sitting across from Steve with his mouth hanging open. He closes it and opens it back up again several times, trying to say something before he manages to mutter a few words. “Holy fuck. You had no idea of this?”

Again, Steve shakes his head. “I got the folders Friday and have always known about my own cash account and investment accounts. I had thought all this other stuff didn’t exist, as I thought the company and the big estate were all they owned, then on Sunday I found out not all the investment money stayed in that account, so my cash account is larger than I know. I just reinvest any cash in the investment account into other stuff as well. Usually, two or three times a year I get the cash balance in it and decide where to investment it. The cash trust isn’t listed in those folders as it isn’t part of my grandparents’ estate. Richard always made such a big deal out of it all being his, and I thought the company and estate were all there was, would be his when I turned 18, I never thought about it.”

“It makes sense now how your grandparents were always able to lend businesses and people in town money, not charge interest, and not worry about it being paid back.” Hopper states.

Steve chuckles. “Would you believe that my grandparents kept a small informal ledger of money they lent out, and people have continued to pay back the money, even after they died, and 98% has been paid back in full, and 100% has at least been partially paid back. Smitty has the ledger since people drop the money off with him or mail it to the house.”

“Wow. Even as much as they hated Dick, and thought he was getting the money, they paid it back.” Hopper says, honestly surprised by that.

“From what I gathered, they mostly lent the money to people or businesses going through a rough patch, but otherwise trustworthy and stable people. Not some drunk that hangs out on the corner, and they had a sixth sense about people.”

“Okay, well, let’s see if I can answer your questions, and get you off to bed too. We have a long day tomorrow with the furniture coming and getting settled. What do you want to know kid?”

“I was thinking, and yes, I actually do that sometimes, how you like all the restaurants by the coffee shop. Now I know we have Benny’s, which everyone loves, and the ‘Throwback Diner’, which us kids all call the ‘Throw up Diner’, as well as ‘Enzo’s’ and ‘Gio’s’ and a pizza place and Chinese takeout, but Hawkins doesn’t have a nice steakhouse which is unbelievable given all the cattle ranches and farms around here, and very few middle of the road family type places, as well as a real Italian bakery and an ice cream parlor. I am looking into trying to lure a couple places like that here in town. I’m wondering if I own any real estate now where these places can open if I convert it along Main Street and nearby? I was thinking about a place like the coffee shop too, but I don’t want to take business from Benny’s so maybe just a place to sell the beans if Adele, Nico, and I come to a deal.” Steve explains. He knows Hopper is a sympathetic ear on this topic as he had mentioned several times how Hawkins could use places like they had.

Hopper flips through the yellow legal pad starting near the beginning. “Okay here it is.” He starts moving his finger down the page. “I count 15 buildings many in groups of 3 or 4 that you have, and mostly on or perpendicular to Main Street. I can go look at them Thursday or Friday to make sure, but I think some were restaurants, or can easily be converted, and as long as you stay away from diner type places, it’s no competition to Benny’s. Many of these, I know, are two- or three-story buildings, so the business owners can live above them while they get started, or you can rent apartments above separately. I was thinking we can always use some decent bars. Not snooty shit, but not dives like we have now. Do you want to check into empty neighboring businesses so you can have rows of shops and adapt as needed by tenants?”

“Actually yeah, that is a good idea. While I am looking into/talking with the Chamber of Commerce about this, if I can get ownership of those places to be more flexible, and maybe get some others like an Italian style butcher shop, and a fruits and vegetable store, that would be great. Bradlee’s just doesn’t have the quality a Butcher shop and a produce store would have. I am probably going to have to hire someone for this since I can’t really go out, and even if I could, I don’t want word of me having money going around town.” Steve emphasizes to Hopper.

“I get that totally. I will quietly ask around and see if Smitty or Joyce knows anyone. I know this would be a huge undertaking but would be a good thing for this town, instead of slowly dying like it is now.” Hopper chips in hopeful sounding. “Now I think it is past time for us to go to bed.”

Steve heads off to brush his teeth and put his pajamas on, while Hopper turns on the late news to catch up on events without worrying about any news upsetting Steve.

It feels like such a momentous occasion, but it really isn’t all that different than moving into the trailer; Hopper having his kids under one roof with him. The difference is this is their home. A sense of permanency the kids really need right now, and the knowledge they are safe inside the house now with the fortifications Wayne built in. Smitty sent one of the house maids from the estate over to clean the kitchen and bathrooms yesterday afternoon, which saved them the trouble of doing it today. Hopper is starting the coffee for himself and probably Steve. The aroma seems to wake him up better than an alarm clock. Ellie will sleep a while longer as is her nature now that lab people don’t wake her up at O’dark thirty. He’ll have to go looking for things for the living room tomorrow and will get his old couch up in the loft depending how bad it smells of cigarettes. He used to smoke all the time indoors, but with Ellie around, he smokes outside now. Thank God Wayne thought ahead and put infrared warming lamps along the ceiling on the front porch. It won’t be toasty, but will help, especially with the glass shielding them from the wind.

As expected, Steve stumbles out of his and Ellie’s room. He makes his way to the coffee maker, pours a mug, and preps it just how he likes it. He sits down in his usual seat across from Hop. Hopper asks him if he wants any medication, and Steve waves him off with his hand.

Steve manages to let Hopper know. “The pills make me too foggy. May need some later but want to wait until after my room is set up, or I go to bed.”

“Understood. I think Smitty said the furniture will get there this morning, they would check it over, and some of the security workers would move it in. Or was it landscapers unload it and security move it? Either way, Smitty thinks they will be here a bit after midday.” Hopper tells Steve. “By the way, Smitty is coming by too. He wants to look at some of the security features Wayne built in just in case they may help in your house.”

“Goody.” Steve twirls a finger around in the air. “I get why the extra security is necessary, but it is a pain in the ass, and makes everything, like the furniture and stuff more complicated.” Steve is sounding as cranky as Ellie this morning. Maybe medication hangover Hopper thinks to himself.

“If it makes you feel better, think of it as protection for Ellie. God knows when or what the government may discover about her, and even if they knew she was here, the house is strong enough to handle them trying to get her. They won’t get in without a tank.”

Steve tacks on his commentary. “Even if they did find out, I hope there is enough cash, gold, and diamonds there for you both to fall off the grid.”

“Yeah it would hold us for a while. I also am going to have Murray make some false ID’s up just in case. Smitty has some genuine ones, but we might need to change our names or something.”

“Makes sense. I should probably get a fake set too, just in case.” Steve adds.

“I’ll get you a set to match ours and a totally separate one from Murray. Sound good?”

Steve nods. “Yeah, if they ever catch on to Ellie, they may catch on to me as well, so that way we have the option of splitting up or staying together.”

“Okay. I’ll talk to Murray and get Jonathan to take and develop passport type pictures.”

They both finish off their first mug of coffee, and Steve gets up to get them refills. After he sits down again, he asks Hopper if he will get the Irish Whiskey down so they can toast moving day. Hopper grabs the bottle and pours about a shot into each mug. That seems to be about the best mix for both flavors to blend well.

They sit there sipping their coffee in companiable silence for a while. Steve is feeling kind of ballsy this morning, so he asks Hopper if they can turn on the news for a bit just to see if any information about Steve or the company investigation has been updated. The biggest thing is that the SEC is scaling back its investigation since Richard is no longer with the company and can’t return, so their focus is shifted to lower-level personnel. The IRS on the other hand has frozen any assets in Richard’s name and received an injunction on the reading of his will and distribution of his estate (boy are they in for a shock on how little there is), as well as the fiduciaries on the board and the CFO, all of whom have been dismissed by the trustees for his grandparents’ ownership stake, and all surrendered their passports, as well as a freeze on 90% of their assets, to be evaluated again in 30 days.

“Well, Richard could be a pretty persuasive con man when he wanted to be, and it looks like those three people may have bought his bullshit.” Steve states, the words leaving an acidic taste on his tongue.

“It’s sad for them, but they should have done their homework on things before going along.” Hopper replies.

“Oh, crap. I need to call Smitty. Where’s the phone?” Steve asks, unsure where it was left last.

Hopper points to it and Steve grabs his jacket to step outside. As usual his cigarettes are in his jacket too. He calls Smitty and asks him to bring over Ellie’s papers and his Emancipation Documents with the furniture when it arrives. Smitty informs him the electronics came last night and the furniture arrived already, even though they said between 9 am and 12 pm. The electronics have already been cleared and the furniture is being checked now, while the truck is being picked up. Smitty figures they can be there between 9:30 and 10. Steve says he will tell Hopper, and they will be ready. Steve sticks his head in to tell Hopper, and Hopper asks Steve to get Ellie up and feed her while he lays down drop cloths, so they don’t mess up the new carpeting.

---

Cathy had driven down from Indianapolis last night, happy to help Joyce get her boy home sooner. Cathy slept in the guest room last night, and she declared the mattress as good as the one in the room she stayed in while tending to Richard Sr., and very much liked the coffee Joyce made this morning, who promises to get Cathy some before she leaves. They, along with Jonathan, head over to the hospital a little before 9. Joyce had called the nurse’s station to check on Will, and was told he did very well last night, so he will be released after the doctor comes by this morning. The IV antibiotics and saline will be ready before Will leaves. Cathy is familiar with Hawkins General from her stint with Richard Sr., and it is only now that Joyce realizes they are in the Richard and Lila Harrington wing for pediatric medicine. Now that she started paying more attention to things based on her knowledge of the family’s wealth, she noticed all the little things with their name on them, like the small park and gazebo downtown.

Joyce already contacted Dr. Sam Owens about Cathy’s private nursing with her last name and bank information for direct deposit. Joyce isn’t usually the type to take advantage of situations, but to have Cathy come down here and know Will is in good hands was worth a lot to her. She told Sam Cathy’s daily rate was twice what it actually is, and he didn’t even question it, so her daily rate must be on the lower end of the pay scale. She also got a per diem for Cathy in case she wanted to eat something different than what Joyce prepared, or wanted to do something with her time off, though Joyce did tell her she could help herself to anything in the kitchen to eat, or if she wanted something specific, she would get it for her.

The nurse on duty gave Will a final checkup, then went to fill out the paperwork for Will’s discharge and ready the IV bags. Cathy understood the directions completely as she was told them, but they were also on the bags. They were nothing out of the ordinary. The were leaving the IV port in so Cathy would not have to tap a new vein every day. Will also has an inhaler in case he needs it, and a cough medicine. They would also give her a small oxygen tank, enough for an hour or so if he had any breathing problems so they would have time for the paramedics to arrive. Not that they would need them. No one bothered to tell the hospital staff there is a well-equipped medical room on the estate with an oxygen supply, a ventilator, if need be, various medications, IV saline bags and more. The nurse also has a 10-day supply of oral antibiotics once Will finishes the last five days of IV antibiotics. They have stronger antibiotics she could inject if Will didn’t tolerate the pills well and could get a proper dosage of the shots of what the doctor gave him in pill form by asking Sam Owens or the Harrington family doctor.

About 10:30, Sam Owens stopped by to meet Cathy and take a final look at Will, whom he declared to be doing well. Not long after he left, Will’s pediatrician came by. He gave them a list of things he could and could not eat as he worked back onto solid food. Joyce is very glad she has Cathy there for all of this because she knew it would overwhelm her. Finally, all the papers are signed, and Will is wheeled to the exit by the nurse. She wishes him well while they are waiting for Joyce to pull around. When he sees Joyce climb out of the black Mercedes, he asks Jonathan if that’s her new car. He explains it is a loaner until her new one arrives. Will is still impressed, being picked up in such a nice car. Cathy holds the back door open for Will, and Jonathan gets in on the other side. Cathy sits up front with Joyce, and they chat the whole way back, as do Will and Jonathan.

When they pull up to the estate, and drive the road to their house, Will is stunned. I mean they told him it was really nice, but he didn’t expect this. Joyce parks in the garage next to the Jeep Jonathan is driving and gets a thorough tour of the downstairs (especially the kitchen), then the upstairs, loving all the space and how nice everything looks as well as the big TV in the family room. He looks in the bathroom, which is just a bathroom, and is told Joyce has one if he needs to use it in an emergency, plus he saw the ½ bath downstairs. Finally, he got to his room, saw the bunk beds, as well as the pull out one and is super happy he can have his friends all sleep over on beds. He likes his boombox, and then he sees the easel and art supplies. He is stunned at the high quality of everything in it, and when Jonathan asks him how he likes he, he practically screams, amazed he gets to keep it. Jonathan tells him about the high-end camera and darkroom in the basement. Will is still in a little shock over them living here for the gift to fully sink in, but Cathy soon has him set to shower since he smells like a hospital. When Will goes back in his room and puts on clean underwear and sweats, he pinches himself a couple of times to make sure he isn’t dreaming. Cathy tucks him in to see if he needs a nap, which he says he doesn’t, but he is asleep in under 5 minutes. She sits in a chair in the corner and takes out her knitting.

---

The truck, driven by Smitty, backs up to the cabin and he gets out with the other 2 men in the cab. They look vaguely familiar to Steve, so are probably groundskeepers. A black Queen Victoria pulls up near the truck and five men get out. One is James, his sort of look alike, and he knows three of the others are security guards, though wearing jeans and t-shirts they could have worked almost anywhere at the estate, the 5th man is a groundskeeper for sure. His dark tan, even in November, reflects his many months in the sun. The three groundskeepers get in the back of the truck and Smitty pulls the ramp out to the top step of the porch. The four security guards take their shoes off outside the door and work in their socks to avoid messing up the new carpets, even with Hopper’s drop cloths.

Smitty hands one manila envelope to Steve and one to Hopper. Ellie is content watching cartoons in the trailer while Hopper and Steve deal with the move. Hopper takes the envelope from Steve and disappears into the kitchen with both. Hopper is directing traffic, telling the agents which room to take the furniture to. Considering the limited choice of rooms, they quickly figured out which went into the girl’s bedroom, and which went into the boy’s bedroom. Hopper had let Steve pick everything for his room, and he seems to approve of his choices, especially when he sees the poster bed. Hopper bought a new mattress for his bed but kept the furniture from his place on Lover’s Lake. Everything is going very smoothly, and the bedrooms have furniture in no time, though the beds need to be assembled.

The next thing out are the pieces of the sectional Steve bought. At first Hopper thought there might be a mix-up with the delivery since he didn’t order it. Before he can get anything out though, Steve pulls him aside. He tells Hopper that he ordered the same furniture, but in a color that would match Hopper’s place, that was in his den and he knows they all like. Probably the only thing keeping Hopper from getting mad about it was he did know they all liked it, and was aware it was not expensive Loch Nora furniture, but everyday furniture like he would have bought if he thought about it. They placed it where Steve directed, then pulled out the swivel rocker recliner for Hopper, and Steve could see him trying to hide his big smile. Hopper loved that thing at Harrington’s house, and it was already “his chair” whenever he was over. There is a nice wood side table for it as well as a lamp. The matching coffee table and sofa table, which still left room to get to the bedrooms or stairs easily and had nice lamps on either end to match the one for Hopper. Fortunately, Wayne had thought ahead and put covered outlets in several places in the large floor just for things like the lamps.

Next out is the demi-lune table and matching mirror to go by the front door. The demi-lune table has a bowl that matches the lamps in the living room to put keys or little things in. The dining table and 6 chairs still leaves plenty of room for the two leaves for the table and 4 other chairs as Steve had hoped. He also remembered correctly that there is dropped ceiling creating a loft above the kitchen with doors to close it. The plastic stayed on the dining chairs in the loft, and the leaves for the table came in felt bags to keep them from getting scratched. The pieces were places up there by the guards/movers. A large stand of some kind was placed next to the doorway into the kitchen, near the fireplace but not close enough for heat from the fireplace could damage it. Its purpose was revealed a few moments later when a large TV is placed on it, a VCR on the shelf below the TV and very nice stereo components put inside it. One of the security men must have worked at an electronics store, as he had the satellite system, VCR, and stereo all connected and working in a few minutes. The best part being the TV and VCR’s sound is hooked up to come out of the stereo, and one remote controls the systems except the channels for the satellite. Any concerns Steve had about the TV not being loud enough for the room were erased by the stereo hookup.

The same guard hooks up a matching stereo for Ellie’s room, Steve’s room, and with Hopper watching him like a hawk, Hop’s room. Ellie’s bed had a trundle bed underneath it in case she ever wants to have someone sleep over, as well as a low but long dresser with a mirror that matched and two nightstands. One at the head of the bed and one at the foot of the bed. The headboard, footboard, and all the wood furniture are painted white with small matching flowers on the front, but the tops lacked flowers. Steve had made sure there was a proper shoe rack for her closet and several large round things on a shelf within her reach. They are for storing wigs. Even though she only has two now, Steve has custom ordered a few more in black, red, and other colors besides brown and different lengths. She often preferred the shoulder length hair, but sometimes likes having it braided so needs it longer.

Once the truck is empty, Smitty had Hopper show him some of the security features of the cabin, while the three who worked inside the truck drove it back to the estate. Steve’s bed had come in several pieces as an assembled queen size bed wouldn’t fit through doorways. James volunteers to help Steve put his bed together, which has Steve desperately praying he doesn’t embarrass himself as a blush is already creeping up his neck. It should not take too long as it is mostly sliding a dozen pieces or so together then placing the box spring and mattress. James is already looking good to Steve. His jeans were a little bit tight now that he had been sweating a bit, and his t-shirt was damp enough that Steve could see his nipples, pecs, and a sprinkling of chest hair as well. Steve has messed around with some other teenage boys and dated one, so he is familiar with what he likes as far as male anatomy goes, and James checked a lot of the boxes. They head into Steve’s room, Steve leaving the door open most of the way on purpose to reduce temptation to do something stupid or embarrassing.

Steve and James have talked numerous times, so they know each other well enough to joke around a bit and talk about little things. It is really comfortable talking to him, and Steve actually does like talking with him, he is just always cautious not to say anything embarrassing or that might reveal his crush. As they are getting ready to start putting the bed together, Steve is debating whether or not James is wearing underwear because his ass looks too perfect in those pants, and there’d be lines from underwear with his jeans being a bit damp and a lot tight.

James goes to stand the box spring and mattress along the wall by the closet near the door to create a big work area, and to avoid watching him bending over and his arms flexing, Steve decides to peek out through the blinds to see how much of the deck is covered. Steve hears James saying ‘woah’ and a thud. And turns around to see he lost his grip on the mattress, and it slipped into the door closing it and blocking it.

Steve tells him to leave it as they could always go out the back, at which point he shows him the door, in an emergency situation, not that they couldn’t get out fast past the mattress. Steve asks James if he wants to see the back of the cabin since he might get stuck out there on guard duty, and he says yes. Steve opens the vertical blinds enough that the full door is exposed and opens it. James steps out first, with Steve a few seconds behind. From the deck, the slight slope of the ground is more obvious, and the tree line is about 10 to 15 feet away. Steve tells James the glass in the house is actually a couple of layers of bulletproof glass for safety reasons. James makes a little joke about that being good, because anyone throwing rocks at it to get Steve’s attention won’t break it… something to that effect. Of course, that starts Steve blushing again, and James tells him not to worry. The agents aren’t spying on him, as Steve learns they are officially called due to their training.

They go back in, Steve locking the door and closing the blinds behind him. During the process of assembling the bed, and putting the side and central rail in place, they very close one another. Steve loves his clean sweaty odor, even though it would be gross in an hour or two, it still makes him want to do very adult things with his crush. He has no clue what James is thinking of their proximity and knows it really doesn’t matter since he is almost 17, and James is 22 if he remembers right, though he may be a bit older, and James works for him, technically.

Not to mention this is Hawkins, 99.9% of the people are straight, and the .1% that aren’t would never tell anyone. Steve just thinks it sucks that someone attractive and with a nice body, that is also a nice person is so perfect is also not right for him for a number of reasons, so that even if he was into guys, they couldn’t even grope each other or do more. Anyway, they finally slide the mattress in place on the bed and they both flop back onto it, declaring ‘done’ in unison. James and Steve turn their heads, Steve looks at James’s green eyes through his brown “doe eyes” and thanks James for his help. James says something like no problem, this mattress is so comfortable I am never moving. Steve blushes again, he can feel it.

James gets up and offers Steve a hand, which he takes. James pulls him so quickly he is almost flat against James’s front. He leans in towards Steve’s ear. “I see how you look at me. No offense but you are too young, though you are a great guy. Your secret is safe with me, and if you ever need help meeting others, or some advice, let me know. Oh, and for God sakes try not to be so obvious, please. I really don’t want to have to protect you from homophobes.” He whispers softly in Steve’s ear, opens the door and leaves.

Steve is stunned. He knows he is a lousy liar, but he apparently also has no poker face to speak of. He is beyond embarrassed that James knows, but also relieved he hasn’t said anything. Geez, he can be oblivious, and apparently is obvious to other bi or gay guys. He’s just happy James wasn’t mad or disgusted because that could have gone badly in so many ways, even if that was not the way Steve was thinking. Steve guesses James volunteered to help with the bed so he and Steve could talk, but wasn’t sure how soundproof it was, or he could talk, and Steve could listen.

Steve looks in the mirror and when his blushing has finally gone away. He steps out in the living and decides to emulate Hopper, shake everyone’s hand, and thank them, so he does. Steve grabs James’s hand in both of his own, and hopes he gets the subtext when Steve gives him a look and says how much he appreciates his help, and hopefully conveys he appreciates the offer of advice and how cool he was about it.

After the men are gone, Hopper heads back to the trailer. He has a very important package to retrieve named Ellie. He also wants to get the phone and bring it to the cabin. Murray had three more ready for Hop, but Hopper was waiting until the ‘new’ IDs are done. For now, this one will be in the living room, but Murray has a wall phone for the kitchen and one each for Steve’s room and Hopper’s room. Ellie has a phone jack in her bedroom, but for the time being, she doesn’t need a phone, and the cord is long enough that she can take the living room one into her bedroom until she actually needs one in her room. While Hopper is waking a groggy Ellie up, as she fell asleep watching cartoons on the VCR, Steve takes the phone back to the house, plugs it in, and checks for a dial tone. Steve’s room actually will have a 2-line phone. One for business and one for household calls. He knows his new number, and is getting new cards printed, but will continue to hand out the house phone number until he has his phone. His line will appear to come from Indianapolis, not Chicago. Steve sits on the end of the sectional, leans his head back, and lets out a deep breath. It has been a long day, and his crush on James is officially dead, killed by being spoken of. Steve has no idea if he is bi or gay, and it really doesn’t matter. He is just happy that he has a friend who knows the stuff about guy-on-guy relationships, and who is also a good person.

Hopper walks in with Ellie and locks the door behind them. Hopper is thinking they should get pizza for dinner since there isn’t much in the house. They really need a grocery trip, but Hopper let things run low so they wouldn’t need to move a bunch of food. Steve is thinking he will have to go through everything and make a list. Tonight, Steve really has a craving for Enzo’s lobster ravioli and a slice of tiramisu for dessert and offers to treat everyone since they should celebrate their move. Ellie is completely unfamiliar with the menu at Enzo’s, and Steve’s copy was at the Loch Nora house. Ellie makes the decision for everyone by saying they should get Benny’s. Hopper and Steve are both on board with that idea, so Hopper gets takeout from Benny’s, which they all like. Steve and Hopper have some of the scotch that Hopper and Wayne opened, and they all order their favorite desserts with dinner since they are out of fresh fruit. After dinner and dessert, they watch TV together for a little bit until Hopper tucks Ellie in to bed. By the time he is done, Steve is half asleep. It’s been a long day, so he and Hopper both head for their rooms.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

Days Go By

The Hoppers and Steve settle into the cabin quickly. Ellie quickly adapts to their new environment. After a few nights, she starts sleeping in her own room, at least more nights than not. Steve misses having her so close, but it is better for her to start developing her independence from him and get closer to Hopper. It certainly isn’t easy, but Steve is getting used to sleeping alone again. He knows that he won’t be here forever, but Hopper is, and he has to let go and let Ellie get closer to him. Not all the way, but much of what Ellie looks for, especially comfort, in Steve, she needs to find in Hopper. They will always be closer than regular siblings, and Hopper feels about as close to a dad as he has had since his grandfather died, but he is able to make his own decisions and live on his own now. He has every intention of sticking close to both of them and have their family dinner time when Hopper isn’t working, but he is going to be living in his own house as close as he can get to them. In the fall and winter, he will be able to see the cabin from windows on that side of his house.

Little by little some things are coming together, while others are falling apart. The coffee shop investment is a done deal a week after Steve is emancipated. Nico and Adele maintain full ownership of the rowhouses, but Steve is getting a 15% share in the business. They also took Steve’s suggestion, which they were already mulling, and invested in a second roaster. One exclusively for the house blend since the ingredients were a secret held by the family, with a copy for Steve in a safe deposit box he can only access if they both pass away. The other roaster will be used for seasonal blends and unmixed coffee beans, and they will be hiring someone to help with it as business requires another operator.

At Steve’s suggestion, they meet with Wayne about doing the work to expand the coffee shop and create a genuine bakery kitchen and a small addition for the roasters to increase seating in the shop proper, and production storage for wholesale and shop use. They really like Wayne and decide his price is very reasonable. When they found out he has been a single parent since Eddie had been dropped on his doorstep, and how Eddie sounds a lot like one of their sons that is 17, Wayne and Eddie get a dinner invite for the next Saturday evening. The boys get along great, as their son loves DnD and plays the guitar as well and is artistic and just as theatrical as Eddie. It doesn’t hurt the other boy invites Eddie for a walk around, which mainly involves going to the park 2 blocks away and splitting a couple joints. Nico and Benny are fast friends as far as their business relationship. They both respect each other’s history, background, and business stories, and enjoy Benny’s pickup visits which are a nice break for both, in which Nico makes them both an espresso to which they add Sambuca since they are not in the coffee shop.

Steve’s friendship with Barb, Eddie and Robin continues to grow. It is a little harder now that Steve can’t go to school, but individually, or 2 or all 3 visit a couple of times weekly. Steve’s world is restricted to the small clearing around the cabin, the area between the cabin and the barn, and the barn itself.

Ellie’s world is slowly growing. She always keeps a wig on outside just so no one recognizes her. Joyce loves Ellie, so Ellie often visits Will or Will and the boys when they are at her house, since it is now a requirement she go there with Hopper when he visits, or anytime Joyce asks for Ellie to keep Will company. She is also allowed to visit Benny sometimes with Hopper, as well as seeing Flo at the police station. Barb and Robin think Ellie is adorable, and once they get the story of the mean ‘Papa’ who kept her prisoner in her home, didn’t let her go to school and so on, the decided they start tutoring her so she can start school in the fall now that Hopper has her back (the ‘official’ story is she is the product of a one-night stand. Her Mama died, and ‘Papa’ was her stepfather trying to keep her away from Hopper, her biological father).

Steve and Barb both joke about how funny it is they used to dislike each other and now hang out all the time, and she even has taken to Steve’s ‘sister’. Once in a while they mention Steve saving her from the monster. Steve’s closest and best friend though is Robin. For whatever reason, from the first day, when they got stoned with Eddie, then spent the whole morning hanging out, they rarely go more than a day or two without talking, if not seeing each other. She even calls Hopper “Pop Hop” since he is slowly becoming everyone’s dad. Robin even bought him the Dr. Seuss book “Hop on Pop” but made her own changes to the story and changes the title to “Hop is Pop”. Tommy and Carol, while not best friends with the group and not having had any contact with Steve, still stand up for the threesome, plus Steve when necessary, so the truce has been holding, helped along by Eddie’s “freebies” and value pricing for Tommy.

On the Wednesday of the week Jonathan is out of school because of Will and the other issues, Nancy Wheeler finally comes looking for her ‘best friend’ Barb at lunchtime. Ever since the night Nancy decided she wanted to be with Jonathan and not Steve, just over a week ago, Barb has not seen or talked to Nancy outside of class. Nancy has spent her lunchtimes with Jonathan or in the library. The few times Barb called Nancy was either at Jonathan’s or if Jonathan was over, Nancy said she will call her back later. Later hasn’t come yet. On this day for some reason, Nancy decides to meet Barb at her locker come lunchtime. ‘Bad-Ass Barbie’ is in a seat of honor on the top shelf in Barb’s locker as her reminder of how strong she can be.

While Barb is putting her books away and getting her brown bag lunch out, Nancy shows up. “Hi Barb. Let’s sit together at lunch. It’s been a few days since we’ve had the chance.” She says like she hasn’t been ignoring Barb.

Barb closes her locker and pivots to face Nancy. “I’m sorry, but I already made plans for lunch with Eddie and Robin, but you’re welcome to join us.” She magnanimously offers with a huge fake smile on her face.

Nancy’s face immediately contorts into a look between a sneer and something like she sucked on a lemon. “Lunch with the school drug dealer? I think I’ll pass. I didn’t know you were that desperate for friends.”

“You know something Nancy, Eddie is a really nice guy, and your boyfriend doesn’t seem to mind hanging out with him when he wants to buy a couple of joints.”

“Jonathan has nothing to do with us eating lunch together.” Nancy hisses out.

“That is where you are wrong Nancy. It sure seems like you would prefer I have no one to hang out with and nowhere to be, and just sit around waiting for you to ask me to do something when it’s convenient for you or sit by my phone waiting for you to return a call that isn’t coming. I’m not your pet dog, desperate for your attention. I am free to have other friends and do other things without you, especially when you blow me off all the time to hang out with Jonathan, and you ask me to have lunch for the first time in over a week because he isn’t here. It’s time you get that stick removed from your ass and realize not everything revolves around you and comes to a halt because you aren’t there.” Barb spins on her heel and walks the opposite direction from where Nancy is standing.

Nancy for her part just stands there for about half a minute, initially opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water, and watches Barb walk away. Once her initial shock is passed, she goes to the payphones to call Jonathan for some sympathy and express disgust about Barb hanging out with a drug dealer and a band geek, rather than people as smart as her. For his part, Jonathan has trouble agreeing with Nancy’s assessment of others without knowing them, and judging them based on appearances, and tells her she needs to relax a bit, and having been the one judged many times, Jonathan suggests she keep an open mind to people who are different from herself.

By the time they hang up, she has gotten the sympathy she was hoping for over the fight she had with her (former?) best friend, but still feels a little unsettled about Jonathan implying she judges people too quickly based on appearances. Since lunch period is almost over now, she decides that rather than see Barb in her next class, she’d rather stay in the study room in the library she often retreats to when she needs to think.

Hawkins High School and Middle School, which share a campus, have had to be evacuated and close early on 3 days already due to bomb threats or general threats referencing the “Harrington Kid”. Two of the threats were traced back to people that probably couldn’t find Hawkins on a map and have been and still are a good distance away, and have a history of mental illness that is being addressed now. The one that couldn’t be traced to a specific person is the one of greatest concern. It was made from a phone booth at a rest stop half an hour outside Hawkins. The authorities have no idea who made the call, and since it is so close to Hawkins, are taking it seriously, and trying to track down any photos or video of the area around when the call was made. The bottom line is that there is still an active threat from someone somewhere nearby, and no one has a clue other than 38 partial fingerprints lifted from the payphone, none of which were complete enough to try and trace.

A decision, officially announced by the Harrington Family lawyer and the Hawkins school board was reached. All hush hush and the real story buried, but that’s not what the public is told. They are told that the minor child of the late Richard Jr. and Angelica Harrington has relocated to Italy to live with his grandmother and mother temporarily, at least through the holidays, probably longer. The real story is that Steve is still staying with Hopper in secret, and schoolwork is to be given to Jonathan Byers to take to the security office at the estate where Hopper would pick it up so Steve could keep up for the rest of the semester. Even his teachers thought it was being sent overseas. That is how secretive it is that Steve is in Hawkins, but it is safer for people to think he is far away. Powell and Callahan, Hopper’s most senior officers, which isn’t saying much, have no idea Steve is still in town. The estate, which despite being in a trust, is considered a possible target and is being patrolled by the state police along the road. Estate security is taking care of the estate grounds and fire roads, so the State Police are told not to worry about cars coming and going along them. Pop up protective steel plate barriers are installed just past the guard booth on Hopper’s drive, and one is placed at either end of the fire road looping around the estate for security.

Angelica Anzavino, as she is registered under in the detox facility and nursing home, has a full evaluation once she is off the pills and alcohol. She has had several minor strokes due to either of her chosen poisons, which combined have caused some brain damage and minor paralysis, as well as speech problems. She also has what is called “Alcoholic Wet Brain” which also causes a series of symptoms. Her memory is spotty due to her ailments, but she knows her mother, recognizes photos of her late in-laws and obviously her husband, but not Steve. She admits she never wanted Steve since she recognizes the name, but her in-laws insisted a child would help Richard’s image as well as the company. After Richard’s mother died, Richard started looking for someone to “get rid of” Steve since Richard guessed he would inherit the estate when he was old enough, but no one would go after a 12-year-old, no matter how much he offered. It wasn’t until after he found someone who didn’t care that he was 16, and hired him, that all the stuff about Richard’s embezzling became public knowledge, so they weren’t connected. She doesn’t know who he hired, or what he paid them. She left that to Richard since Steve was “his problem”. She doesn’t care about Steve, and never has except acting when her in-laws were around. Since Nonna’s own heart broke at hearing she has such a heartless child, she would never tell Steve that, which is easy since he doesn’t want to know about Angelica. What he already knew about his father trying to have him killed nearly broke him. The only people who know about what Angelica said are her doctor, her mother, and because she felt it is relatively important for them to know because of the parts about Richard hiring a paid assassin, Hopper and Smitty. They may have shed a few silent tears for the fucked-up hand in life Steve got dealt, but they also loudly curse both of the junior Harringtons, and proceed to get somewhat drunk in Smitty’s office, since they had met there for Nonna’s call per her request as Steve is to NEVER know.

Since there was no one in the world he trusted more, Hopper talks with Joyce about the things Nonna told him. He is hoping she can help him come up with a way to not let the kid know, but not act differently. Instead, she cries non-stop against Hopper’s chest for over 30 minutes.

All she could offer Hopper is a shoulder to cry on if it gets to be too much for him, and the suggestion he ask Sam Owens for a therapist that will make house calls for now, and not let on Steve is alive and in Hawkins. Cathy had gone back to Indianapolis after 10 days of taking care of Will. The last three of which were just vital sign checks and keeping an eye that his infection had fully cleared. Will still has another week to go on oral antibiotics, but Joyce can handle that, and Sam Owens had made it a habit to drop in, give Will a quick once over and have coffee every few days. He had already taken care of the measurements of rooms for the new house and rough lay out sketch, which is all in a government architect’s hands. Since Will’s immune system is still a little weak and the cold air settled in for a while, Will is excused from school for the rest of November, even after Thanksgiving. Jonathan brings his school work home for him, and any time he needs help with something he calls a “party” member. Joyce and Jonathan both have their new cars now. They arrived later the week they had ordered them, and the lab bought them fully loaded versions, which they didn’t expect. Since it is colder out now, the kids can’t ride their bikes to visit, and Jonathan has been picking them up to visit. He and Nancy have grown much closer, so Jonathan is often going to see her or pick her up anyway.

Hopper tries getting advice from Benny about Steve as well. After 15 minutes of cursing like a truck driver, he has very little to offer beyond a willing ear if Hopper needs it. The bottom line being there is no good way to deal with the situation beyond acting normal or trying to around Steve. He’s had enough crap going on. Thank God for Robin, Eddie, and Barb, as they are doing a great job of keeping Steve from feeling isolated and visiting often, and Ellie has taken a shine to all three of Steve’s friends too. Barb has even started bringing over workbooks and things like that and working with Ellie on them. She decided, for whatever reason, she would teach Ellie things she should have already been taught so she can go to school in the fall with Will, Dustin, Lucas, and Mike. She has the basics like reading and writing down pat and knows science inside and out. History and math, especially history, were pretty much unknown to her. Fortunately, or not, depending on your point of view, Barb still has all her textbooks from Middle School, so she brings her math and history books over for Ellie to read. They go over the last chapter the next time Barb comes, which is usually every other day, and she brings Robin so she and Steve can hang out. Eddie comes over less frequently, but when he does, Steve, Eddie, and Robin would get stoned in the loft making sure to let as much of the smoke out the back door and leaving it open the rest of the time they spent up there.

Brandon, Adele and Nico’s son, and Eddie were spending a lot of their free time together. They just fit together so well, like 2 pieces of a puzzle. They are best friends by the time they get back from that first night getting stoned in the park. Brandon even drives to Hawkins on nights Eddie has his school DnD sessions, since there is no DnD club at his high school, to play with the Hawkins club. Wayne and Eddie become regular fixtures for Sunday dinner at Adele and Nico’s. The adults would work on schedules and designs for the construction before eating.

It gave the boys some time to jam and mess around on their guitars, maybe go for a walk, and smoke some weed. Brandon could play drums too, but not as well as the guitar, and his parents weren’t fond of the noise from the drums. Eddie has regular practice with his band, made up of him, Gareth, Carter, and Jeff a couple times a week, and sometimes Brandon would come and listen, or occasionally play guitar alongside Eddie or for Eddie so Eddie could practice singing some of the trickier parts of songs. Nico and Adele are glad Brandon was making some friends and found some people to hang out with since he used to be a loner most of the time. He always said he could never find people into the same things he is, and now he had. Wayne had said much the same about Eddie initially, so it seems both boys had found someone they had a lot in common with and were comfortable hanging out around.

Wayne had to do some research into the equipment needed for a bakery kitchen. Once he knew what was needed, he manages, through connections he has, to find a lot of it barely or never used. He always has Adele or Nico look it over before he gets them a good price on it, often less than half the cost of new. They did invest in some industrial refrigerators that are new, as so many baked products need to have the dough refrigerated. Wayne devised a plan for the small addition and refrigerator he got for free from a closed florist shop when one of his buddies retired, which again, Nico and Adele were thrilled with. Too much cold tended to dry the beans out, but since it was a florist’s refrigerator, it retained more humidity, and could be used for short term storage of wholesale orders if Nico made extra of one of the blends to get ahead of orders. He could run both roasters himself if he staggered the times he started them, which allowed him to more than double the output of roasted beans.

The bakery kitchen layout was sent to Nico and Adele’s daughter before appliance placement is finalized, and except some minor changes to allow for a more efficient work area, it was set. That allowed them to plan out the food prep area for sandwiches, and the coffee shop to maximize seating area without it feeling too tight. Since they save so much on the kitchen equipment, it allows them to upgrade the look and setup of the entire public space and coffee bean sales area to the type of shop they wanted but were afraid to invest in with the kids growing up.

The investment money would more than allow for it, especially since Wayne had a knack for finding things that will do wonders for the appearance for low or no cost. Plus, he has some great ideas for the layout and general appearance they would never have come up with to make it cozier. Wayne really did have a knack for this stuff and is having a blast working on this project with Nico and Adele. They are so easy going and willing to toss ideas around. None of them are great artists but between Brandon and Eddie, drawings are getting done of their ideas.

Robin is trying to come up with the best way to bring up the night with the thing Steve blew up and what she saw. A couple of times she made excuses to herself that it was a trick of the moonlight, or it was the stress or fear she felt at the time, but then the image of monster chunks sliding down something so close to her face, yet not touching any of them would replay in her head. It was outright freaky, and she had no idea what it was or what she had looked at. It was like an aura, but when he touched Barb it had covered her too. There is definitely something unusual or supernatural about Steve, but he is a person just like her and Eddie and Barb. Well, maybe not ‘just like’, but a human being any way you look at it.

It would be so much easier to ask Steve or somehow bring the topic up, but he is in a bad place right now mentally. His moods have not been stable since being told Richard killed himself and seeing it sent Angelica over the edge into the looney bin, which she is still in, and according to Steve may be for quite a while. She apparently had issues before Richard jumped but has completely lost it since that afternoon in West Berlin. Steve describes it as being like a dam breaking at the shock and trauma of seeing Richard defenestrating himself, which brought out all her neuroses and possibly a psychotic break with reality. Nonna says she has also been under constant supervision at the hospital and her mental issues have been exacerbated by the heavy drinking she did for years. The doctors called it ‘self-medicating’, so rather than fixing any of her problems they just festered under an alcoholic haze that made them seem to go away, but really covered them up as they worsened.

Steve himself is in a really bad place today. Robin could tell almost as soon as she saw him. Talking to him just confirmed it. Robin does not usually worry too much about her friends, as any bad moods or anxiety or depression seem to pass quickly. Robin is far from an expert on mental health, but she knows Steve is not doing well at all, and as much as she really, really hates the idea of doing it, she may need to talk to Pop Hop about it as she is starting to get concerned about what he might do.

Barb and Ellie are at the table working on Ellie’s education, and Eddie is hanging out with his band since it’s a practice day. She briefly wonders if Brandon is there, and what is up with him and Eddie. Steve doesn’t know it, probably because he just never thought about it, but the morning he saw Robin and Eddie at the picnic table, it was one of the meetings of the unofficial Hawkins High LGBT club. Usually there are more people, well, another person or two, but as the weather is getting colder, not everyone wants to socialize or commiserate in the woods. Brandon is a good-looking guy, Robin can recognize that even if she wants nothing to do with any part of him below the waist, and Eddie is a sweetheart, with beautiful brown eyes and nice curly hair he has let grow out long since his band occasionally gets gigs now.

Steve tells Robin he is going out on the deck off his room to smoke. He has learned if he goes out on the front porch, Ellie acts like every puff of smoke is coming right into the cabin, which it isn’t. Not even a whiff of it is, and she doesn’t pull the same act with Hopper, so he knows it is just that she doesn’t like Steve smoking. Since it is warm and sunny, and Robin is curious since she hasn’t seen Steve’s room or deck, she says she is coming too. They walk through his room, which has nice medium toned wood furniture, and the walls and carpet are the same as Ellie’s room, but has a more masculine décor, or the start of one. Robin knows only a few odds and ends were salvaged from Loch Nora. Steve opens the blinds and the door and step out onto a small deck facing the forest a few yards away. Steve knows Robin doesn’t smoke cigarettes, so he doesn’t offer her one. Steve has an ashtray out here for his use, and Robin is willing to bet the deck will be really nice in the summer. He just needs a couple of chairs to sit on.

Robin debates with herself what to say to break the ice about Steve being “mopey” the last week or so and decides to ask if it is because his house and car got destroyed. Steve tells her not really. He wishes he got some personal stuff out first, but he hated that house and was going to build 4 or 5 smaller houses, more like the neighborhood, on that part of his property.

“Um, okay, I wasn’t thinking when I said that but it all kind of goes into what’s happening.” Steve starts his explanation to Robin. “You know I have told you what a dickhead Richard and Angelica were to me and a lot of other people, including my Nana and Pop Pop. They were not pleased with what he grew up to be.”

“That makes sense. I have heard from general gossip around town that they didn’t know how such nice people had such a little shit for a son.” Robin adds.

“Right, well they didn’t either, and because of his behavior and general attitude cut him out of their wills. They set up some trust funds, and just left him 1/3 of the company and its profits, which is still a lot of money… tens of millions each quarter.” Steve pauses to clear his throat and take a drag off his cigarette. “The Harrington Estate, the big one across the street, stretches all the way to Loch Nora, through the woods and all.”

Robin interrupts him. “Oh geez, I can’t believe I never put the name of the huge estate together with you before with the same last name. Are you going to move into that huge white mansion?”

“No. I am going to build a smaller house, something more to my liking. Maybe ½ the size of the Loch Nora house on the property that is owned with the estate along the road in front of this cabin. Anyway, The estate and a bunch of other stuff was left for me to inherit when I was emancipated or turned 18, because they didn’t want Dick and Angie to touch it.”

“Okay, I can see that with his reputation. So do you get all the trusts or just the estate?” Robin asks now that Steve is talking.

“Tell no one. Swear on your life Robin, seriously.” Steve says, which she proceeds to do.

“I have my own account of investments that I made starting 5 years ago, maybe 6. Anyway, I have no idea what it is worth, but from people who know, I have been told it is more than enough that I don’t have to worry about money again, and that is strictly mine, made with my investments from money my Pop Pop gave me to start it. Plus, I have a cash account worth like $400 thousand that I saved, and payments on investments.”

“Well, owning the estate, as long as it pays for itself, and those accounts sounds like you are set.” Robin smiles at Steve. “So why so down? I know you don’t like Richard and Angelica because they abandoned you at 10 and are assholes… one was an asshole, one still is.”

“My emancipation was finalized last Monday, so I officially inherited the estate trusts, which I am leaving in trusts, just pulling profits out.” Steve states to clarify.

“So that sounds like good stuff. Not having to worry about money like almost everyone else, so why is that dragging you down?” Robin pushes.

“Honestly, the news got a very cleaned up statement of what happened with Richard and Angelica. The truth is she is mentally incompetent and has some dementia from all her years of heavy drinking and pills. Richard, the bastard, was trying to have me killed so he could get his hands on the money, even though it is specified in the trusts he is never to have ownership or any knowledge of the contents.” Tears start trickling down Steve’s cheek after he says the part about Richard. “My own father wanted me dead. That’s why someone blew up my house, and now that he is dead, since he jumped out a 16th story window after admitting it, we don’t know if I am safe or not.”

By now, Robin is crying too. Steve doesn’t deserve it, he is actually a good person, which shocked the hell out of Robin. She holds him while he cries on her shoulder. “Okay, wait, wait.” Robin sniffles and wipes her nose on her sleeve. “I just had the sickest thought. What do you think was the last thing that went through Richard’s brain as he hit the sidewalk.”

“God only knows. Probably something twisted about money.” Steve declares.

“I disagree.” Robin states emphatically. “I think the last think that went through Richard’s brain as he hit the sidewalk was his own asshole.”

They both start laughing hard, with Steve telling Robin she was sick and her, in between fits of laughter, saying it was the truth. The sick taunting joke about what Richard did to himself did seem to break the tension and lift Steve’s spirits a little. Steve supposes he would be upset or bothered if they were talking about someone who did little more than yell at Steve, and oh, yeah, paid someone to kill him.

“So seriously Robin, has anyone ever tried to figure out how you got so messed up and what is wrong with you?”

“No, Dingus, they all just wildly love me and think I am the greatest person on earth, and praise God that I am in their lives!” She shot back.

“Dingus huh? Should I be insulted or has Queen Robin officially given me a nickname?”

“How about both?” Robin replies. “And you know I am the best thing that ever happened to you at Hawkins High School.”

Steve holds up his hands in surrender. “I’ll grant you that, but since we are talking Hawkins here, the cafeteria Pepperoni Pizza is probably second-best thing.”

“Oh!” Robin grabs her chest over her heart dramatically. “You have wounded me to my soul, Just Steve.”

They both laugh again for a minute or two, then Steve throws an arm around Robin’s shoulder as they are standing next to each other, leans his forehead against the side of her head. “Thanks, I feel a little better now. Let’s go inside, I’m getting cold.”

In the week leading up to Thanksgiving, Steve experimented with Eggo’s to make a separate dish of stuffing for Ellie, along with the more traditional type. Steve invited the Byers family, and since Will is feeling good, and it isn’t supposed to be too cold on Thanksgiving, they accept, with Joyce being Steve’s personal shopper. He ordered a fresh turkey from a farm just outside of town and gave Joyce an enormous grocery list since the cabin was sorely lacking in even basics like spices. He also gave her $500 in cash to pay for it as well as to get the ingredients for hors d’oeuvres of her choice and dessert of pumpkin, apple, and 1 pie of her choosing.

Steve decided since there would be six of them for dinner, which the table could seat fine, he would use the breakfast bar as a sideboard for the extras that didn’t fit on the table, rather than getting a leaf down. He thought aside from the turkey and two types of stuffing, traditional and Eggo’s with bacon and some spices as well as basting some of the juice from the pan on it, and an extra bowl of traditional stuffing, again basted with juices from the cooking turkey, which was his only use for the baster. He preferred heavily buttering the turkey before cooking and using a pastry brush to keep “basting” it every ½ hour. It tended to keep the meat moister. Once an hour or so he also used the baster to squirt some of the juice under the skin from the pan. So aside from those, he is planning on mashed potatoes, mashed sweet potatoes with a touch of OJ, butter and some brown sugar, nutmeg and cinnamon topped with marshmallows, glazed carrots, steamed baby carrots and brussels sprouts. Of course, a salad and fresh bread were part of the meal too.

Ellie, now that she is getting the hang of history, is curious about the origins of Thanksgiving, so Steve told her the 1621 Pilgrims and Wampanoag Indians version, rather than the more unsavory 1637 Pequot Indian slaughter and harvest celebration. Both happened, though the version most people learn is the 1621 version since coming together with the Indians sounds like a happier celebration. He wants it to be a happy day for her since she never had a Thanksgiving before, and a lot of the foods would be new foods for her. He thinks she will love the Eggo’s stuffing which had some sage and other herbs as well as finely chopped bacon, and of course the pan drippings from the turkey, the sweet potatoes with marshmallows and the brussels sprouts, which she surprisingly likes. Steve steams them then cuts them in half and adds them to a little bit of oil and finely chopped onions for a few minutes (after the onions are sauteed until clear) and adds some crushed black pepper. He would have sworn she would hate them, but she loves eating “baby lettuce”, as she calls it.

Nancy’s family always went out of town for Thanksgiving, so Jonathan did not feel pressured to choose a house. Odds are that this year especially, he was eating with his family, wherever they ate, and Steve did not feel obligated to invite her too for Jonathan’s sake. Since Hopper usually ate at Joyce’s, he was happy to have a nice enough place to invite her family over for once, and someone to cook dinner. Since Hopper didn’t really know how to cook much, and Steve had learned at Annie’s elbow while helping her, he told Hopper he could handle everything as long as Hop picked up the wine and other drinks. He wrote down what to buy exactly for the wine, including vintage, and where, and made sure there was plenty of soda for the kids, as well as ice. They didn’t need any hard liquor as the ‘Harrington liquor cabinet’ holds many, many unopened bottles. Steve had gotten a pad for the table and leaves as well, so he made sure to use that and a Thanksgiving themed table cloth Joyce bought at work at Melvald’s.

Robin and Barb both had plans with their families, and Eddie said he and Wayne usually got take out from Benny’s. Steve checked with Hopper first and he was okay with it, especially since he and Wayne went back a ways, so Steve called Wayne and invited them to dinner, explaining Joyce and her family was coming as well. They accept, so Steve and Hop gets the leaf for the table and 2 extra chairs down from the loft above the kitchen, as well as the pad for the leaf. It had been a couple of years since Steve made a proper Thanksgiving dinner, and he is looking forward to doing it for the first time for his sister and the people he thought of as family. He tells everyone dinner will be at 5 or so, but cocktails and appetizers would start at 3:30, after discussing what time Joyce and the kids were coming since she is making them.

Hopper picks up some beer, since he preferred that, and others might as well, and Hopper planned on watching football, at least to start, on the big new TV in the living room. Hopper had thanked Steve for it at least a dozen times, always followed by “but don’t do that again. It really isn’t necessary”. Steve knows other people don’t get it, but it is his way of taking care of “his” family, since they had most of what they need, to get them the extra presents he could easily afford. If they spent the first 16 years of their life like his, except a good 3 years or so while Nana and Pop Pop were alive, it would probably make more sense. Also, if they really knew Nana and Pop Pop’s attitude of using the money to treat the people that deserved it, or else it’s worthless.

Steve preps everything the night before Thanksgiving, which Ellie is happy to help with, and Hopper makes sure all the dishes and glasses for dinner are clean, as well as the flatware. Steve considered buying genuine silverware engraved with an H, but decided it was overkill for the first time they were all eating together. So, all the carrots are peeled as are the potatoes, the other veggies cleaned the regular stuffing made, though he waited for Ellie to go to bed to prep the Eggo stuffing, now officially named the ‘Ellie stuffing’, and Steve made sure there was plenty. Steve also bought some jarred gravy in case he couldn’t get enough out of the pan drippings and would add the jars to the homemade to simmer so it would taste the same each time he got more. He also notified Smitty that there would be several guests including young adults at dinner aside from Hopper, himself, and Ellie. He made sure to inform the guards on duty so they knew the Byers family, Wayne Munson, and Steve’s friend Eddie Munson would be there. The guards knew most of them by sight at this point, and Jonathan promised to bring his camera, as well as several rolls of film with him. He said Will knew how to work it too, so Jonathan could be in some pictures for Nonna as well, and Steve was willing to learn.

Steve is very happy to be making dinner for most of his found family. Maybe it is the Italian part ingrained by Nonna where cooking for and feeding people is an act of love. He never made a full Thanksgiving dinner on the actual holiday, but usually over the weekend would make a smaller version for himself, Carol, and Tommy after his Nana and Pop Pop died. Before then, he would ‘help’ Annie prepare dinner for them. Some of it was prepping vegetables or handing her ingredients, but the rest was all the little tidbits of information Steve memorized about getting a nice moist turkey with golden brown skin, cooking extra stuffing so it tasted like it was all somehow in the turkey, and things of that nature. She would, if his grandparents had business related company, or someone snooty like Richard and Angelica for dinner, make a very upscale meal. Steve and his grandparents preferred the more basic things on a day to day (and even holiday) basis. They didn’t want a turkey marinated in some fancy liquor, or some special sauce. They wanted that farm fresh turkey, from the same farm Steve always got his from, to taste like turkey, old fashioned stuffing, and mashed potatoes, and for Steve more than themselves, the mashed sweet potatoes and marshmallows. Steve loved the mashed sweet potatoes better than the candied yams she would make, and he would always take more than his share of the marshmallows on top of the mashed sweet potatoes, which was fine since his grandparents ate the sweet potatoes, but always took the marshmallows off them.

Steve was never around when she made the appetizers and desserts, as she always prepared them a day or two before. It had always been a good holiday for Steve, and he loved all the memories associated with it, and was happy to have the chance to have many of his closest people celebrate it with him, rather than heating up a tv dinner and watching TV like the last few years.

Around 3:00 Joyce, Jonathan, and Will arrive with the appetizers and dessert, and while Will and Joyce had been to the cabin before, this was Jonathan’s first trip, so Ellie and Will gave him the full tour. He was impressed with how nice everything was compared to what he expected from how Joyce had described it from 20 years ago. While they were gone touring, Joyce set the appetizers out on the table since they had not set it yet. Jonathan stopped by to talk to Steve in the kitchen, and Steve was glad to see him. Even though they weren’t that close, at this point any new face was welcome. He loves Ellie, Hopper, and his friends, as well as the occasional visits from Joyce, lately with Will coming along since Cathy left, but a new face was a nice break, as Wayne would be too, from the monotony of hiding out.

Steve knows Jonathan wasn’t too into alcohol, but offers him a drink, which Jonathan declines. Steve reminds him Eddie is coming by and Eddie can give him a tour of the property and barn, and if he doesn’t have anything, he knows where Steve keeps a few ‘cigarettes’ hidden. Jonathan smiles and gives him a pat of thanks on the shoulder. Joyce pops in when Jonathan leaves, and asks if Steve needs any help, which he declines, he offers her some wine which she accepts, and Steve uncorks a bottle of Chardonnay for her when she says it is fine. This one is from the Harrington liquor cabinet, so Steve knows it is good whether it is expensive or not, though he has a special wine to go with dinner.

Eddie and Wayne arrive shortly after. Wayne greets Steve, who gives him a beer upon request, and Eddie stays behind for a few minutes to chat with Steve. They haven’t seen each other much lately, but Steve knows Eddie has a lot going on with his DnD club and band. Eddie also fills Steve in on spending time with Brandon as well, and sounds, to put it simply, like there might be a little more than friendship there. Steve isn’t one to judge, nor is he someone who asks information that isn’t volunteered by others, but he does give Eddie an open invitation to bring him by sometime as long as he won’t say anything about Steve. Eddie says he will bring him by some time when he isn’t running around, and Brandon comes to visit for DnD or hang out. Steve lets Eddie know he can feel free to take Jonathan for a walk or to the barn for a smoke, and his stuff is stashed in its usual place in case he came empty handed. Eddie gave him a huge grin and thanked him since Jonathan is a regular smoking buddy. Eddie tells Steve he will do that in a minute. Eddie and Steve catch up a little more, and when Steve mentions Jonathan’s brother Will is big into DnD Eddie says he may talk with him after their walk. Joyce, Wayne, and Hopper are having a cocktail (well, wine and beer) in the living room, and Ellie and Will are in her room, and Jonathan and Eddie are talking by the appetizers. Steve pops up in the breakfast bar area and asks Eddie to show Jonathan around the cabin and barn since he knows it so well, and it might help work up an appetite. They both wink at him and mouth the word thanks. Steve also mentions not to worry about any guards they see; they aren’t spying on them, and Jonathan will probably recognize them.

Steve ducks back into the kitchen and Wayne and Joyce both ask Hopper quietly what is going on with that situation, and he gives them the uncensored news version without mentioning how long Richard has been trying to get rid of Steve. Hopper also explains, mostly for Wayne’s benefit how messed up Steve’s mother is from the drugs and alcohol.

Once dinner is ready, Ellie and Hopper set the table while Steve sets the leftover appetizers in Tupperware containers in the refrigerator. Wayne carves the turkey, while Joyce, Jonathan, and Eddie bring the food to the table and breakfast bar, leaving a big place for the turkey in the middle of the table. Wayne and Hopper sit at the ends of the table, with Joyce next to Hop, and her two boys between her and Wayne. Eddie sits next to Wayne, Ellie across from Will, and Steve across from Joyce next to Hopper. Joyce says a quick prayer of thanks, even though no one is particularly religious, and they all start eating. Steve, Eddie, and the adults are having alcoholic drinks, while the others are having juice or soda. The meal passes enjoyably with a lot of conversation, and Steve getting many compliments on the food.

Eventually, everyone is stuffed, and the boys, except Will, clear the table and breakfast bar, the adults sit in the living room chatting, Steve packs up the leftovers, dividing them between Wayne, Joyce, and themselves. They ate a lot but Steve cooked way too much. Eddie and Jonathan cleaned the dishes and put them in the dishwasher, and pretty soon all the work was done with just dessert to go. The teens went into Steve’s room where he played the stereo, and Eddie and Steve have a cigarette on the deck, with Jonathan along for the fun. Steve tells him if he wants a joint he can smoke one, but he is already feeling nice. All the adults, once the kids are in the bedrooms, step out front to smoke.

Eventually they have dessert with homemade whipped cream, and the fall coffee blend from the shop. The guests hang around for another hour or so, until Wayne starts falling asleep on the sofa. Since he usually works the night shift but is shifting his sleep a bit to spend more time awake while Eddie is home, he is having a bit of trouble staying up really late and it is after 9 and approaching 10. Steve gives a bag of leftovers to Eddie, who thanks them all again for having him and Wayne over, and how much they enjoyed the meal and company since it is usually just the two of them. Will is not far behind Wayne in the sleepiness department, so Steve hands off Joyce’s leftovers to her as well as the turkey carcass and some extra meat for soup. Will gives Steve a hug, promises to draw and paint some new pictures, and thanks him for everything. Hopper gets an extra long hug, and Jonathan promises to drop copies of pictures by as soon as he develops 4 sets. One set is being mailed to Nonna, one Hopper is keeping, one for Eddie and Wayne, and of course Joyce is keeping a set. Somewhere during the evening, Ellie also learned how to use the camera, so there are pictures of everyone. Jonathan said 6 rolls of film, 24 pictures each, but he wouldn’t waste time on any fuzzy or blacked out ones, all others will be developed. He shakes Steve hand thanking him for ‘everything’, as well as Hopper, and he gives Ellie a hug. Joyce hugs all three, with an especially long one for Steve, and telling him to call her anytime he wants to, as well as to set up tutoring, and thanking him for ‘everything’ as well. Hopper got a hug and a kiss on the cheek, and Ellie got a big hug and a kiss on the forehead. After they all left, Hopper thanked Steve for the best holiday he had in years, and Ellie thanked him for making dinner and her “special” stuffing, which everyone tried and liked, but mostly ate the traditional except Will, who loved the Eggo version almost as much as Ellie. They all turned off most of the inside lights, leaving the outside ones on for the guards, and went to their bedrooms.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

Is it The Most Wonderful Time of the Year?

Thanksgiving is one of those days Steve will always remember. Even though he spent a lot of time prepping and cooking, once the guests had arrived, he enjoyed feeding his found family and getting to know more about Wayne. Prior to that day, he had been missing Eddie some as he hadn’t been around as much but now that he knew why, he was happy for him. He doesn’t know if what Eddie has going with Brandon is friendship or more, but either way, Eddie practically glows talking about Brandon, He also loved hearing how Wayne is enjoying easing his way back into construction work and designing interiors, and that he, Nico, and Adele work well together.

Aside from eating leftovers, which made Steve realize he cooked double what they needed, he spends the weekend after Thanksgiving explaining Christmas and pretty much everything about it to Ellie. They watch all the classics together: Rudolph The Red Nose Reindeer, The Grinch Who Stole Christmas, Santa Claus is Coming To Town, etc. They even watch Miracle on 34^th Street and It’s A Wonderful Life. Steve really wants to take her to see the new movie he heard everyone loves called “A Christmas Story”, but he still can’t go out. Barb and Robin offer to take her, but Ellie is nervous about going without Steve or Hopper.

Steve and Ellie already got a promise from Hopper they would get a tree next weekend, and Joyce is going to bring a bunch of decorations and lights from Melvald’s over when she tutors Steve on Thursday. Joyce hasn’t gone back to work yet because Will isn’t back in school until Tuesday at the soonest. He sees his doctor and Dr. Owens on Monday. However, Don Melvald was okay with her extended absence especially after a visit from Sam Owens and 2 other feds. Melvald’s has also restocked the supply of Christmas lights Joyce cleared out a few weeks ago. Unfortunately, she needed more too, considering what happened to her house. Her house was officially listed as having burned down while Joyce and Jonathan were at the hospital with Will. Owens thought it is the best explanation for them needing new everything, including the cars. Joyce is planning on returning to work, but for fewer hours a day since Will needs more care than before due to some lingering effects of “being lost in the woods and sick”. Dr. Owens would stop by every two or three days to check Will over and make sure there were no lingering effects, but Joyce thought it was really to have some of the coffee Steve gave her. The first bag went fast, so she had Benny pick her up 5 lbs. when she was almost out.

Steve is teaching Ellie, between videotapes and other things like keeping the house clean, how to make decorations. They started on construction paper chains, moved up to cut out snowflakes, and are working on popsicle stick and pipe cleaner ornaments and pictures for the tree. There were a few pictures from Thanksgiving they asked Jonathan for since Ellie wanted them for the tree when they get it. Steve is making popcorn and cranberry strings to decorate the tree, but Ellie isn’t allowed to since it requires using a needle. Steve liked using dental floss instead of thread because it was stronger (a trick Nana taught him). Once the tree is up and decorated, Steve plans to bake and decorate cookies, make fudge, and popcorn balls with Ellie. All the things Nana and Pop Pop did with him for the few good Christmases he had. Once they both passed, Steve wasn’t allowed to do anything for Christmas. For the one night they were home, Richard and Angelica had everything catered, and the house professionally decorated. It didn’t fit with the image Richard and Angelica were trying to project to have anything homemade; it would ruin the picture-perfect family scenario. 

Benny was doing tremendous business on the back of the coffee from Adele and Nico. People would come in for that but get food as well. Now he also carried the Fall Blend until Thanksgiving and replaced it with the Holiday Blend between Thanksgiving and Christmas. He is also selling tons of Adele’s Hot Chocolate from her mix and following her instructions for prepping it. He had thought he might do double his usual business just on coffee but was closer to triple on coffee now that word was out through the Hawkins Grapevine. He is easily selling double the food and has added staff and shift schedules to accommodate all the people coming for lunch, which used to be a relatively slow time during the week.

Weekend breakfast time, and sometimes even weekdays, are busy enough there is often a wait. Benny is working on either expanding the dining room and moving the kitchen back into the first floor of his apartment or building an addition on. He has been discussing various options with Wayne Munson while they wait on engineering and architect designs for joining the two rowhouses that would make up A&N Fresh Roast and Bakery, their new name once fresh goods are for sale, without compromising the structural integrity of the buildings. Most of Benny’s new business is the people who in the past acted like they were too good for a diner like Benny’s, and would rather be seen at Gio’s or Enzo’s, but now Benny’s despite the much more affordable prices, was also being recognized by the same people for the freshness and local sourcing of his food, as well as the outstanding coffee. Many saw it now as a more suitable place with a retro décor rather than a greasy spoon that refused to go near. Even the mommy groups are meeting there. Benny paid particular attention to when Karen Wheeler’s group meets, and only schedules female or male wait staff that was older than her on those shifts.

“Nancy Drew” Wheeler has not eased up on her research to find out who is the owner of the Byers family’s rental home. She gets obsessive about things that are not easy to discover the answer to. Joyce and Jonathan are grateful that as far as Nancy knows, the government is renting the house from some corporation for them. One of Nancy’s suspicions is that the lab actually bought the property from the estate of Richard Sr. and Lila Harrington, and was hiding it, so their own people were given homes close to the lab to use, and maybe the figured out the “gifts” by things in the old house before it basically fell down.

The problem with that theory is that she can find no evidence of the land ever being sold or ownership transferred. In fact, the only public records she found dated back to when the Loch Nora Estates were developed by Richard Harrington Jr. and at that time, the land in Loch Nora was titled to “The Harrington Family Trust”. It was set up by a Martinson Will and Estate Management firm a few towns over, but it is not in the phone book. The closest she found is Martinson and Sons in the same town, so she decides to call and see what information she can get from them. She originally left a message that was returned the same day and spoke with a Mr. Martinson.

He explained his father and Mr. Harrington Sr. were long time friends, so he probably did set up some kind of trust to help his family avoid taxes taking away much of what he and his wife had worked for during their lifetimes. However, his father passed away several years ago, before even Mr. Harrington, so he has no idea what became of things after the death of his father, since his father set it up but never managed it. From there, she found out the house in Loch Nora that Richard Jr., Angelica, and Steve lived in remained part of a different trust, probably owned by Richard Jr., whom she guessed sold the remainder off to maintain his lifestyle, except the Loch Nora property. However, she couldn’t find any records of it being sold or the deed being changed for anything. Richard Jr., or as most people called and described him, Dick, was far too cheap to do anything like what was done for the Byers family.

The best Nancy could guess is whomever owned or was part of SJ and LR Trust must have rented the house and property back to the Harringtons for like $1 for 75 years or gave them shares in the trust that allowed them to keep their house, or something like that. So that was where Nancy got stopped since she could find no further information on it. Neither Jonathan nor Joyce knew anything either, just what Smitty told them all that morning about the owner hearing of their misfortune. Jonathan did say he had discussed his photography with Smitty in the middle of the night, and he must have mentioned Will being into art or something too.

Hopper hasn’t been home much since the 10 days or two weeks of extra hours off after he retrieved Will and helping Steve out with all his family issues. There are a number of nights he comes home for dinner with the kids, then goes back to work for a few more hours. Steve is completely unaware of it, but he is spending a significant amount of time either talking with Smitty, or meeting with various town and school officials about ways to keep Steve safe as is possible in case his supposed sperm donor’s mercenary shows up looking to finish the job. The FBI is still trying to get a clear enough picture of the man (and they know it is a man) to identify him. One of the actions that Smitty came up with and most of the town officials as well as Mr. Martinson and Mr. Dewey agree with is giving Steve a new name. Even Nonna agreed with it, which is the most important person for them to have on board. So, Mr. Dewey drew up the papers to bring in front of a judge so Steven James Harrington will also be known as Steven James Hopper, and since he is emancipated, Hopper is his legal guardian if needed. Again, because of his age, it all happens in Family Court so there are not unsealed documents or public records. The official story for the new last name, since one would be needed to keep the people in Hawkins and at school (which he would be allowed to return to after Christmas Break) from questioning too much, will be told Hopper adopted him to keep him out of Child Protective Services system after his father died and his mother was declared incompetent. Security is still going to be increased just about everywhere since the mercenary can be anyone in Hawkins or out, with Steve out of the loop. The federal investigators could not find any accounts that belonged to Dick which had any transactions out of the ordinary, other than funds transfers from the company of embezzled funds. They are searching overseas for accounts belonging to Richard or Angelica, but it is a very slow process since every individual government has to allow them to search or search for information themselves, but some have very strict privacy in banking laws, and nothing can be obtained, so they are trying to find alternate ways to get the information.  

Steve’s new and improved BMW was delivered to Smitty’s garage the Monday after Thanksgiving. Steve hasn’t been able to drive it yet since his world consists of a cabin, a barn, and the path between them. He hasn’t even gotten to look at it yet, though Smitty did say when he and Hopper could agree on a day with the trainer, Steve will get a ride in the reinforced security car with blackout rear windows and Hopper escorting them to an undisclosed location so Steve can be given high speed evasive maneuver driving lessons, should he ever be chased or attacked while driving since driver windows and windshields cannot have more than a slight factory installed tint. In fact, the tinting on the rear windows of Smitty’s car is too dark to be legal, so the car he drives is not taken off the estate. It is also why he will have the police escort them to the location, so they don’t get stopped. He won’t have the sirens and lights on but will be in a regular police car in uniform. Steve is really anxious to get the lessons taken care of and to be allowed to go for drives after dark just to be somewhere different. He could do that now with the Jeep, except Hopper wants him to be able to get away quickly if someone gets a look at him and chases him, and he probably can’t handle the Jeep with all 12 cylinders and 4 turbos firing.

Nonna is calling Steve every day or every other day now. She knows her grandson, and she knows he isn’t doing well with everything that is going on, and at the same time with nothing happening in his life, he has no real distractions. She has also been keeping in close contact with Hopper and Smitty and explains some of the “dark moods” Steve has gone through and how he can get very self-destructive during them. Steve hasn’t had one for a long time. The last being after Lila Harrington died. He has had them happen when he is feeling lonely and isolated, but he does have more frequent periods of anxiety than his “dark moods”, often triggered when he is feeling overwhelmed by whatever is happening in his life, and she doesn’t know what is going on at this point, just that he doesn’t sound like himself, so it could even be something else. Joyce has been on Hopper to have someone Steve can talk to referred by Sam Owens, someone he can discuss everything with and know it is between just the two of them. Joyce suggests it being someone Sam knows or works with because of the situation with the creature. She knows nothing of his third “known as” of number Seven. Only Hopper and Ellie know of that, and while Owens knows about Ellie, as he worked with her and observed her often, he is adamant about no one else, government or not, know about her since they believe she is dead. Hopper having a genuine birth certificate will go a long way in keeping her surviving “that night” secret. They all thought she had died with the rest when the thing got out of the other dimension until Sam saw her picture in Hopper’s office, even with the wig on. As far as he knows, Sam Owens is the only one that knows her well enough to recognize her and is still alive, but tells Hopper just make sure to keep the birth certificate handy in case anyone else questions him about her.

Barb seems to really love teaching Ellie and is very good at making hard concepts easy for Ellie to understand. It isn’t just a one-way street as Ellie not only takes to the lessons easily, but she also loves Barb and learning from her. Usually, while Barb is spending time with Ellie, Steve and Robin hang out together. It used to be Eddie, Steve, and Robin, but lately Eddie hasn’t been around as much, though he does send Steve presents over with Robin. Steve and Robin try and steer clear of Barb and Ellie’s lesson time to avoid distracting them. Since it is warm for Indiana in December, the dynamic duo decides to split a joint up in the barn loft. Hopper won’t be home before the loft is aired out since they stay near the door and get most of the smoke and odor away from them. After they split two joints today, they are laying on their backs on the carpet, just talking about whatever crosses their hazy minds.

“Do you remember the night you used a grenade to make monster mash?” Robin asks, giggling a bit from the joints. “I had to sit on Eddie and keep him from screaming? I don’t know if it was fumes from the burning stuff Eddie had us make, but I swear, when you saved Barb and made it eat the grenade, I swear I could see your aura. It was clear but had like green glitter in it, and when you touched Barb, she got your aura too.” Robin started laughing harder, unable to hold it in. “I know what different auras mean, like a clear one and a green one, but I don’t know what green glittery means. Is that a thing all dinguses have?”

Steve feels his heart start pounding in his chest, and his lungs tighten up, making it hard to breathe. No one had seen his protection before. Even Ellie, with whatever powers she has, which are much stronger than Steve’s, has never seen it and has always said it is invisible. Steve starts choking a little and tries to cover it with a coughing fit. He tries to dodge answering her question and get off topic before he goes into a full-blown panic attack. “I dunno Robin because you never even told me what a dingus is, and I don’t know myself. Isn’t it one of those Australian Wild dogs?” 

Robin starts laughing so hard she can barely breathe. Just her laughing like that helps Steve release some anxiety as he starts laughing with her. “No, that’s a dingo, dingus!” She says, still laughing so hard she is having trouble catching her breath and has to put her head down between her knees after sitting up.

Steve keeps on laughing with her, though his buzz flew out the loft door with her question. Right now, he is using the laughter to cover up his gulps of air to try and calm down.

Robin scoots backwards as her laughter dies off, pressing her back up against Steve’s for mutual support. “I should have never called you a dingus, Steve. The morning when we got high at Eddie’s table, I kind of thought you were silly or funny, and it can be a nickname for someone like that when you say it to like a friend. Since we just really talked for the first time that morning though, it was kind of like a word for a dumb jock. Now it’s affectionate, but it was mean at first and I’m really sorry.”

“If it wasn’t you, I’d be pissed about it. People always call me stupid and idiot and stuff like that, especially the sidewalk pizza I used to call ‘dad’, who called me a retard more times than I can count, because I was never good enough for him at anything. Too dumb in school, stupid when it came to money and stuff in his mind, and he always told me I’d never be able to take care of myself, even though they ditched me all alone in that house when I was 10.” Steve pouts, the sadness slipping into his voice.

“I’m sorry Steve. I know it was mean, but honestly, I thought you would go back to ignoring me and Eddie after that day, but you didn’t. So now it has really just become a friendly name for you because you are silly sometimes, and sweet, and my best friend.” Robin sounding sincere as she explains. “Even Barb said it was mean to call you that after we first met.”

“I’ll accept your apology since now you mean it differently, and I did use to be a real asshole when I just let people call me ‘King Steve’, which is a stupid name anyway. That crown never fit me. I was listening to my “friends” too much.”

“I definitely like ‘just Steve’ way better than King Steve. I’m glad you gave up your throne. Did I ask you a question?” Robin starts giggling again.

“I don’t remember you asking one.” Steve dodges hoping she forgot since she is obviously still buzzing. 

“I know we were talking about the night you blew up the monster, and I had to sit on Eddie. He screams louder than most girls I know.” This time Robin is trying to stifle her laugh. “Oh, I did say I saw your aura, but why is it clear and the monster couldn’t hurt you through it?”

“I don’t know anything about auras, but I didn’t see one that night.” Steve follows it up with a fake giggle, pretending he wasn’t about to mess his underpants, and was still buzzed. “What do the colors mean?” 

Now that she remembers the topic, Robin is like a dog with a bone. “I don’t know what clear with green glitter means. Generally clear is guiding us to live the best life we desire and deserve, and regular green is healing and health; I have no idea what glittery green means. I thought maybe it was the moon or whatever the hell we mixed and put all over the clearing, and not really there. It was weird though.”

Steve feels like he is about to throw up, or suffocate, or throw up and suffocate on it. “And that big tooth head monster wasn’t weird? I mean I don’t know how something like that could be alive but have his whole head split open into a mouth.” Steve says, desperately looking to distract Robin and hoping she didn’t notice how pale he is, because he knew he lost all his coloring when she started getting too close to his shield. His heart is jackrabbiting in his chest and it feels like he can’t catch his breath and is about to die.

Robin keeps on talking like Steve hasn’t said anything. “I was thinking it was just a reflection from the moon or the fumes from the acetone. Except it seemed to spread to Barb when you touched her, and then when you were covering all of us, it was in front of me, and the monster chunks were sliding down right by my eyes without touching me like there was a forcefield there.”

“Robi.. Rob… Ro. I… I..” Steve is trying to speak but he can’t breathe. No air is coming in. His vision is getting gray with black creeping in on the edges. He starts gasping for air, and that gets Robin to turn around and look at him.

She grabs his shoulders shaking him. She knows exactly what is going on as soon as she feels his pulse pounding away at top speed in his wrist. She grabs his right hand placing it carefully between her breasts. “Breathe like I am breathing. Just concentrate on your hand and how my chest is moving as I breathe.” She lifts his head up. “Just watch my face. A deep breath in and out, slowly.” 

Robin focuses on breathing the way she is directing Steve to breathe. Just slow and steady, in and out, in and out. Slowly he gains control over his breathing. “Crap, I haven’t had that happen in a while.” Steve tells Robin. 

“You’ve had panic attacks before?” The news stuns Robin. “Does it happen a lot?”

Steve is still focusing on breathing normally. He slowly explains. “It used to happen all the time. Especially when we had bad thunderstorms, or the power went out after my grandparents died and I was in the big house alone at night.”

“That’s understandable, especially when you had no one to keep you company and you were just a kid yourself. Have you had them lately?”

“When I am under a lot of stress and upset about stuff usually. I don’t understand why I had one now.” Steve not-quite-honestly tells Robin.

“Steve, I have them every so often. My mom usually does what I just did with you. Maybe Pop Hop can talk to a doctor about getting you some Xanax (which sounds like zanex to Steve) or Valium while all this stuff is going on. I have some I take when I feel it starting and it helps since I know how weird I start to feel far enough ahead of time.” Robin tells Steve the whole subject that set him off forgotten, and neither one feeling a buzz anymore.

“I have some pills inside, but I only take them once in a while, especially when I am having a bad day. It’s X-A-N-A-X.” Steve spells it out. “Is it like either of the ones you said?”

“Yes, that is.” Robin says, not wanting to embarrass Steve right now when he was just recovering from an attack. “It’s the same thing.”

“Okay good. I have a lot, so Hopper doesn’t need to do anything. I think maybe smoking pot isn’t helping right now either. Not if I am having, did you call it a panic attack?” Steve states.

“That’s probably wise, Dingus.”

“Let’s go in the house. I need some water, and maybe I should take one now. I still feel kind of weird.” Steve tells her.

“Yeah, I agree, because there is no way I can carry your ass down that ladder if you pass out.” Robin adds on, trying to relax Steve a bit.

When they go through the cabin door, both Barb and Ellie look up. The minute they see Steve they know something is wrong. Ellie gets up from her chair and runs over, hugging him.

“Steve, are you ok? You look sick and don’t look happy.” Ellie questions him.

Robin answers for him, bearing in mind that emotions are not always clear to Ellie. “Steve isn’t feeling very good. I think he needs a warm shower then maybe to go to bed.”

“I’m supposed to make dinner for me, Ellie, and Hopper. I’ll take a quick shower and then I need to start.” Steve says, not looking any better.

Robin volunteers herself. “I am a great cook and baker. I can make dinner for everyone. What were you going to make?”

“I don’t know. I need to see what’s in the fridge and if there isn’t anything good, to call Hopper, and ask him to pick up dinner.”

“Go take a nice long shower, and don’t forget your pill. I have everything under control here, and you can take a nap after the shower if you want.” Robin tells him like a mother telling their child. It must be her way of ‘soothing’ someone, which is still better than her usual sarcasm.

“Okay. I just need some water first.” 

Steve fills a glass and takes it into his room with him to take a Xanax and get some clothes to change into after his shower, choosing his most comfortable sweatpants and t-shirt. He runs the shower until it is nice and warm while he strips and gets under the spray. As the water starts loosening up his muscles, and the Xanax calms his nerves, Steve begins to wonder what to do. He can’t tell Robin the truth. Not just for himself but especially for Ellie. She is finally settled in the cabin, her first real home, and there is no way he wants to be responsible for her losing that. Steve trusts Robin, he trusts her a lot. Maybe he can tell her the truth, but make sure she understands what will happen if anyone finds out about him.

He doesn’t have parents, and while Joyce and Hopper are really nice to him, would they really miss him if he had to disappear?

Robin, Barb, and Eddie would maybe miss him for a while, but they have each other and other friends to keep them busy. Robin has Barb and Eddie, Eddie has Robin and Brandon, and Barb has Robin and Nancy, so it’s not like he would be missed much if he were just gone. Nonna would be upset, but if she knew why he did it, she would eventually be okay, after all, she is running a huge company, plus she has her daughter to worry about, who is permanently stuck in whatever state of mind she is in, or maybe get worse. Everything else is taken care of given all the contracts, agreements etc. he has signed that took effect when he was emancipated, since they had left the dates blank, and they should be filled in by now.

Steve quickly shampoos his hair and washes himself before the warm water runs out, then dries off and puts on his clothes. He refills his water glass from the bathroom tap, and opens the door, letting a warm, moist cloud escape.

Robin is in the kitchen making something that smells really good for dinner, and Ellie and Barb are still doing work at the table. They both look up and smile at him, and he smiles back on his way into his room. Steve closes the door and gets under the covers, which feel nice and warm after his shower. Steve has so many things racing through his mind that despite taking a Xanax, he still feels edgy. He turns on the light on the nightstand with his alarm clock, and reads the label again, even though he already knows it. Since it says he can take 1 to 2, he takes a second tablet, leaving the bottle out, and after 15 or 20 minutes begins to feel like the mattress is sucking him in as he drifts off.

Joyce is still mulling over everything she has learned over the last few weeks about Steve. She has known him since he was 12, and she started doing grocery store runs with him, and having him over for dinner, but other than the perpetual air of loneliness around him, she had no idea how bad things really were with his supposed parents. He seems to hold everything in and bury it until he breaks. It’s not healthy for anyone, especially a kid in high school to hide the pain and hide it so well.

She knows from her own experience, with her kids and Lonnie, that kids tend to not want to badmouth their parents, and even when a parent is abusive, they still look for the best or try and be good enough to be loved by that parent, and the kids are forced to grow up too fast. Will was always afraid of Lonnie. He was frequently drunk and loud, and because Will has always been on the small side and very sensitive, Lonnie would call him a “fag” or a “little queer” or sometimes call him his daughter. She thought the words would not hurt him. The old “sticks and stones may break my bones, but names will never hurt me” way of thinking. Now she sees every day and in so many ways how the name calling and teasing affected Will. He is extremely quiet when moving around the house and curls in on himself trying to look even smaller, and Will can easily find a hiding place wherever he is and tries his best for people not to notice him. That ability to hide, she knows, is what saved him from what Will, Benny and Hopper call Hell in a different dimension. When Benny had described the place while Will was still in the hospital, she couldn’t believe Will somehow survived it by hiding especially from the thing Steve blew up and the tooth head dog things that Hopper and Benny torched.

That whole situation added to Will’s introverted nature. Whether he improves with time remains to be seen, but Will feels safe here, which he probably wouldn’t have in their old house since it was not only part of The Hellscape, but he had been taken from there. Joyce has already driven him out to the property a few times to see if he will be okay living there. The first time they went over there, Will had the start of a panic attack as they got near the spot where he drove his bike into the trees. Joyce was about to turn around, but Will encouraged her to keep going or he would never be able to go by there again. He started to tense up as they got closer to the driveway, and his breathing got shallower, which Joyce could hear thanks to the wheezing of the cold air and his lungs. After they got down the driveway, and he saw that it was just a big expanse of empty land, as Joyce had the shed removed too, and he was fine. Each time they went back, Will was more and more at ease, even picking the general area he wants the new house in and was really enjoying just being out of the house and going for a little joyride in the Grand Wagoneer. Will likes it for some of the same reasons as Joyce, the main one being how well he can see because of the raised height of the vehicle. He likes riding in Jonathan’s Cherokee too but for different reasons. Mostly it is how the radio in his new car sounds. Plus, it played tapes of music mixes Jonathan made, and they usually went somewhere fun like McDonald’s or Sonic. Will always wanted to go to Benny’s but is still supposed to avoid large crowds, and Benny’s doesn’t have a drive thru like the others.

Jonathan grew up too fast and too quiet as well. He is, and always was a very protective brother, kind of a combination brother and father. He made sure Will trusted him and talks to him when he seems upset. Because of the lack of money, thanks to Lonnie being a total deadbeat dad, Jonathan had taken a job as soon as he could, and most of his money went to helping pay for the necessities. They did not have a lot of extras, but Benny and Hopper would always give the family extravagant gifts on holidays and birthdays. Joyce tried to keep her work hours as close to school hours as possible and Jonathan would work later, after dinner when he could, so they had some family time. Jonathan is very reserved and did not warm up easily to new people. Joyce knew he had very few friends growing up because he was embarrassed to invite people to their house. A large part was his job-hopping, often drunk father, but the other part was they really did not have much to do at the house. They didn’t have cable or a VCR like a lot of kids, and they didn’t have an Atari to play games on. When he got a little older, later middle school and especially high school, he stopped trying to make friends. The more judgmental kids would tease him about his thrift store clothes or his father, who by the time Jonathan was in middle school, was a well-known town drunk and topic of gossip. When Joyce finally kicked him to the curb, the issue became just having his mother, and one who works in a store of all places. Joyce had given up her old job when she had kids of her own, but it was never full time anyway.

Instead of literally curling in on himself like Will, Jonathan did it mentally and emotionally. He watches everything around him, sees and picks up on a lot of things, but because of his quietness and always being apart from the crowd, just observing, some kids started calling him “the creep”. In 9th grade part of their art classes was photography, and Jonathan found he loved it. Benny found a camera in the attic of his place, and he gave it to Jonathan. It wasn’t brand new, but it was perfect for him to start on. He began interning at the school newspaper with the photographer there, as he was a senior and needed a replacement next year. He learned a lot, not just about taking pictures, but about being discreet while doing it to get the best candid shots, and for sporting events, the best action shots. Since it was for the school paper they supplied him with film, and he learned how to develop his own pictures under the steady guidance of the senior photographer. Even before he graduated, he started splitting the duties with Jonathan and worked beside him at larger events. The school darkroom required students to reserve time in advance as it was one of the few places in the school with a door students could lock, and there needed to be an ample supply of chemicals. The school paper had time blocked out after school every week automatically. Just the students using it needed to be filled in on the list. 

Jonathan and Frank, the senior photographer, spent a lot of time in there together, both developing pictures at the same time and selecting the ones to be submitted to the editor for approval and printing. Very few people ever signed up for the darkroom after school, as most students used it for photography classes if they took them. It was not the most popular art elective, so they often had time during the day, so it didn’t really matter if the boys on the paper overran their time block. One afternoon, while developing pictures, Frank kissed Jonathan. Jonathan was shocked at first and then Frank started apologizing saying he never should have done that, and begging Jonathan not to say anything. Since they were in the middle of developing pictures, and opening the door would ruin them, Jonathan promised he wouldn’t and said he thought his little brother might like guys too, but was still young, so he understood it not being something you talked about, and then he kissed Frank back, and this time Frank slipped some tongue in. Jonathan wasn’t really into guys, but he also doubted he would ever had a shot at anything with the girl he had a crush on. He decided as long as it was just casual, he was okay with making out with Frank sometimes in the darkroom and gaining some experience. 

Sometimes turned into almost every time they were in there together, and eventually to experimenting with oral sex. Jonathan actually did not mind giving a guy a blowjob, in fact, he liked it much more than he expected. Frank was gay, knew he was for years, and had some experience with other guys in their school. Names were not mentioned, but Jonathan was 98% sure who one of them was. Knowing Jonathan was maybe bisexual and more likely straight but curious, Frank asked Jonathan one day if he wanted to try fucking him. He told Jonathan it was a lot like fucking a girl, you just needed certain extra supplies. Jonathan agreed and anal sex occasionally got mixed in with blow jobs. Since Frank enjoyed having Jonathan in him, Jonathan began to wonder if maybe it felt really good, and about 6 weeks before the end of school he asked Frank if he could try doing it to Jonathan. It took a while to get Jonathan ready, since he hadn’t done it before, and Frank usually prepared in the boy’s bathroom before they met up, but Jonathan lost his anal cherry to Frank. He said it felt weird at first, then it felt good, especially when Frank would hit that one place that sent a pleasant shock of enjoyment through him. For the rest of the year, they often flipped positions, and both played catcher and pitcher in the same session. Soon school ended, and over the summer they met up a few times before Frank went to college, but Jonathan was still yearning for the girl he wanted since 8th grade, but never thought he had a shot with. At least he knew how to have sex now, and he knew it would save him a lot of embarrassment if he did ever decide to get married and have kids.

Before he left for college, Frank did confirm two people he regularly played with before Jonathan. Jonathan guessed who they were, and Frank confirmed it. Jonathan figured if he couldn’t have the girl he wanted, the only girl he wanted, maybe he would have a little fun if the mood and opportunity came up. Jonathan wasn’t into large parties or big groups of people, so he rarely went to any. Besides, he didn’t like alcohol, especially after living with his father, but he found out in 8th grade by hanging out with the closest thing he had to a friend, he sometimes, okay a lot of times, enjoyed splitting a joint if no one was home and it was his day off. He and Eddie were both outcasts because of their not exactly wealthy upbringing, but with Eddie it was more his theatrical and imaginative side that placed him with the outcasts, though since he had the best weed around, most people let him be, aside from calling him “the freak”. Jonathan was just “the creep” when anyone noticed him at all.

Joyce didn’t know about Jonathan’s exploration of his sexuality, and it really wasn’t an issue because Jonathan liked playing with guys better than playing with himself but wasn’t really attached in any way to them. As far as feelings went, he still had his crush/secret love for one of the few girls that was nice to him, Nancy Wheeler. During 10th grade, he and Eddie were stoned at his house one afternoon when Will was at his best friend Mike’s, and Joyce was working extra hours, so they put some music on the stereo and just laid on his bedroom floor, enjoying the music and the buzz. Eddie grabbed his hand and interlaced their fingers. Jonathan let him, and just left his hands intertwined with Eddie’s. After a few minutes, Eddie, who was much taller than Jonathan, but also thin, rolled on top of him, holding his wrists above his head, and asked if he could kiss him. That was the first time they kissed. He developed a casual relationship with Eddie, as Jonathan wasn’t totally into guys and Eddie was a sexual chameleon. They would usually get together, sometimes sober, sometimes stoned and mess around once or twice a week. They got along well sexually because both were playful and gentle, and liked switching things up, and they spent a lot of afternoons together just having really nice ‘bonding and practice’ experiences. Neither one wanted nor expected more so it was perfect for now.

There was a point during that summer between 10th and 11th grade that things started to change. Jonathan was just messing around, happy to have someone to kiss, hang out and be intimate with. Plus, he really did enjoy giving blowjobs, even though he never thought about why. He noticed pretty quickly that Eddie’s cum tasted much less bitter than Frank’s had, verging on sweet. He had no idea what made it taste different, it just did, and he liked its flavor. Even with their almost totally different preferences in music, hobbies, and so on, they were friends, and he never felt awkward or embarrassed with Eddie. He felt like he was slowly figuring out things he enjoyed doing and would want to do if he ever had a girlfriend, as well as the things that felt good when done to his body or with his body. He learned where his prostate was and the jolts of pleasure it sent up and down his body, and he even learned the basic things like cuddling and non-sexual intimacy. There was one problem that came up during the summer. Things started becoming more involved than Jonathan was comfortable with.

Jonathan realized Eddie was getting attached and developing feelings, and that wasn’t supposed to happen. They were supposed to be just having fun and playing around, and Jonathan didn’t feel anything beyond friendship with Eddie, and didn’t think he could or would for any guy. He truly only felt an attraction to girls…. one girl. Eddie was more open-minded, never ruling anything out as he had developed an attraction to both boys and girls over the years and tended to lean more towards guys except for a few girls he liked that he thought would never be seen with “the Freak”. When Jonathan talked with Eddie and told him he never expected or wanted more than some messing around, as he had said a number of times, Eddie was okay with it. They still wanted to be friends, but some distance would be good for the remainder of the summer they decided. When school came back around, they started hanging around together strictly as friends, and it was nice having someone to talk to and get stoned with. Always more fun than alone. Just after Halloween, Will disappeared. Jonathan was pleasantly surprised by Nancy Wheeler’s help and sympathy, and genuine caring for him, and she was always his dream girl, so he got up the nerve to ask her out, and she said yes. Eddie was happy for Jonathan, but also felt the days of their friendship were over since Jonathan would probably spend most of his time with Nancy, and he was right in the end.

Joyce knew Jonathan enjoyed smoking pot with Eddie sometimes, since she was very familiar with the smell from her own high school days. She never thought anything more was going on, and even if she did, it wouldn’t matter to her. She was almost positive Will was gay or bisexual, and unlike her ex-husband didn’t care as long as her kids were happy and healthy. Will was young enough that she could be misreading it or things could change as he grows. Joyce knew she might be wrong so never bought it up, and she told both her boys whatever they ended up doing, or who they dated, she didn’t care as long as they were careful and safe. It will kill her to see one of her boys get sick or die from something preventable, barring accidents, and she sure as heck wasn’t ready to be a grandmother. Joyce was aware now about how people can hide things behind masks, like her ex-husband among many others, and she had seen some of the worst suffering through people like Hopper losing Sarah. The world could be cold and cruel, but she always felt even if they were poor, they had a roof over their head and were happy and healthy, mostly, once she kicked Lonnie out.

The big shock for Joyce came not only from the morning Steve freaked out and yelled at her, which really, she understood everyone, especially a kid, can only take so much especially with the things she learned that day. Her big revelation was how easily anyone, even a kid, could hide behind masks when things are too painful to deal with. But Steve is different. He is one of her kids, and has been for years, and she never had a clue over all that time, how much of him was slowly dying inside because of how awful his parents are/were. Joyce knew all about Richard Jr, a.k.a. Dick, treating people like crap and just being an all-around rotten egg. She also knows about Angelica being closer to her doctor and liquor store than her family, but the rest of what they did to him, at 12 years old, at 10, before they moved to Hawkins, and since. She was almost as upset with herself as she was with them because she never saw it and it was staring her in the face. Joyce never imagined both parents being so horrible to a child. A literal child since Steve’s abuse went back to living in Chicago. She has no idea how he is still such a good person other than the years of positive influence from his grandparents here and in Italy. They were probably the only reason he wasn’t Dick Jr., even if she knew Steve could detach and be unemotional and cold at times. At least now she understood why and how he learned to just turn off his emotions, and yet she knew nothing of his origins and being abused in a lab as an experiment.

Hopper wasn’t surprised to pull into the barn and see Barb’s car behind Steve’s Jeep. It was a night she usually came to tutor Ellie, which Hopper was so grateful for, and Robin was usually with her hanging around with Steve. He has grown quite fond of both teenagers quickly, as both are good for Steve to have around to keep him from feeling isolated, and they have “adopted” Ellie as their little sister, and she looked up to both girls. Hopper quickly learned they are both very smart, very kind, and Barb would never take any money for tutoring Ellie, while Robin had a wickedly funny sense of humor. Hopper is already looking for Christmas presents for both, as well as Eddie, who was around less often lately, but is still a good friend to Steve. Barb, especially, for her free tutoring of Ellie, he wants to get a special gift for. He walks into the cabin and seeing Ellie and Barb still studying, gives Ellie a kiss on the forehead, and Barb one on the cheek when she said hi and called him Pop Hop. A ridiculous nickname Robin made up, but he has grown to love from his ‘supplementary’ kids. He never lets on he keeps his “Hop is Pop” custom book standing on his dresser. He figures Steve is making dinner and Robin helping him and keeping him company.

He is surprised to find Robin in the kitchen alone and when she greets ‘Pop Hop’ he gives her a kiss on the cheek where she tapped and asked her why she was cooking instead of Steve. She explains his panic attack and sleeping off the Xanax now, so she figures she would make them all, Steve included if he woke up, her special Southern Fried Chicken, mashed potatoes with turkey gravy from a jar since that was all she could find, a salad and steamed broccoli. Hopper tells her she didn’t need to make dinner, they could have gotten pizza or something, but she tells him she loves cooking but rarely gets to do it. She also doesn’t want Ellie eating Eggo’s for dinner like she asked when Steve went to bed “sick”, and with Barb staying late tutoring tonight since Ellie was loving her lesson on animals, she was missing dinner at home. Hopper wasn’t about to complain. He never had Robin’s cooking, but he loves fried chicken, and never says no to anything with gravy. He told Robin Steve always kept cut up fruit in the fridge for dessert, as they were trying to feed Ellie better food than she tends to want.

Robin said she saw that, but decided to make some Jell-O, following the quick set method, with fruit for dessert. Hopper offered to officially adopt her if she ever wants, which she of course laughs at, telling him it is her pleasure since they ate here so many nights. He let Robin know Ellie could help with setting the table, just don’t let her carry the glasses as she always tries to carry too many and drops at least one. With that, he excuses himself to go wash the police department of him. He also checks in on Steve who stirs a bit but tells Hopper he is still really sleepy, so he lets Steve sleep. By the time Hopper is done cleaning up and changing, Barb and Ellie are setting the table and Robin says dinner is almost ready. When they are all seated, Hopper thanks the three ladies for taking care of everything while he was at work and Steve wasn’t feeling well. Then they all enjoy a delicious dinner prepared by Robin while Hopper is eating and reflecting on all the good people who have become part of his cobbled together family since Ellie showed up. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

Hidden Presents, Hidden People

Chapter warnings: Minor suicidal ideation and depression. Skip the last paragraph before the first horizontal line if you need to. I know they are difficult issues for some people to read, so I tried to keep it very mild and subtle.

By the time the weekend Hopper promised to go tree hunting rolls around, Steve, Robin, and Barb had shown Ellie how to make as many different homemade decorations and ornaments as they could think of. They had even started doing some decorating inside the living room. Joyce brought hundreds of Christmas lights and a bunch of simple store-bought ornaments over. Most were just colored glass balls, but among the things Smitty found at the Ranch house Nana and Pop Pop had lived in at the end of their lives were several boxes of decorations, some fancy, some simple, that all bring back memories for Steve. He tries, but looking at them, especially the things they had purchased because Steve liked them, stirs up more melancholic feelings than truly happy ones. As usual, he puts one of his many masks on to cover the sadness. 

Steve has spent a lot of time practicing since he and Ellie talked about it, and he was finally, as long as he didn’t take Xanax, able to get the invisibility effect from light refraction of his powers back. Ellie always knows roughly where he is when he cloaks himself. She can’t see him, but she senses exactly where he is since he is using immense amounts of power in close proximity to her, and that is one thing she always has been good at picking up on. He really doesn’t want to tell Hopper about his ability, just as Ellie has never mentioned hers, but the two of them thought he could sneak out to look at trees with them, since they were cutting one on the property. Steve doesn’t need to speak out loud to tell Ellie if he likes a particular tree or not. Through practice they have increased the range of their personal internal walkie-talkies. Now they could, if needed, communicate one or two miles apart, and that ability doesn’t give them bloody noses. Steve is very much looking forward to picking out Ellie’s first Christmas tree with her. It has been years since he picked one out. The last time was the Christmas after Pop Pop died, but Nana was still alive, so they picked out a tree, with Tommy and Carol of course, and Nana had one of the landscapers put the lights on, and the three kids decorated it while she watched and kept the Christmas Music going. Nana must have sensed it was her last Christmas and just enjoyed watching the kids, but they had no idea.

That was the last time Steve put up holiday decorations. Richard and Angelica always had pros come in and do the tall trees in the yard with a bucket truck. The house itself gets done by florists and interior decorators so everything looks perfect for their Snobfest. Most of it is done long before they even arrive for their annual night in Hawkins hosting a holiday party for all their rich, stuck-up friends. Since Richard told Steve they weren’t coming to Hawkins this year, Steve thought if he and Nancy are dating, maybe they would get a small tree for the family room and decorate it together, but that didn’t work out and the house is gone. This will be much better than doing anything with Nancy “Who Should I Date” Wheeler.

He will get to pick the tree with his sister, and the family would decorate, as well as Robin, Barb, and hopefully Eddie, whom Steve told can bring his friend Brandon as long as he doesn’t tell anyone where Steve is, and his parents know he is alive anyway. Plus, Steve wants to see if things look like a two-way street, or he is reading into things. The week before the tree hunt, Hopper and Smitty talked about Steve going along since they aren’t leaving the property and Steve had asked if he could. Smitty was willing to let him go if James goes as well. Steve doesn’t mind seeing James again and having him help out, but it would mean Steve has to not look like Steve, which is okay too. The irony of the whole protection issue is that Steve can completely protect himself, but telling anyone that risks exposing Ellie. Steve always gets a little chuckle over James being his middle name, his double’s first name, and both like guys. Steve has no idea if James likes girls too, but he knew for sure the other James, “Jim” Hopper, is a female only person. 

Saturday morning there are a few inches of fresh snow on the ground, and the air is a bit colder than they expected. Steve borrowed a fur lined winter hat from Hopper that was definitely going to hide all his hair and his forehead. He found a nonmatching scarf to cover his face with as well. Fortunately, a warm pair of boots and winter coat are among the items they could salvage from the Loch Nora house. Most people wouldn’t recognize Steve from up close, much less further away. Steve knows he is being a tease since James would be following him, so he purposely wears thong underwear that combined with the tight jeans he wears make his butt look great. He knows it is kind of weird to tease James, who he knows isn’t interested, but God is Steve dying for some sexual attention, even from a friend.

Hopper and the kids have breakfast consisting of French Toast, bacon, coffee for the guys, hot chocolate for Ellie, and grapefruit, with James arriving in time for a cup of coffee before they leave. Hopper must have staked out an area with a number of suitable trees and let Smitty know as there were footprints in the snow covering the woods off the path where men were probably stationed. As Steve predicted, Hopper and Ellie led the group followed by Steve and lastly James, whose ears were open for any unusual sounds and probably knew exactly where the others are as he seems less attentive to their surroundings at several points and pays more attention to what was in front of him. It didn’t take too long for Ellie to pick out a tree she likes as does Steve, so Hopper cuts it down with the saw he bought. While they could put almost any tree in their living room with the ceiling height, Ellie had chosen one about 7 to 8 feet tall. Hopper carried the end with the stump and Steve took the tree from about 3/4ths of the way down so he wouldn’t bend the top. Steve could tell Ellie was helping lighten the load, which wasn’t necessary, because she was sniffling a lot and wiping her nose. James again bought up the rear. Steve unties his boot without his hands as they get near the cabin, so Hopper took it the last bit of the way back while Steve bends over to tie his shoe and James waits with him. Steve looks back through his legs and he sees James checking his ass out subtly. They made some small talk the last little way to the cabin where Ellie and Hopper are already inside. 

One comment James does make, which Steve can’t help blushing about, was a little flirty. “Steve, you should wear those jeans out on a date, they make your butt look really good.” Steve hid his blush best he could but also chuckles inside. It is a little mean to be a tease, but he is bored, lonely and looking for any attention of that kind.

Steve knows from their prior conversation he isn’t being hit on so gives a simple reply. “Maybe once I am off house arrest, you can show me some places to go that I can wear them to.” His big brown eyes targeted right at James’s.

“Actually, if you are at a bar or something, Smitty will probably want himself or me with you anyway, and I don’t think you would want to go to a gay friendly place with Smitty.” James replies with a friendly smile and a wink.

“I guess we’ll have to see if I am ever allowed to venture beyond the barn.” Steve says sarcastically as they climb the front steps of the cabin.

The tree is leaning outside the door, where it was still cold enough for the sap at the base to stay unsealed. Steve tells James to come in and warm up, have some coffee or hot chocolate, which he accepts. Once inside, Hopper asks them both what they would like, and they reply in unison ‘coffee’. Hopper said there is a tree stand in the storage above the kitchen, so Steve got the ladder and Hopper’s big flashlight, and James held the ladder, while he goes up and looks. He finds it stashed back in the furthest corner after a few moments of looking. He announces he found it and was coming down as he got to the ladder. James moved back to the bottom to hold it. Steve came down the ladder holding on with one hand as the other held the stand, and James stepped aside, still holding the bottom as Steve came the rest of the way down. After coffee, James had to go back to the office, so both Steve and Hopper thank him and shake his hand and Ellie just says goodbye.

After James left, Steve realizes how crazy the isolation is making him. He is trying to tease someone he knows isn’t interested in him because he is so lonely and wants the attention. Steve loves his friends, his sister, and Hopper, but it is different from an intimate touch, or hug, or kiss, or more. He had been off the market so long by wasting his time trying to woo Nancy Wheeler, and now he has been isolated for almost a month. That is only one of his problems. He still feels trapped by the expectations he could never meet of someone who is now a West Berlin Style sidewalk pancake whom he told Nonna to flush down the toilet. The man always was a piece of shit, and yet Steve felt like he had to please him. To prove himself to him. When he was younger, after the lab, but before getting dumped in Hawkins, even if he did everything asked of him, it still wasn’t right or wasn’t enough. All it ever got his was some bruises or cuts, and twice his shoulder was dislocated. If the lecture was via phone, he was told he was a waste of skin, stupid, etc., basically pick an insult. When she was sober, which was a rarity, Angelica mostly ignored him. If she talked to him directly it was usually to ask for something, like a refill. When she was drunk or on pills, she was like ‘Papa’ (a.k.a Martin Brenner) in getting off on seeing him hurt. It actually entertained her, though she bribed him with promises of love and attention the few times they saw Nana and Pop Pop if he was a good boy and said nothing.

Hiding how he really feels is something Steve has been doing for years, and it is getting tired. He knows he isn’t like everyone else. He can do things other people can’t. He also knows the way he was raised for his first 7 or 8 years (since no one knows his real birthday and his age is based on a doctor’s guess) is absolutely not an experience many have. Steve knows Ellie went through much of the same stuff he did, but she was more isolated, and when she got out, no longer abused. Steve can also feel there is another sibling somewhere, but he isn’t sure who or where. All the weirdness in his life makes him feel emotions differently, sometimes more blunted, and sometimes more intense. Plus, he has abilities no one besides Ellie knows about, though Robin is close to figuring it out. It’s just so abnormal most people’s minds don’t think ‘unusual abilities’ like a sci-fi movie. Though Robin, Barb, and Eddie saw a real-life monster, so their sense of reality was a little broader than most. Perhaps it would be best to just come clean with Robin about the shield, so she doesn’t ask or dig and find out more. He needs to think on it. 

Steve’s ability to cloak himself so he can “Hide in Plain Sight” is not only a literal ability, but a figurative one. Even when the physical ability was lost, Steve still held tight to his real emotions. To some he came across as cold, to others he is stuck-up, but reality is he is a nice warm person with those he trusts, though it is hard for him to drop all his masks after spending so many years perfecting them with Dick and Angie. Possibly his Nonna saw through it when he was scared or depressed because of the way Richard and Angelica dumped him on her, and his fear they wouldn’t come back. That was a long time ago, and he has grown a lot, and hidden a lot, since then. Plus, she had seen him in person when he was at a low point.

He has been spiraling since just before Ellie came into his life, and she and Hopper had him in a holding pattern for a while, but he has been sliding again lately. He’s been covering well, as always, by putting on his business face, and occupying himself with the deal with Adele and Nico, working on trying to lure restaurants and such to Hawkins to revive downtown, as well as some other retailers to fill gaps in the downtown district. Along with Hopper, when he has been there, they have been using a map of the stores downtown, both occupied and empty, that are in one of the trusts or another.  So far they found dozens of stores, mostly unoccupied, just sitting there, most with a second floor a new business owner can live in or rent out, or Steve can turn into apartments. 

Even that is barely keeping Steve above water. He’s having higher levels of anxiety, and several panic attacks, not just the one Robin helped him with. He’s been feeling more and more unmoored, a ship floating loose at sea, just carried along by the currents around him. Steve is having more bad dreams (he feels too old to call them nightmares), one or two or several he has woken up everyone by waking up screaming his head off and sliding right into a panic attack. Those nights are the only nights Ellie sleeps with Steve anymore, even though she is often the only one in the bed that sleeps afterwards. His sleep patterns are shot. He has insomnia many nights and just turns his TV on low and watches whatever is on to try and relax and sleep. Thank goodness for the waterproof industrial strength concealer he uses to cover his tattoo, which he was also using to cover the bags under his eyes. His appetite is pretty near non-existent. He often only has to feed Ellie, except at dinner time, which Hopper almost always is home for, but Hopper and Ellie, beyond appreciating Steve’s cooking, don’t pay a whole lot of attention to how much he eats so he serves himself enough for his plate to look decently full, but pushes around more food than he eats.

For some reason, Ellie likes cleaning the house, so Steve made that her chore for now. She cleans and/or vacuums every day, even though he told her she only needed to 2 or 3 days a week. He takes care of the kitchen, though after cooking it is a real struggle to get the energy up to clean. During the day with Ellie, it is easier since the meals are simpler and smaller. After dinner was different. Hopper would scrape most of the dishes off and run them under water for a fast clean before loading the dishwasher, and always wash the pots and pans while Steve cleans the counters and put things away. If Hopper has to go back to work, Steve does all the cleaning while Ellie works on her assignments from Barb. If Hopper can stay, they watch a movie or TV show they all agree on. The irony is not lost on Steve that most nights he is completely exhausted when he gets in to bed, yet he sleeps very little.

Steve really loves Ellie, but lately his favorite days are the ones where she spends most of it at Joyce’s house with Will and ‘The Party’, as they call themselves. On those days, he doesn’t have to do anything until dinner time, and even though it is physically draining for him, he is grateful to have Ellie and Hopper there to eat with, rather than eating alone, like he used to at the “House That Dick Built”. Depending on the week, Hopper will get take out one or two nights, so Steve doesn’t have to cook. The number of nights varies with whether Joyce and her kids bring dinner over and eat with them, or if Will isn’t up to it, or it was too cold for Will outside. They established a routine pretty quickly, and it is a simple but workable one. Some nights Hopper and Ellie eat at Joyce’s, but they always bring a plate home for Steve. Those nights Steve is told in advance, so he doesn’t start cooking. 

The really difficult times for Steve are usually when Steve loses hope of anything changing, of getting his life back and being able to meet people and date, or just go for a drive in his car. He took the special driver training Hopper and Smitty insisted on, so now he had his beautiful new BMW in the barn instead of the Jeep, but all it can do is sit there. Even with the training, and the extra protection built into the car, he isn’t allowed out where someone might see him. The other really troubling, and honestly, self-destructive times, were harder to handle. The times he feels unnecessary, like no one needs him or really cares, when he hears Richard’s voice telling him how stupid and lazy he is, or how Steve is a retard that will only ruin the Harringtons’ reputation. The things he was told numerous times on the phone because God forbid his parents see him for more than 2 hours a year, since that’s all the time he is worth, and he served his purpose for existing in those 2 hours.

Something new has joined the voice of lectures and disappointment lately. The voice telling him he wants him dead. He wants his own son dead badly enough to pay someone to do it. The voice telling him he should have been the one to jump out a window or should have been in the house as expected. Those days, or more frequently nights, where he thinks about walking over to the quarry and jumping from the high point into the water or taking the BMW out in the middle of the night and seeing how fast he had to drive into a tree to take himself out. Those night time thoughts tend not to haunt him in the light of day with others around, just at night alone in his room.

Steve was looking forward to actually shopping for Christmas gifts for his sister, Hopper, Robin, Barb, Eddie, Joyce, Will, and even Jonathan. Regardless of Nancy’s poor behavior in not saying ‘hey I want him instead’, he has been learning Jonathan is actually a good guy the more time their families are together. Besides Eddie, he is the only guy his age he has to talk to, and since Steve is still officially in hiding and supposedly in Italy, it’s not like his life is overflowing with teen males to talk to. Nancy is not one of the people that can’t be trusted to keep her mouth shut about things. She wants to be a journalist, so she not only enjoys the investigation into people or subjects of mystery, but ultimately revealing them publicly.

Barb told Steve about her fight with Nancy, and honestly, like Steve said to Barb, he was surprised it took them both so long to see what she really is like. Possibly her innocent looking façade made it easier to think of her however one wanted, or maybe it is her more conservative appearance. Hard to say, but the bottom line is Nancy is often much like her mother, who has several reputations around town. The most innocent of which is that she is oblivious to other people and the fact they have thoughts and feelings and are there to suit her needs when it is convenient for her. That could honestly be used to describe either one of the Wheeler women.

They just hoped Nancy did not pick up some of her mother’s more ‘colorful’ habits, which Steve is disgusted by. He was a lifeguard at the town pool the last 2 summers just for something to do. However, he always felt like he was being sized up and groomed (since some things can’t be totally concealed in a bathing suit, even with a long t-shirt) by Karen Wheeler and her group of Poolside Pedophiles, as he calls them. Karen is the youngest and is near or over 40, and the oldest, despite all her ‘nips and tucks’ is close to 60, and from the neck down looks it. Just the thought makes him shiver in disgust. Thank God Nancy didn’t know or pick up on that, and hopefully little Holly never will, though Mike is already whiny and demanding. That whole family is screwed up, they both agree.

Since it seems like Steve is stuck in the cabin (now that it is colder), and allowed to step out only for a cigarette, the tree hunt was a short but desperately needed trip out for Steve. Tomorrow Ellie’s friends, Mike, Lucas, Dustin, and Will Byers are coming over for a Christmas decorating party and open house at the cabin. Robin, Barb, and Eddie were coming as well as possibly Eddie’s friend Brandon, Nico and Adele’s son, and Joyce and Jonathan, whom he had to clarify to him that Nancy couldn’t come because she couldn’t be trusted to keep his secret. Steve had Hopper order a large deli platter, as well as cookies and other Christmas themed treats, and Robin said she would bring a bunch of snacks too, including her explosive Rum Balls, which have a pocket with rum inside them (they would be placed where the kids could not reach them). She and Pat had been baking for a couple of evenings now, and Steve made them take some money for supplies since they won’t take money for their work. Robin says she is bringing egg nog and mulled cider as well. She loves all the Christmas festivities, but since she is the youngest in her family, almost everyone else has outgrown it (except Christmas Day), and she told Pat she is having her festivities with her other family instead. Pat is thrilled to help Robin as she missed the fun just as much, so they invite her too, but she has other plans.

Tomorrow Steve has to give the parts of his gift list he could not buy on the phone to others. He really was looking forward to doing it himself for the first time in years, which again, depresses him even more. It emphasizes how trapped and isolated he is right now. He is so dependent on others in ways that he never has been, and he hates it. Since Robin doesn’t drive, he will probably ask Robin and Barb to do it jointly, and have Joyce get his gifts for Robin and Barb. Given Christmas is about 2-3 weeks away, Steve really has to try and focus on his presents for his family and friends today. He can’t wait any longer to give the list to them. Otherwise, they’ll get stuck doing his errands in the last few days before Christmas, and they are going to take money for their time one way or another, even if he has to make it part of their gifts.

Eddie is easy, and Steve already ordered his gift, as well as a gift for Wayne, made plans for Hopper’s, and his gifts for Ellie (some of course from Santa) after he consulted with Hop to make sure he doesn’t overstep or buy her something Hopper/Santa plans on getting. Joyce he is totally drawing a blank on, but Will’s is on order as it is rare to find around here, and the other brats Ellie hangs out with he knows can be bought almost anywhere. Jonathan’s gift is already decided, and it wouldn’t be right to not get something for Smitty, Mrs. Smitty (Joan), James, given he puts himself at extra risk being Steve’s ‘double’, the other guards he is getting the break/rest trailer for, and that was plenty since they constantly rotated out, so that was a gift for like 20. The rest, which isn’t a huge list, he will get together tonight.

Steve and Hopper bring the tree into the cabin, after making a fresh cut on the stump to make sure it lasts as long as possible and setting it in the stand. They use fishing line to attach it to the walls in two spots for stability, and otherwise leave it as straight a possible given the tree is frozen and not flexible, with many branches pointing at odd angles and the top crooked from leaning on the cabin. They add water to the stand, so the stump doesn’t seal over again, and add some tree freshness extender Joyce picked up for them. Ideally, the tree will stand as naturally as possible by morning, and they can straighten it out in the stand if need be. Steve is glad Hopper knows all the information about the tree because Steve is clueless. Richard and Angelica always had the pros undecorate and remove the tree right after their party, so Steve never had a tree to keep alive or decorations to take down. After Nana and Pop Pop passed, Tommy and Carol started going away with Tommy’s family over Christmas break. Steve was always invited but could never go as his parents needed him for that hour or two of “Snobfest” only to put him back in cold storage until the next year, so he spent the last few Christmases opening gifts bought by secretaries or assistants by himself. Same thing, different year.

Steve opens the boxes of decorations, from which Smitty removed anything fragile or expensive, that Smitty sent over. One box was decorations for the tree. Many handmade by Steve, some store bought, but none particularly expensive though they bought up warm memories of Nana and Pop Pop. The other box contained i tesori, the treasures from Nonna. It contained real handmade German nutcrackers he always adored. She sent them over from Europe herself. There are 2 or 3 dozen ornament size ones, several of the 12-15 inch or so ones to place around as decorations, and 2 that stand about 3 feet tall each, that he always placed on either side of the fireplace. He is so happy Smitty found these and sent them. For Steve, decorating with them was the one family tradition he had, and he thought they were gone, misplaced somewhere, after Richard ransacked the house for valuables before Smitty caught him and threw him off the property, as well as changed the locks on all the buildings. Of course this followed Richard’s dismay at being disinherited, so he was looking for Nana’s jewelry (in a safe in the security office as always), or anything else of value. To Steve, the most valuable thing in the house, at least for Christmas time, was now in front of him. They are the one thing from both sides of the family, Nonna sent some, Nana and Pop Pop saved them and used them every year. The decorations from both sides of his family really meant Christmas to Steve.

Steve detested anything to do with the Loch Nora house, as it was never a home except one brief period when he had Ellie there as well as the Chief coming for dinner every night. Otherwise, it was a place to store stuff, never warm, and other than his bed and the family room, he hated every part of it. The ugly but expensive furniture they bought. The ugly plaid wallpaper and most of the furniture in his bedroom, and the God-awful ugly art, some of which was downright creepy, they paid a fortune for. Steve liked the kitchen as well, but rarely used it. Cooking for one is not worth it, so his dinner was frequently take out from a restaurant or take out of the microwave. 

As much as he hated the house, hated the annual “Snobfest” more, hated Angelica’s drinking and pill popping and Richard’s lectures, as well as Richard trying to have him killed, though he couldn’t say he hates Angelica and Richard. He thought they were tasteless buffoons with too much time and money for their own good, but he doesn’t know them well enough to hate or love them. All he feels towards them was apathy. It’s why he finds Richard’s sidewalk splat almost funny. He feels worse for the poor guy that had to clean up the mess on the sidewalk, side of the hotel, and police car. That is partly why he told Nonna to just flush his ashes. To Steve, they were no different than fireplace ashes: used up and good for nothing. He doesn’t care about Angelica or her “situation”. They are talking about a stranger so why waste his time listening and pretending to feel bad.

If Nonna wanted to talk about her, he would listen, but on those rare occasions it is not about after she met Richard at all, it is about her as a child. Nonna is incredibly disappointed with the things she did and how she turned out as an adult and is having her taken care of out of obligation only. Apparently, as she mentioned right after everything, she is in a better than average home, but far from high end. Nonna said the rest of her payment from their family company was added to Steve’s cash account since it rightfully belonged to him now that she was in a lifelong care facility, and legally incompetent. Steve didn’t look at the account balance that often since he rarely touched it, and the money he is using for investments right now is coming out of the cash trust he set up for the excess money from the other trusts to go in. His spending money is transferred in 25-thousand-dollar batches from his offshore account to his cash account if it goes below 25-thousand-dollars. Right now, he is using cash from Richard’s safe so no bank records show him spending money.

Steve also set up another trust account. This one he named the SJ and ES Hawkins Development revocable trust. He and Elizabeth Sarah Hopper, when Ellie turns 18, are the sole “owners” and Steve placed faithful trustees overlooking this one. It will allow them to funnel money into creating a better Hawkins, and luring the businesses the town desperately needs to occupy the empty storefronts that Steve found out he owns. The trustees on that board were not very attentive and did not really try and make more than was already coming into it from the occupied buildings, factories, and farms. Steve has people, not Hopper, but hired consultants mailing and calling as follow up to non-respondents to see what kind of businesses they would like in the downtown area to make it a place to shop and/or dine. They were recently hired so no results yet, but Steve figured it was owner’s prerogative to start with the types of things he wants to see come spring. He knows where everything is on a map but has not been inside any of them. No one has in years, and some cases decades. The first step will be to hire an engineer to consult and make sure the buildings are safe.

Mr. Masterson and Mr. Dewey are currently talking with the Hawkins School District about establishing and maintaining some scholarships. The Lila Rose Harrington Scholarship for female students, the Richard Dean Harrington Sr. Scholarship for male students, both based on a combination of scholastics, other activities or employment, and financial need. He also plans on an arts-based scholarship named after Will Byers, same qualifications, except the focus will be on artistic ability in any category the school considers an art, from music to photography, or sculpting, or painting, or any combination. Talent and need would be the basis for those. The last one he intends to be solely for students with learning disabilities, and rather than scholastic achievement it would be ranked on varying combinations of difficulty in overcoming or learning with said disabilities and need. Setting up a self-sustaining scholarship is apparently a lot more difficult than Steve thought, even though each is getting 1-million-dollar endowments, far more than any other scholarship ever started with in the Hawkins school system.

The next morning, the Hopper household is up early, preparing for their guests to arrive around 1:00. Ellie is busy sorting the decorations into 2 general piles. One is tree décor, and one is house décor. Steve’s nutcrackers were kept aside for him to decorate with because of their meaning to him. Jonathan is bringing his camera, which Steve and Will are going to also use so he does not get stuck being the photographer. Joyce and Ellie have been making the tree topper by hand over the last few times she has visited, but other than them, no one has seen it completed. They apparently have it in pieces that are easy to put together once it is here. Barb and Robin will get here between 11 and 12 with Robin and Pat’s treats, Hopper is picking up the deli platter and cheese platter, and Steve is putting the lights on the tree the way Pop Pop showed him, which is wrapping the length of the branches and trunk with lights, not just going around the outside of the tree. As time consuming as it is to do and to remove, it does make the tree look really nice. It will almost look like it is glowing from the inside and shows off the decorations much better.

The tree thawed and filled out nicely overnight, and Steve loves how it looks. Ellie certainly picked out a nice Frasier fir. It is the kind of tree his Pop Pop preferred as well, and though they do grow in Indiana, they are not used as often as Christmas trees. Steve loves them because as Pop Pop explained they tend not to shed a lot, look very full in general, last a long time, and have a unique evergreen odor that seems to have a touch of orange or citrus in it and smells wonderful to Steve. It’s the only type of real trees he has had. Richard and Angelica never got a tree in Chicago, even though Steve asked once (and needed stitches to close the cut where his father’s ring hit above his eyebrow when he backhanded him) and was shown and told ‘NO’.

One of his Nanny’s asked the following year, and Steve had a new nanny the next day. Richard and Angelica seemed to really not like Christmas except for their parties, since they never stuck around for the actual day, and decorated only for their stuck-up friends, and undecorated just as fast. They always got whatever kind of very large but messy tree the florist bought over. He thinks his grandfather told him it was some kind of pine. They always looked half dead after two days in the house. Nana used to say it was because Richard and Angelica sucked the life out of anything beautiful and pretty, which Pop Pop laughed at every year.

Random thoughts of Christmases past, most alone, or stuck in the lab not even knowing what Christmas was or that it existed come to him. Steve just lets his mind wander as he weaves the lights in and out along the tree branches. He had started, as he was shown, to start with the lights at the top of the tree and work down, and work with the lights on. Steve also had a little decorating surprise for Ellie with the tree, and she would see later. Steve had been spending the last two weeks making small red and green bows, very simple with 2 loops and small tails, using green wire so it doesn’t show on the tree. The bows would be tied to the end of the branches holding small bunches of dried Baby’s Breath to the tree so it looked like little bits of snow under the bows. It always looked pretty, and his Nana did it the first two Christmases when Pop Pop was alive, but not her last one after he passed. She taught Steve, Tommy, and Carol how to do it also, but at 12 years old, they didn’t have the patience to do it without Nana helping and supervising. Steve has premade dozens and dozens of bows and had Robin pick up several bunches of dried Baby’s Breath. Just the idea of how much his Nana loved doing it and loved the look make him smile.

Barb and Robin show up at 11 with tray after tray of sweets and cookies, and a gingerbread mansion (since it is way too big to be called a house). All the lights are on the tree but not turned on at the moment. The pile of bows and bunches of dried Baby’s breath are sitting on Steve’s bed, ready to go on last, and the ornaments (not counting the nutcrackers) and house decorations are scattered around the living room, so everyone isn’t clustered in one area. Eddie and Brandon, who could pass for Eddie’s twin though with a somewhat stronger looking body and lighter hair and eyes, showed up a bit before noon so Brandon can meet Eddie’s friends in smaller groups rather than walk into a full house.

Brandon is more introverted than Eddie but seems to be a friendly and genuinely decent person. Plus, his mother sent him over with two giant coffee machines, the large metal ones often seen at large gatherings. One was all set to make a batch of Holiday Blend coffee, and one set up to make hot chocolate. Steve and Brandon seemed to get along especially well, and of course, Steve sent his thanks back to Adele and a hello to Nico. Steve pulls Eddie aside after he and Brandon talk, and he lets Eddie know he thinks Brandon may very well be into Eddie and leaves it there for the two boys to figure out, since he is already pretty sure Eddie likes Brandon in a “more than friends” way.

Hopper and Ellie arrive back from the store with the platters about 12:30. They apparently did some shopping before going to the store as they came back with enough Santa hats for everyone who is coming, plus a few spares. Ellie is already wearing her Christmas dress, and with the hat, will look like Miss Claus. Joyce arrives, ‘Party’ and Jonathan in tow, just after 1. When Jonathan walks in he looks happy, especially when Ellie gave him a hug and made him bend down to put his Christmas hat on, but within 15 minutes looks like someone pissed in his shoes while he was wearing them. Afraid he mis-stepped by excluding Nancy, once Ellie gave her friends a tour of the cabin, Steve takes Jonathan aside into his bedroom and closes the door.

“Do you want to see my ‘smoking area’ out back?” Steve offers Jonathan, knowing full well he may want to light up a joint with Eddie there.

“Sure.” Jonathan mutters in a mopey voice.

Steve opens the blinds enough to show the door to the deck, opens it, and holds out his arm, motioning Jonathan to go first. Jonathan leads the way outside, and Steve closes the door behind him.

“This is pretty cool, being able to smoke right off your bedroom.” Jonathan states trying to sound more positive than when they walked into Steve’s room.

Steve puts a hand on Jonathan’s shoulder. “Listen Jonathan, I’m sorry I couldn’t let you bring Nancy, when Eddie brought someone you don’t know, but I know him and his parents, and Brandon can and will keep the secret. I am not so sure about Nancy since she seems to have that journalism itch to expose secrets.”

“No, that doesn’t bother me. I know why you didn’t feel safe inviting her, it’s other stuff, just stupid stuff.”

“You want to talk about it? It’s not like I can blab to people, and honestly, so much has changed recently, especially my attitude and me even before all this started. I swear I will tell no one what you say if you need to or want to talk.” Steve raises his hand as if he is swearing on a Bible. “I have a lot of secrets of my own I prefer to keep. I won’t talk to anyone, honest.”

“It’s really nothing. It’s just stupid stuff.” Jonathan reticently admits.

“If it’s nothing, you wouldn’t have gone from having smiling to frowning in zero seconds. Look, this is Ellie’s first real Christmas, and my first fun one since my grandparents died. What can I do to cheer you up and not ruin it for her? You want to split a joint? What will help?” Steve practically begs for an answer. “I will literally get down on my knees and beg if you want. I will do anything to make this day perfect for her.”

Jonathan smirks a little bit at the mental image of Steve on his knees. “No Steve. That’s what has me in this spot.”

Steve mutters. “I don’t think I get what you mean. You sure you don’t want to split a joint?” Steve asks one more time.

“It’s a total secret right? Anything I say will never be repeated, and you won’t get all judgmental?” Jonathan sounds desperately in need of just saying it.

“I would swear on a stack of Bibles if it made you feel better.” Steve states emphatically.

“So, have you like ever thought of messing around with guys?” Jonathan asks to see Steve’s reaction.

“If you swear not to tell anybody, yes. I technically like both guys and girls. And before you ask, yes I have dated both and done a whole lot more. I just like who I like. Body parts are no big deal. Just please keep that private. You know something like that can get a guy killed around here.”

“I will Steve. I promise. That actually makes you the perfect person to talk to.”

“Me? How so?” Steve’s curiosity is piqued now.

“It kind of made me think maybe I could tell you when you said you’d get on your knees and beg, because my problem has to do with a guy I used to fool around with. I always thought, wrongly, I would never have any girls interested in me. However, over the last couple years, some guys let me know they were interested. So, I fooled around with some of them, but never was really emotionally attached and I told them from the start it was just fun, nothing serious, and not to get attached.”

“Okay, so you were honest upfront nothing would come of it, so I am guessing nothing ever did. Then you and Nancy started dating?” Steve prompts because he has a feeling the story could take a while and they have already been gone for quite a bit.

“The part I need to talk about comes before Nancy.” Jonathan begins again. “There is one guy I messed around with for like a year. The sex was really good since he was versatile like me, but he has a really nice size cock and is skilled at using it and his mouth. We were friends before we did anything, and when he started getting attached, we broke it off, but stayed friends.”

“You are talking about Eddie, right?” Steve guessed based on his suspicions Eddie liked guys, and to try and shorten the talk.

“Yeah, but I wasn’t going to say his name. I didn’t think I thought of him as more than a friend, but seeing him with Brandon, and the way he looks at Brandon, it is how he used to look at me and I guess I feel a little jealous, and kind of miss him looking at me like that. Nancy is sweet and all, but she isn’t very demonstrative of how she is feeling and is not the kind of person that likes to touch or being touched, and I do really like her in spite of our differences in what we like in relationships, but after a year of Eddie being very touchy feely and expressive, it’s a big change, and I think I cared more than I was willing to admit to myself. So, I guess I am kind of jealous?” Jonathan finally finishes up.

“Yeah, okay, maybe, but you really like Nancy romantically right?” 

“Yes, no doubt that I do.”

“If Eddie was to pull you aside and ask you to get together with him again, but like more dating and relationship than just fooling around, would you?” Steve asks trying to guide Jonathan to his own answer.

“No, I don’t want to be with him in that way. I liked playing around and how expressive he is, but I can’t see myself being more than friends.”

“Then I think you know that you are bothered by nothing, right? You just don’t want him to move on even though you have?” Steve concludes.

“Yeah, I guess it’s just seeing someone else getting the attention I used to but not really about Eddie like that. Plus, Nancy and I haven’t really, you know, messed around, which I miss. By the way, I am freezing my nuts off, can we go inside now?”

“Yes, please.” Steve answers Jonathan. “I haven’t been able to feel my fingers for the last ten minutes.”

The guys go inside, Steve leading the way. Being in front he doesn’t know Jonathan is checking his ass out.

Around an hour in, the kids are doing a great job on the tree, with Hopper helping at the top, and the rest of the grown-ups are using ladders or chairs to decorate the living room. It is all coming together nicely, and Joyce says the glue is dry on the topper, which no one has seen yet. Smitty knocks on the door, and Jonathan opens it for him. He is followed into the living room by Joan who gives him a hug, and Joyce waves hello from her ladder, while Will goes over and gives her a hug. She spots Steve near the kitchen door talking with Barb and Robin, his back to the room. Joan walks over and taps his shoulder. He turns around, and seeing her, breaks out in a big smile.

“Oh Stevie, you have grown up so much since the last time I saw you. Look how tall and handsome you are!” She pinches his cheeks, using them to bring him in for a hug.

“Joan, you look great! I wasn’t sure you and Smitty would be able to come by today!”

“Well, Smitty is taking a long lunch break.” Joan says loudly, the only volume she is capable of when excited. “And how could we not come when the man whose grandparents Smitty used to work for invites us?” She smiles broadly as she says it.

“Lila always said you would treat their people at the businesses right. She even said you may do a better job than she and Richie Sr. when you are 18. That is why they left the estate to you instead of that no-good child of theirs.” Joan continued as some of the color drained from Steve’s face.

“Oh, Stevie, I’m sorry, I should be more sympathetic. Let’s sit you down over here and I’ll get you some water. I didn’t mean to get you upset about Dickie and Angie. I know they never treated you right.” Everyone else in the room is totally quiet, stunned into silence after Joan’s statement about his parents, and watching Joan mother hen Steve. Hopper slipped into the bathroom and grabbed two of Steve’s Xanax. He handed them off to Joan telling her it was time for him to take them.

“Here you go darlin’. Hopper says it’s time for these and you need this water to wash them down.” Joan handed him the two pills, and then the glass of water. “I have missed you so much, that when Smitty told me we are invited, well, we just couldn’t not come. I haven’t seen you in what, four or five years?”

“Almost five.” Steve says quietly. Some color is slowly starting to come back into his face.

“You are looking better now darlin’. Let me meet some of your guests while you relax.”

Hopper slips over next to Steve. Whispering in his ear, he decides that honesty is the best policy. “Don’t worry about what Joan said, the grown-ups here know about the property and have been keeping quiet just so you aren’t awkward or uncomfortable around them, and the others, I will talk to. That would be mainly the kids, just so you know.”

Steve nods his head in response to Hopper. “I just hoped no one would find out until I had some time out of hiding. I didn’t think about Joan not knowing we were keeping it a secret. Do that many people already know outside this group?”

Hopper shakes his head. “Benny figured it out, but he won’t say a word, and beyond that it has been kept quiet. These people haven’t let you know they know so you don’t feel weird around them.”

“Okay, Hop. I will just let it go for now, and hopefully no one starts looking into the family money. I won’t be able to trust anyone’s motives in getting close to me if they know about it. That’s why I want it kept quiet.” Steve anxiously answered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

Yes, Ellie, There is a Santa Claus

                As people left to go home from the party, Steve checked in with a few, like Barb, Jonathan, etc. to see if they had been aware he owns the estate and if there was anything left, the company. Most just gave him the side eye look that said, ‘do I look stupid?’. Jonathan told him it was a dead giveaway weeks ago when he saw the same TV and stereos as his house, it just confirmed what he suspected since it is Harrington Estate, and somehow the owner knew Will and Jonathan’s hobbies. Obviously Brandon knew and Eddie knew because Steve is in business with Adele and Nico, and lent money to Wayne to restart his construction business, and Steve seems to have a lot of places that need fixing for an “average kid”. With so many people aware and keeping his secret, Steve was greatly relieved and even more appreciative of his friends and even the little rug rats Ellie befriended. They had not said anything to anyone outside the “Party” about the creature Dustin named that Steve blew up, so trusts Hopper’s lecture to keep them quiet. The older kids, meaning Steve, Robin, Barb, and Eddie, were approached by Dr. Owens, asked to sign an NDA, and basically paid a six figure check as hush money. Since Eddie couldn’t tell Wayne about the thing, he just banked the money rather than paying bills, besides they are much better off living in Hopper’s old place plus with the upcoming jobs as well as Hopper’s cabin money. Technically Wayne doesn’t need a loan anymore, but he takes one from Steve just in case he needs it to get started. Barb and Robin were thrilled they can pay for college now without causing any financial stress for their families.

                Since it is such a short drive, Steve is allowed to take the fire road to the estate, and drive around there if he needs to get out. Since the official story has him in Italy until Christmas, he is making sure not to be seen, so it actually looks like no one is driving when he hits the main road, which he only has to cross. Smitty had the fire road paved with asphalt just before the cold weather set in since it is no longer accessible to the general public. Joyce, Jonathan, and Hopper use it as a path between the two residences since it was faster than driving through the estate. Steve’s Christmas present for Hopper is an automatic roll up garage door for the barn, which Wayne will install when it is a few warm days, as well as paving, with asphalt, his drive from the guard booth to the barn and parking area by the cabin. The road up until the guard shack is going to be filled in and smoothed out so while it is still dirt, it will be less rough. The leveling and paving would have to wait until several days of warm weather, so Steve asked Will to do sketches of the smoothed dirt part, the asphalt, and the garage door for 50 dollars so he had something for Hopper on Christmas. Wayne got Steve a good deal for the blacktop and the dirt road leveler, which is the same company, just different specialties.

                Ellie is going to be spoiled rotten between Hopper and Steve. Hopper/Santa is getting her a combination TV/VCR player like Steve has, as well as some sturdy furniture and new rugs for the loft in the barn and Steve is paying for the barn to be remodeled for her. She is also getting an area rug with a picture of deer by a stream in a field, since she has been insanely in love with deer since she saw one come out of the woods. Santa is also getting Ellie a bunch of video tapes and educational books for her to work on with Barb, to whom Steve gave the money to in order to get what was appropriate for the pace Ellie was moving. Barb thinks she will be ready for 7^th grade in the fall. 8^th grade is probably something Ellie can handle, but 7^th grade puts her in the same grade as her friends, and would have easier classes for her while she adjusts to school, which she never attended before.

                The goal is for Steve to be able to go back to school after Christmas break. The reporters are long gone, no threats have been received for weeks, and to anyone in the general public looking at records, there will be no “Steve Harrington” registered. He will appear as Steve Hopper there but the school’s private records will still list him as Steve Harrington-Hopper since everyone in the school knew him by that name, so no point trying to fake it. Steve dreads the thought of anyone at school asking about his so-called parents, but he is looking forward to being outside the cabin and leading a semi-normal life. Things will never be the same as before, but he hopes they aren’t too different either. Joyce has been helping him a lot with his dyslexia, and he knows from his report card that he did better this semester.

                Steve also knows reading better will help him with some of the things he has to work on business wise, but he also hopes he will meet someone he wants to date soon. Aside from not having to worry about whether they want him or his money, since sooner or later some reporter or something will figure it out, he is also really missing having someone special in his life, and worst of all, he’s horny as a dog in heat. It’s gotten so bad that if Jonathan were not dating Nancy, he would consider asking him to mess around, or if he knew for sure what Eddie or Brandon was into, well, he’d see about one of them, but all he has is suspicions and you don’t go around asking people stuff like that. It’ll get you beat or killed. He knows Eddie wouldn’t hurt him, and Brandon doesn’t seem the type either, but he also thinks something may be slowly happening there and wouldn’t want to get in the middle if he is right. He loves Robin and Barb to death, but the thought of anything more makes him feel queasy as they are like his sisters. There are plenty of girls that are willing to put out, no strings, or there were before, but he has already been out with some of them enough they were starting to think they might have a chance for a relationship, and Steve is not wanting that from any of the girls in Hawkins, though he may get some pity fucks out of things since his ‘dad’ died. Maybe once school starts after Christmas he’ll pay an occasional visit over to the coffee shop. He might meet someone new and non-Hawkins there since the pool seems bigger.

                Steve also has Will, for another $50, doing a sketch of the loft once it is finished. Yes, that is a present that has to wait for warmer weather since lines to septic tank and from well need to be put in the ground, but Wayne will do the insulating and drywall if it warm enough, so will be done piece-meal. Steve/Santa is paying for the construction, while Hopper/Santa is furnishing it. Steve and Hopper are aware they are going overboard for Ellie’s gifts, but the loft is getting done regardless of Christmas. As for the other things? Well, she has 11 or 12 years of missed Christmases to make up for. Ellie is buying gifts with both Joyce and Hopper, depending who has time to take her when she thinks of things, or as Steve suspects, just wants to go out. Steve asked both of them to make note of any clothes or things Ellie is fond of, and to have the stores put them aside, since he gave each grown up some money, and have it sent to Smitty’s office. Ellie is shopping with her money, and Joyce and Hopper are both teaching her about budgeting money, bit by bit, but not really restricting her for now since she has literally a million dollars in cash (not to mention gold and jewels) at the cabin. Joyce doesn’t know Ellie has that much money, and is assuming wrongly that it is Steve’s money.

                Since Steve is emancipated, Nonna gave him access to the balance of his investment account though she oversaw it still, and it is an awful lot higher than he thought. He had thought the balance was $3 or $4 million. Maybe a bit more or less. Not 25 to 30 times more than his guess. His intent is to leave the investments and dividends in there and reinvest the dividends. It would remain as his emergency fund should all else go to crap, and since it was all offshore, it is relatively safe regardless of what happens in America with the USSR, plus Nonna is keeping an eye on it, and can liquidate it if things start going badly for the investments. Aside from school, Steve really wants to keep his focus on the coffee shop, bringing new businesses to Hawkins, which he is hiring consultants for, but depending who and where they want to locate, he will set rents or sales prices, though most would probably rent with an option to buy. The buildings will be refurbished to general standards over the winter and as Wayne had time, but any specific changes will be on the renter to pay for. Enzo’s and Gio’s both cover the high price point for restaurants in town, but Steve wants to see a wider variety of types of restaurants and affordability. The one place Steve wants to open himself is a steak house. A place Hopper wants, and Steve is paying attention every time he talks about it as far as what he would like since Hopper is pretty much representative of the majority of Hawkins in taste, despite his years in Chicago.  

                Steve is doing everything possible to occupy his mind and stay busy. Even though it is extremely draining on his very limited energy, it tended to keep his darker thoughts and impulses at bay. He knows he has to be very careful around Ellie, since she can pick up what he is feeling as naturally as breathing, so he is trying to bury it, especially around her. She may or may not understand it, but she will feel it, and that alone is a scary thought. Steve does not want to be a depression contagion to a 12 year old girl. He is slowly teaching her to block his emotions so she doesn’t feel them, even though she can “see” them, and her inability to describe emotions is actually a positive thing when it comes to that. Anxiety she learned about the hard way, creating a feedback loop with Steve during an anxiety attack. Thank God Hopper was home that time and once they could breathe halfway decently, fed them Xanax… 2 for Steve, ½ for Ellie, and that seemed to help after 20 or 30 minutes. After that, she and Steve started working on her blocking the emotion but being aware of it to not fall into that trap again.

                Ellie is getting more and more excited about Christmas every day. She keeps telling Hopper she is happy they have such a big fireplace and chimney so Santa can bring lots of presents for them all. Soon the questions began. The ones that are difficult to answer, like how do people without chimneys get presents from Santa? Are the elves Santa’s kids, and if not, where do they come from? Things of that nature. If she wasn’t so young and naïve about things, Steve could have told her a kind of dirty joke about why Santa and Mrs. Claus don’t have kids (answer: because Santa only comes once a year, and when he does it’s down a chimney). Hopper and Joyce had the foresight to tell the “Party” to not spoil things for Ellie. It is her first real Christmas since her mama died, and she doesn’t remember ones before that, they said. They told the kids if any dared tell her there was no Santa, they could kiss all their presents goodbye, from everyone. Steve donated $20 thousand dollars to Hawkins “Toys for Tots” drive run by the Marine Corps. Since he couldn’t use his name, he had a note put in saying it was a joint gift from the Byers and Hopper families. That would buy a lot of presents for children from poor families in and near Hawkins.

                Barb gives Ellie a fast lesson on the winter holidays celebrated in the USA by different groups or religions. Hanukkah, Ramadan, Kwanzaa, and some less widely celebrated ones, since she wasn’t quite up to world cultures yet, she limited it to one lesson to broaden her horizons a bit. This followed her previous lesson on some of the larger religious groups, and racial groups in the US. Barb could spend weeks on the topic but tried to limit it to the larger and easier to explain ones in the United States. World cultures is a topic that Hawkins schools don’t cover broadly until High School and Barb wants to keep the focus on having Ellie put in 7^th grade, not 9^th grade. Barb often thought the Hawkins educational requirements were on the low side until 9^th grade. It seems in elementary school they learn how to show up, in middle school they learn the basics, and when they hit high school, they get 12 years of minimal education squeezed into 4. Even her advanced classes seem like they are what basic high school classes should be. Barb has always heard that a lot of advanced classes were college level, but she isn’t a genius, she has a great memory and knows how to learn and pick out important things. In fact, she has a few family members in other states that thought she was taking remedial classes since most of what they were studying in her 10^th grade advanced classes were things they studied in 6^th or 7^th grade general classes. Since Barb did a lot of independent studying out of boredom, she had taught herself enough to probably pass the GED now, though she never would want to be in college at 16, and with a GED she would only be able to start in a community college.

                Barb has always thought Steve was a dumb jock who just blew off schoolwork. As she got to know him, she realizes he is not stupid at all. In fact he is very smart. However, he has trouble in school because of some kind of learning disability that made reading and writing hard for him, but if he is told something, he not only remembers it but can apply it properly in verbal form. Ask him to write the same thing, and it is a disaster, though she heard Joyce is helping him learn ways to work around it from Ellie. Ellie tries explaining how words don’t stay where they are supposed to and letters turned around and such on Steve, but figures it is “Ellie-speak” for whatever his problem is, since written words literally cannot move.

                Fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on your point of view, Steve is completely unaware of the arrangements being made by Smitty and Hopper to ensure Steve’s safety at school. Both men knew the thing Steve would hate most is being pulled from any contact sports, including basketball. The school district is unable to afford the insurance increase based on the portion of Steve’s value the school principal is aware of. Even though Smitty offered to have the premium increase paid by the trustees from Steve’s funds, the principal was afraid of lawsuits from investors or trustees of companies Steve would inherit at 18. They did not tell the principal about Steve being emancipated, nor anything about Steve’s real value. They only filled him in on the actual Harrington Estate, and ownership of whatever is left of the family company now that he is the only existing family member with any trace of competence. It has become widely known that Angelica is not competent to make any decisions, nor does she have any legal interest in the company. There are minor concessions the principal makes though. He is allowing armed guards just off the property, which is unusual for a school to allow, as well as cameras focused on the sinks and open areas of the bathrooms and public areas. Unarmed guards dressed as janitors in the hallways and groundskeepers on school land are also being permitted. Of course the trusts were paying for them, and they are not the highly trained guards watching the cabin or the estate. The ones inside are just regular security guards acting as eyes for the armed ones.

                Steve is trying to get ahead for next semester and finish getting ready for Ellie’s first Christmas. Eddie and Brandon, who are best friends and that is all, according to each when Steve asks them individually, are helping Steve by getting stocking stuffers for Ellie. Fruit, candy, little things like crayons and earrings for non-pierced ears. Steve is learning Ellie likes little bracelets, necklaces, hair bows for her wigs (though her own hair is coming in quite nicely now, and looks like it might have some curliness to it once it is longer). She tends to like the wigs that are shoulder length, and has fixated on light brown hair, so Steve has bought her several high quality ones, and styled them differently so she wouldn’t have to try yet, though she practices on Steve’s hair which has gotten very long in the last almost two months. Joyce offered to trim it for him a couple times, but no one was touching his hair except the stylist he normally went to for more of a cut than the slight trims he did every two weeks. Unfortunately, all his high quality hair supplies were lost with the house. Now that some time has passed and his BMW replaced, Steve has gotten over the worst of the loss of his personal things. Enough clothes had been salvaged that he has clothes for friends visiting and his favorite winter coat, as well as his boots. Steve is going clothes shopping upon his “return from Italy” after Christmas, though he is going with Smitty or some other member of the security team, while Eddie and Brandon wanted to go to a nearby store in Indianapolis that sold comics and DnD supplies that are hard to find or collector’s items.

                Steve has an idea to try and see if Brandon and Eddie have an interest in dating each other but it would have to wait until after Christmas. He can’t try it until he is “free” to really leave the property. Maybe on the road trip to Indianapolis. It isn’t a huge road trip, a little under an hour each way, but they would be stuck in the car together, if James is his bodyguard. If it is someone else, it will have to wait until another time the three of them are together. Every instinct, including his gaydar, goes off around the two of them, and they seem to like each other, but seem to be too scared to take that last step and ask each other/one ask the other out. Eddie is his friend so he never really looked at him like that, but when he steps back, and thinks about what Jonathan said about Eddie to him, he can see where he is great boyfriend material and a good looking guy. He has thought Brandon is really attractive since the day he met him at the decorating party, but doesn’t really know him like that, but thinks Eddie would not hang out with him all the time if he wasn’t a good person. If the drive wasn’t the right time, Steve could surely get the two of them alone soon. Maybe offer them a tour of the big house on the estate. Everyone wants to see the inside of it, and very few have.

                Hopper and Steve are already working on their “Santa” imitation plans. Hopper is going to hook up sleigh bells to a string he can jingle from his deck. The “reindeer” tracks were easy… the guards are already set to chase deer from the woods towards the cabin, though the guards will only go near the cabin on a sled with rails hooked up to a set of strings and pulleys to look like Santa’s sleigh. Hopper has some old boots with no tread left, which he is going to use to track fireplace ash (old, not fresh, since he didn’t want to risk embers still burning ruining his carpet or worse) from the fireplace to the stockings, to the tree next to the fireplace. Hopper even has a Santa suit he used to wear when Santa came to town on the back of a firetruck. Now the town has a whole setup in the lobby of town hall on weekends for Santa and his elves for picture taking and kids to sit on his lap. Hopper is too busy with his job to guarantee he would be free when needed so he was replaced, but Hopper’s suit was much too big to bother tailoring. The town just bought a new one for people not 6’5” tall. He even has a matching sack for the presents and stocking stuffers.

                The presents Santa/Steve has for Ellie so far are in the trunk of his BMW. Not that he thinks Ellie will purposely snoop, but since she cleans almost daily, Steve has nowhere to store the unwrapped ones. The ones from Steve are under the tree, as are his presents to others, but the ones from Steve “Santa” were getting their own unique paper, and Steve is wrapping them little by little while Ellie is at Will’s house or out with Hopper. The part that got Steve the most was how fast Christmas is coming, and since he cannot shop himself, he is worried he will be short on gifts for his sister on Christmas morning. Steve decides drastic actions are needed, so he asks Barb and Robin to go to the mall 30 minutes away, and buy anything they think Ellie will like. He gave them his credit card with no limit, told them to buy gas, food, and if they saw something they really wanted for themselves to get it as well. Steve really wanted to do the shopping himself this year, but it wasn’t possible under the circumstances, and it is still bothering him. However, other than Joyce, there really wasn’t anyone else he would trust to buy his sister presents she wants. When they asked how much he wanted to spend on Ellie, Steve just said whatever. When Barb and Robin asked what was the limit for themselves, Steve said whatever.  When the girls asked the limit on the card, he admitted there isn’t one.

Steve just told them have fun shopping, and make sure to get whatever they want that they normally wouldn’t, since he knows they were trustworthy and wouldn’t buy like a house or something ridiculous, more likely a nice coat or a tv. Knowing them, a computer, which he didn’t know much about but were new (and somewhat expensive) could be something they would buy. He saw a story on TV about ones called Apples. Steve really doesn’t care what they spend as long as it is something they want or need he didn’t think of. He already got them Christmas presents, but this is extra, as a thank you for helping with Ellie. The credit card he gave them is paid directly from the bank account Nonna set up with Angelica’s share of the money from Nonna’s company. He had no idea how much went in each month, just that she got more than Richard each month, but Angelica’s care was subtracted from it. He only knows he can use this credit card and not worry about what he needs or wants, and so far has only used it for Christmas things. The money from Nonna’s company is nice and all, but not needed, so he mostly plans on donating a couple thousand dollars a month to local charities. He knew that wouldn’t empty the account or worry Nonna about his financial needs.

She knew he could take money from his investment account if he needed it so her concerns were not necessary given what he recently learned was the balance from Nonna. However, the people that called themselves “parents” were spendthrifts and always broke. That wasn’t Steve. He is and was always more concerned about feeling abandoned and lonely than worrying about going broke. He always had sufficient money for his needs, and his parents paid for all the housing expenses, well, actually as he found out, the SJ and LR trust did. Even his car was paid for by the trust. His parents’ only contribution was his monthly allowance for food and clothes. Considering what he knew his father was paid now, not including the stolen money, it was pocket change. Now he understood why his grandfather told him to bank it and pay for everything on the credit card. His father gave him ¼ of a percent of his “legal income”. He didn’t bother to look at his so called mother’s income, but knew it was more than “Little Dick” got, so the total was probably close to 1/10 of a percent or even 1/20 of a percent of their income. So no, he didn’t worry about money, and he spent the most on parties just so there was some life in the mausoleum. His second biggest expense was clothes, then food. He had to have “the right” clothes because on her annual night home, Angelica threw anything she considered ugly or dated into a pile for Steve to throw out. He never did. He would sort through them, and donate anything he didn’t wear in 6 months, or outgrew to the thrift shop, which was run by the hospital. He also hid the clothes he really liked in case she ever took them to the trash herself. So the bottom line was to avoid lectures about fashion, etc. Steve would go to Indianapolis or Chicago a couple times a year to buy a few “fashionable” things for that woman to go through, and otherwise bought what he liked. He still tended to stay conservative or preppy in his choices since Angelica needed to see a lot in his closet to avoid suspicion he was hiding clothes. Steve also bought some clothes in sizes that would fit Jonathan but not him in styles Jonathan liked, so he could get them at the thrift shop in January. Steve also bought a number of things in both Will and Jonathan’s size throughout the spring and summer to “donate” right before he knew Joyce was taking them clothes shopping for school. It really wasn’t a big deal since mostly they wore simple clothes that were not expensive. He made sure there were always some nice things in Joyce’s size as well since she was so small.

There were a couple other ways Steve slipped money to Joyce without her knowing. He had the mechanic she and Jonathan use charge them like 5% or 10% of the real bill on repairs, and Steve paid the rest, and he gave Don Melvald the money for a large cash Christmas bonus for Joyce just after Thanksgiving as well as before school shopping started. Joyce did a lot for Steve, things she did naturally but meant so much to him after losing Nana and Pop Pop, but would never take money, not even for food despite feeding him every week and driving him around before he could drive. He knew Lonnie was a deadbeat, he overheard enough to know the man never sent his alimony or child support, and because of his father’s connections at the bank, he was able to get the account his allowance went into linked as a backup account to her mortgage if it was late, and the money was just transferred automatically. It only happened twice in the last almost 5 years. Once in November when Will was missing and once a couple years ago when Joyce missed 2 weeks of work because both kids had the flu at the same time, which Joyce then got. Steve always kept less than $5,000 cash in the account, but the fact that it was accessible for anything at a moment’s notice was why he kept it.

He wasn’t even sure she realized the payment was made, which was fine by him. She is stubborn and proud and would have been pissed off at a 14 year old paying her mortgage. Now that the government screwed them over, wrecked their houses and cars and came close to driving Joyce over the edge while Will was missing, she was not reluctant to take their money since she knew they would want her to sign an NDA someday, then the money would slow greatly (except for Will) or stop. For the time being, if they offered it, she took it. Her way of “sticking it to the man” after what they did to her family. She had already been promised, house and cars aside, full college tuition for Jonathan, Will getting a trust fund, and she being paid enough not to work again, even though she will supposedly get the hush money when the NDA is presented, she knows talking now would be throwing all of it away. Her kids deserve better than that after the life they lived so far, first with Lonnie, then with a single mother and a deadbeat dad, then the trauma around Will. Yes, the cars are a good start at replacing things, but she wants her house too. She loves this place, but it isn’t hers, and to someone that never had much, it was a point of pride to own her home.

Joyce is having a post-Christmas party for the kids to exchange gifts at 10 am on the 26^th, pajamas mandatory. Steve wants to go, since he has bought presents for Ellie’s friends, and they have been good about not saying a word to anyone about him being here, about where the cabin was, about  Steve’s inheritance (if they had a firm grasp on money… who knows. They are all 11 or 12), plus he has ended up babysitting the “Party” several times lately since he is always around, and they like hanging out at the cabin. Steve hates admitting it, and God it was painful for him, but he actually has grown fond of the little shits. However, the morning after Christmas was too soon for him to return from Italy. The afternoon, yes, but to be there at 10 am, going through customs, getting to Hawkins from Indianapolis, and so on would have required an extra early departure, and since Nancy would be there she would ask a ton of questions he wasn’t in the mood for. Ever. Plus Jonathan pre-warned Steve Nancy is trying to find out who owns the estate and wouldn’t give up even though she is at a dead end, so she plans on asking Steve what he knows when she sees him.

Joyce is also throwing a Christmas party the Friday evening before Christmas, since it is on a Sunday this year, and wants it to be a family party for Will and Jonathan’s friends and their families, all ages welcome. Obviously Steve will miss that one as well, as he will still “be in Italy”. However, he has every intention of going to her New Year’s Eve party. That is planned to be his first official reappearance in Hawkins, though after the afternoon of the 26th he will start appearing around town driving, most likely. Smitty had the lining of Steve’s winter coat lined with bullet proof material. Steve was NOT letting him do that with new ones he bought. He was OK with a fortified (and modified) car. He actually enjoyed the evasive maneuver car driving lessons. They taught him both low and high speed driving since the car would handle differently in different situations. He was even okay with his gun handling instructions, gun maintenance, and target shooting, which it turns out he has excellent aim with both handguns and rifles, and doesn’t even mind cleaning them after practice. Steve just doesn’t think he can actually shoot another living thing. As far as he is concerned, meat was born wrapped in paper at the butcher shop or in Styrofoam and plastic at the grocery store. He knows where it really comes from, but if he thinks about it too much, he will become a vegetarian.

Nonna received a copy of all the Thanksgiving and tree decorating pictures that were not blurry or too dark, and loved them all. She was so happy to finally have pictures of everyone, and had a bunch custom framed for her house and her office so ‘mia famiglia’ (my family) is always with me, she said. She loves the kids, and said Joyce is “too beautiful to be single”, but understood putting her family first, especially after all they had been through lately. She even sent, no joke, several presents from Europe, but mainly Rome, for everyone, even the people she didn’t really hear about but were in the pictures, like Wayne and Brandon. She even sent some for Jonathan’s girlfriend so she didn’t feel left out. Knowing Nonna, she picked them all out herself, and all are things that can’t be found in the USA. Nonna even hired a truck to take the gifts from Indianapolis to Hawkins, to Smitty’s office specifically. When the presents were delivered to their final destinations, Steve knows Smitty or whomever delivers them has to explain that it is just how Nonna is over and over. They all thought she was crazy for spending the money on sending them, so Steve let them know about her being a multi-billionaire though it was not public knowledge since her company is privately held by her, Steve in place of his mother, and a very few close relatives. Steve, of course, signed his proxy over to Nonna even though he didn’t need to. She alone held 2/3rds of the company, he held 20%, and other relatives of her late husband owned the small bit left. Steve knew nothing about the company, and had his own plate overfilled already.

Steve and Hopper talked about actual holiday plans, and since the Wheelers always spent Christmas Eve and Christmas Day with Karen’s family, they invited Joyce, Jonathan, and Will over for a special Christmas Eve Italian dinner. Steve is going to take some liberties with the food as he doesn’t think everyone would eat all the dishes from Nonna’s recipes. She had grown up in a region where one of the most popular seafood dishes was called seccia. It is mainly a slightly fried octopus head (with the cuttle bone, eyes, beak and tentacles removed) that finished cooking in a red wine sauce. He would also make calamari, zuppa di pesce, baccala (a dried white fish) as well as lasagna, chicken cutlets (plain) and chicken parmesan, ziti with or without meatballs, in case they weren’t fond of the seafood. Steve wasn’t telling anyone what seccia is and will slice it so it is unrecognizable, as no one told him the first time he tried it, and he loved it. However, he wouldn’t have dared try it if he knew it was octopus, so he will cut it into rectangular slices. Steve knows Ellie will eat anything he does, and he thinks Joyce is adventurous with trying different things, but isn’t sure about Jonathan and Will. He plans on making the fish while they are Joyce’s on the 23^rd, and hopefully thoroughly air out the house before they are home. Basically everything would be done except for the chicken and calamari the 23^rd, as the cutlets and calamari will get soggy in the refrigerator, but he could assemble the lasagna, and heat up the meatballs and sauce on the 24^th while the lasagna and chicken parm cook, and he fries the calamari. He ordered an antipasto platter from Enzo’s, and Joyce would bring other appetizers plus dessert. Steve invited Wayne and Eddie too, and they were coming, so a total of 8 and Steve would cook, as usual, for 20. He tried to convince Nonna to fly in for Christmas Eve and Christmas day, but between her dislike of travel and getting Angelica settled in the long term care facility now that her 30 day detox-rehab is done, she said she wouldn’t feel right leaving. Nonna did promise she would come soon, since she has a whole bunch of “la famiglia” to meet in person.

Christmas morning would probably be an orgy or wrapping paper flying everywhere as Ellie tears through the pile. Then a simple brunch, and leftovers for dinner, because he was sure there would be, plus he got a small ham he would bake with honey and brown sugar glaze and pineapple chunks and juice mixed with the glaze.

The evening of the 23^rd, Steve starts prepping the seafood, sauces and broths. He has placed a large order under Hopper’s name with the seafood market a week ago to make sure they could get the octopus. Steve also had him do a large grocery run on the 22^nd hoping it would beat the crazy last minute grocery shoppers. That was mostly the chicken and odds and ends. Joyce bought him the vegetables needed from the farmer’s produce store the next town over, as well as some fruit for his and Ellie’s stockings. She is getting a lot more, but he knows he needs to have something in his and Hopper’s stockings or she will try to share hers. Robin and Barb saved Steve a huge headache by getting Ellie a bunch of nail polish in colors she seems to like as well as hair bows, barrettes and other accessories, lip gloss, and heated rollers, a hair iron, several different brushes, and a hair dryer for when her hair grew in. Meanwhile, of the new wigs Steve is giving her for Christmas, he also bought some expensive ones made from real hair. At the least, even if Ellie doesn’t love them, she could practice doing hair with them, and trying different styles for when hers grows out.

By the time Hopper and Ellie got back from Joyce’s party, Steve has finished prepping and cooking what he could for tomorrow. He did the fish first, so when he made the meatballs and sauce it would help cover the smell when they got back, so they wouldn’t guess what dinner was tomorrow if the smell of the fish lingers. Hopper told Steve, as he finished prepping the chicken and assembling his 7 layer lasagna, that the guests loved Joyce’s place and the furniture, and how lucky she was insurance was covering such a great place in such a beautiful location. Some had seen it before but that was a small percentage. Other than Smitty and Joan, no one else had seen the whole place all decorated for Christmas. The ones who went to the garage to smoke also complimented her new cars, and again expressed how smart she was to carry such good coverage that she could replace everything. The coffee was a big hit, as she made both the Holiday Blend and House Blend, and A&N, as well as Benny’s. Once she explained he was using them as a supplier, he picked up quite a few more new customers. Since the weather was promising an ice cold Christmas, Ellie has been happy staying in the cabin or going out with Hopper to Joyce’s and other places, so Steve’s car was packed with Santa presents for Ellie, wrapped and covered in blankets in case she wanders into the barn.

Christmas Eve dinner goes over really well. Everyone tries the seafood dishes, even if only small amounts. Only Jonathan isn’t fond of the seccia, but everyone had a decent sized serving of the zuppa di pesce and calamari. Both the lasagna and the chicken were big hits, more the lasagna, and there were a few people claiming to be stuffed fishing the homemade meatballs out of the sauce. Joyce bought garlic and regular bread to go with the meal, and a couple of different desserts for everyone to choose from. It turned out to be a great evening of easy camaraderie as the group seemed more at ease together than Thanksgiving, which was the first meal they all had together. Will and Ellie disappeared into her room after dinner. The adults stepped out onto the front porch for a smoke, and the three teens go out the back door from Steve’s room for the same reason. Will and Ellie fell asleep in her room at some point after 10, but not before Ellie set out milk and cookies for Santa. The group breaks up about 10:30 or 11, with all looking forward to seeing each other at Joyce’s New Year’s Eve bash.

At 7 on Christmas morning, Hopper and Steve wake Ellie up to sleigh bells and about a ton of presents. She excitedly tears into all of them, saving her stocking for last while they watch. She seems to love everything, even the clothes. Little by little she transports her gifts into her room with Steve and Hopper’s help. Hopper is thrilled he will have a paved drive and parking area by the cabin, plus an automatic garage door. Of course he gave Steve a lecture about spending so much, but Steve explained he would use more than half the driveway himself. It turns out to be a great first Christmas for them as a family, and tomorrow even more gifts were coming Ellie’s way, as well as the other kids. The rest of Christmas day is spent by Ellie having Steve help her decide where to store her presents, Steve helping her paint her nails (after which she painted his), just relaxing and the little clan of 3 watching Christmas movies together. Ellie loves her first Christmas, while Steve and Hopper were both happy to have found out they still love Christmas even after how the last few years had been for each of them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

Kids, Chaos, and Surprises

                Somehow between the time when he blew up the monster, Thanksgiving, the Christmas Decorating Party, and Steve always being around, he became the designated babysitter for Ellie and her “hangers on”. Ellie is a given since she is his sister and his responsibility, but somehow the more time Mike “Whiny” Wheeler, Lucas Sinclair, Dustin “Indoor Voice Please” Henderson, and Will Byers spent at the cabin, and the more Steve kept an eye on them, the more he started caring about the little shits. He had always liked Will, and of course Ellie, but the other three grew on him like moss on a tree. It can be removed without physical harm, but it’s just going to come back.

                The “Party”, as they called themselves, seem like a perfect fit for Ellie, Steve realizes as time goes on. They are all quirky in their own ways, but somehow fit together. Ellie, with her ‘Papa’ and lab induced differences from “normal” kids just fit right in. Steve still wishes she had some girlfriends her own age, or even one, but Steve was happy the boys found her that evening. They are an odd bunch, yet altogether they are similar to anyone else. Whiny Wheeler bothered him a bit because he seemed to always be trying to get closer to Ellie than she was comfortable with. He is very pushy, and seems oblivious to how others feel, which is not so surprising considering his pedigree. Lucas Sinclair is one of the few black kids in Hawkins which has to make his life harder than it needs to be, but in general is a calm and nice kid, and seems to be more of the peacemaker of the group, as well as trying to keep Wheeler in check. He is also very pragmatic, and if an argument breaks out, which it often does, he calms things down. Dustin Henderson has a head full of curly hair which he usually covers with a baseball cap. He has a genetic disease that affects the way his teeth grow, which is why he doesn’t have any baby teeth, and he has no collar bones. Henderson is also a freaking genius. He seems to know a lot about everything, but especially about science, math, and electronics. He especially, maybe because he is an only kid, which is how Steve spent most of his life, seems to be really attached to Steve. Dustin just needs a lesson on indoor vs. outdoor voices. Will Byers, well, he’s always been quiet, but is even more so since the whole kidnapping by a monster. He is very artistic, polite, and probably gets along best with Ellie out of everyone. Even though it has never been spoken about, they both get the “weird” of the Upside Down and the hidden world.

                Yet, as a group, they somehow work, though they tend to get themselves into trouble if not watched closely. Ellie and Will seem to stand back and observe the others more than anything else. Dustin and Mike are always arguing, which leads to Lucas having to calm them both down before they blow out someone’s eardrums since Mike has a very screechy and like Dustin, loud voice, and aside from resolving the issues, he also is the most protective of the “Party” as a whole. They tell Steve and Ellie that they used to all get bullied individually, which made Steve feel guilty as hell since he hung out with Tommy the bully for so long, and didn’t stop it. Anyway, they decided to hang out together initially to put up a united front and that cut way back on the amount they were bullied, though one kid, Troy, wasn’t fazed by it at all. He is much bigger than the other middle school age kids, and the fact he is as dumb as a box of rocks, they referred to him as “a mouth breather”, which Ellie picked up and referred to anyone stupid on tv as a “mouth breather” now. Hopper was not pleased about that, but he couldn’t really correct her by telling her to watch her language. He could only tell her it wasn’t nice to call people that, so she wouldn’t do it around Hopper but still did with Steve and the boys. Troy is apparently the main bully of the brats, though he often has at least one or two “supporters” either helping or cheering him on. Steve is hoping once he is back in school after the New Year starts, he catches the bastard in the act and will get him to back off. The boys said he carries a knife, but none of the teachers do anything about it. He has no idea if “Steve Harrington” will have any pull, but he is damned sure “Steve Hopper” will.

                Anyway, Steve decides to give Will and Jonathan presents on Christmas day through Joyce putting them under the tree. Mostly refills of Will’s art supplies and the darkroom chemicals for Jonathan, along with a gift certificate to the photography shop downtown for anything he needs. Steve can’t figure out what to buy for Joyce, so he bought her a bunch of high end bedding, pillows, and comforters, as well as a swivel/rocking/recliner for her room for reading or watching TV. For the December 26^th gathering, which was solely for the kids, he decided on a couple of group gifts. They had both the original and advanced 1^st editions of DnD, so he asked Eddie and Brandon to help him out, find out what they didn’t have but wish they did and so on. They were missing the Monster Manual II which had come out this year, and the Companion Rules. The guys also recommended a set of limited edition dice they had seen in the gaming store in Brandon’s town. Steve also got the boys an Atari game console (to stay at Will’s, since Steve knows he will take good care of it) and 2 dozen games to get them started. Steve bought Ellie some nice, but not really expensive jewelry including 3 different wide bracelets to cover her tattoo, so she could wear an assortment of things on her wrist, not just a watch. He had given her several containers of the waterproof cover up in her stocking yesterday, with the nail polish and lip gloss. Unfortunately, since Nancy would be at the party, Steve can’t go. He is okay with that though as Jonathan promised lots of pictures, and starting tomorrow, Steve will be able to make appearances again in public as well as with their friends.

                One of his first trips, already planned for tomorrow, is going to Indianapolis to clothes shop. Brandon and Eddie are on board for their own agenda, and while he isn’t sure yet who his “company” will be, he is almost positive it will not be Smitty. Leaving the office for the full day when so much is going on would not be wise, at least that is what Steve thinks. Plus, he made it clear as he could that they are taking his BMW and he is driving. James will likely be their company, a.k.a. Steve’s bodyguard. He hopes at least that would be the case. At least then he can enact his plan with Brandon and Eddie if it is James, and James will tell him honestly what he likes and what he doesn’t that Steve tries on. It is stupid, Steve thinks, that I am finding it hard to trust people already, when almost nobody knows about his inheritance, and no one has asked Steve for anything. He is even depending on someone who, admittedly, he is closer to than a usual employee and knows more about Steve himself, but he is trusting his opinion on clothes. He really needs to get out more once he has his basics. He really wants to check out the condo in Chicago, the places in NY and Boca Raton, though he doubts they will let him. He just knows there is money hidden there too, and since he owns them in one of the trusts, he just needs the keys to the places and transportation. Nonna would gladly send her private jet for Steve to use, but that seems like a waste of money since he could just charter one here for the rare trip he needs one.

                Besides Nonna already gave him a really expensive Christmas gift. She had given him a customized Mercedes-Benz 380SL. Smitty’s customizer was given the car first to put in his inline 12 special, which Steve still can’t figure out how they fit it under the hood, but it originally had a V-8, so it may not have been as tight a fit as Steve originally thought. It is a removable hardtop with a convertible top roadster, but they converted it into a convertible hardtop with a sunroof though now the top folded into most of the trunk, with a large “luggage area” behind the front seats, it didn’t really need a trunk. It was more for Steve to have fun with, since it only seated 2, though Smitty had bulletproof glass and bomb proof steel plating added underneath, and the doors were replaced with armored steel while keeping the weight distribution close to 50/50 as a roadster should be in the customizer’s mind. Steve can easily find out who the guy is, but it is one of the many tasks that he never knew about before so he just let Smitty keep on handling it.

                Most of all though, Steve is looking forward to taking his new but not new (since it looks the same) BMW out for a real drive on the highway tomorrow and getting out in public. Plus he is getting some guy time with his friends and hopefully James. He really wants to know what James thinks of Brandon and Eddie, and if he is on the right track and not imagining they have the feels for each other. Yes, Hopper is a guy, but he is more a father figure than a friend. He hasn’t had a lot of time with Eddie lately, with or without Brandon around, and he knows if they start dating or whatever, he’ll almost never see him except at school. He loves Robin and he is closer to Barb than he ever thought he would be, but Steve is beginning to think being around them, Ellie, and Joyce all the time is jacking up his estrogen levels, and he might start needing a training bra. He really misses basketball and real exercise, even though he decided with Hopper’s permission to put a complete gym in the barn on the lower level behind the garage. He even told the guards once it was done in the spring they would be free to use it.

                The plan for tomorrow is to have James meet him here at 10, then they will get Eddie and Brandon, who is staying at Eddie’s tonight to make it easier to get to Indianapolis early. They’ll drop Brandon and Eddie at the store they want to go to, and head over to the mall and a high end store his ‘mother’ sent him clothes from. He is bored with the mostly khakis and polos look Angelica found “acceptable for around the house”, but expected a suit and tie for going out in public with them. Not that they took him out in public often. After he turned 10, he only saw them the one night a year for their party. They did stick around the first few months they were in Hawkins, mostly to meet with designers and buy crappy, uncomfortable, and ridiculously expensive furniture. After the New Year’s Day about 1 weeks before his 10^th birthday, they started travelling all the time, since the house was tackily… errr… tastefully decorated and had been shown to their rich friends, as well as “showing off” their small “family”. Not that they ever treated Steve like he was theirs or like he belonged, or they gave a damn, but it was okay with Steve since they were awful anyway.

                Despite all that, they did instill a sense of fashion, real fashion, not just buying expensive crap, in Steve. He saw what they bought and wore, and went as far in the other direction as possible without going beyond their limits since Angelica cleaned out his closet every year. Now it was totally up to him, and he just wanted to get normal clothes for school, though he would have to go to Chicago soon for some custom made suits and shirts. That is one habit he will never lose because with his tall lean but muscular figure, most off the rack suits looked wrong on him. They were too tight or too baggy, and if they somehow weren’t, they tended to look made for someone taller, as if he were playing dress up in daddy’s closet. For the things he had in mind and some of the people he might have to meet, he did not want that look, but wanted something that emphasized his tall and lean muscled, though not like weight lifter, body. He hopes that he will be allowed to take that trip alone since it is overnight. There is no way to drive up and back in one day, at least not safely.

                The morning of December 27^th is sunny and cold. Not frigid, but cold enough to require a heavy coat. Ellie had slept over Will’s last night since Joyce is watching her today. James arrives at the cabin a bit before 10. Steve offers him coffee since Eddie and  Brandon had called to say they woke up late and would not be ready until 10:30. Steve takes the time, now that he has James as his escort, to explain the whole situation with Brandon and Eddie, and asks James to watch them and give his honest opinion of what he thinks when they are alone. James agrees, always happy to see two people who want to date get together. Steve has gotten really good at handling a handgun, and he has a 9 mm that his aim is excellent with. There is a locking compartment under the base of the glove compartment where it and a bunch of preloaded cartridges are hidden in case he should ever need it. The top of the dashboard on the passenger side opens with a lock on the side of the center console, which has a 12V cover that one would have to open to see the keyhole. Under the dash is a semi-automatic rifle with boxes of ammunition. Since Steve is not 18 yet, he can’t legally own a gun, though Smitty is working on getting him a permit due to unusual circumstances, and Steve is willing to show how he handles a gun since he was taught by Hopper. James is aware of both hiding spots, but is also carrying two licensed guns on himself. James shows Steve his gun from his shoulder harness and where his ankle harness is should he need it, which is unlikely. He especially does not want to use a weapon in front of his friends, even though he can aim well enough to hit an arm or leg even at a distance. After they discuss the armory hidden in the BMW and Steve lets it warm up since it hasn’t been driven much and only has about 400 miles on the custom engine.

                Steve and James arrive at the Lover’s Lake house, which is surprisingly close to the cabin, at 10:30 sharp. Eddie and Brandon trot out, heading for the warmth of the BMW. James watches as Eddie opens the back door for Brandon, then runs around the trunk to climb in himself. James gives Steve a little wink in case he missed the door opening and closing thing. The boys mumble out a good morning from the backseat, and Steve introduces James as his designated adult escort and friend, since he kind of is. James explains that Hopper wanted an adult along since the “kids” are going into the city. The word bodyguard or protection does not come up purposely. They all make small chat on the drive, and most of the conversation, as planned, is between James and Brandon and Eddie. Once they are in the city, the guys direct Steve to the store they want to go to for DnD supplies. It is only two blocks from the mall, but James gives them a walkie talkie and shows his, and both are set to the same channel. He tells them to call when they are done so they can meet up. Eddie takes it, and before the boys get out, Steve hands them each an envelope.

                “Merry Christmas.” Steve says happily. He has done research and found out how expensive some of the DnD collectibles could be. “I couldn’t decide what to get you, so decided this drive and money for collectible shopping would be your gifts.”

Both Eddie and Brandon know Steve is far from poor but they didn’t really expect a gift, so to speak. In unison, they reply. “Thanks Steve.”

                Eddie picks up looking a little embarrassed. “We didn’t buy you anything.”

                Steve told his friends, in a very sincere voice. “I didn’t expect you to. You know I have plenty to give gifts to my friends, and honestly Eddie, I haven’t had anyone to buy gifts for in a bunch of years, so it makes me happy to do it. You don’t have to spend it all here, but I know some of the stuff is expensive from the kids.”

                They both, in unison again, thanked Steve and climbed out of the car. Both going out the passenger side since there is a lot of traffic. Once they are in the store, and in front of the DnD section, they open the envelopes thinking maybe there is $50 or $100 dollars in each. Nope. They both rip the tops open, and rather than singles, there are twenties and fifties inside. When each has counted it out, they look at each other bug-eyed.

                Brandon looks at Eddie, holding onto a shelf for balance. “How rich is your friend exactly?”

                Eddie is holding a shelf too. “I honestly don’t know. I know he owns the estate, owned the Loch Nora, the snooty neighborhood I told you about, house before it got blown up and the company that his father robbed, plus he bought into the coffee shop, as you know, letting your parents decide what they needed or wanted, but he has more I know.”

                “Which estate does he own? The one in the woods with the cabin and guard shack?” Brandon asks, sounding truly curious.

                “No. That is Hopper’s place, though Steve’s estate guards man the booth for his protection.”

                “Then is James really just an adult escort or something else, like a cop?”

                “Um, not sure on that, but if he has the walkies with the Harrington Estate logo on them, probably a bodyguard I guess?” Eddie says hesitantly, unsure himself.

                “So it’s not where he lives.” Brandon states as fact. “He does own an estate though?”

                “Right. Since he is 16 or 17, he can’t live alone. But you remember when I took you to Joyce’s house to see the kids and give them some tips on DnD?”

                “Yeah, the kids that were at the decorating party.”

                “Right.” Eddie smiles at his friend, eyes sparkling a bit. God, he wants to kiss that puckered mouth while Brandon was thinking. He always looked so cute with the off-centered way he put his lips. “That is the estate Steve owns, or will when he is 18.”

                Brandon’s jaw drops, shocked that someone as young as Steve owns or will own that huge estate. “The huge one with all the guards and the huge mansion? That’s his?”

                Eddie nods with a coy look on his face. One that Brandon always thought was sexy and innocent at the same time, peering at him under his curly black bangs.

                “Holy shit.” Brandon mutters, looking at the floor while processing things. “My parents figure he just has some extra money to invest with them, not that he is like loaded!”

                “The fact he lent Uncle Wayne money to get started again in construction never made them wonder?”

                “I don’t think they figured a loan is the same as outright investing, to be honest.” Brandon replies smiling. “They don’t think like that since they are doing well enough to raise us all, but it isn’t like they have the money to expand the coffee shop without having taken a loan or Steve investing. You count your envelope yet?”

                “Yeah.” Eddie answers Brandon, looking surprised. “Have you?”

                “Yup. He gave me two thousand dollars. Holy shit.” Brandon replies, ready to fall over. “I only had three hundred to spend before!”

“I had five hundred if I spent it all here, but I wanted to get us lunch too. He gave me two thousand as well.” Eddie says, shaking his head with his dark curls whipping back and forth. “He’s fucking crazy.”

                “Is he like trying to buy our friendship or something?”

                “I am positive he isn’t.” Eddie replies. “His asshole father was the type to hold that over people’s heads, but Steve, no. He wanted to and he can, so he did. Just don’t mention the amount or knowing he’s loaded. He doesn’t want people to know or make a big deal, or like him for the wrong reasons.”

                “I understand that. I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t setting myself up here by taking it.”

                “I get that, but he really is a good guy. Even though his supposed parents are, well were royal fucks, he is more like his grandparents who mostly acted like normal people who just happened to be lucky and have money.”

                Steve and James park in the garage for the mall. They walked into the high end boutique he remembers going to, but they pretty much turned around and walked out. Steve could tell immediately he wouldn’t find anything like what he is looking for. Once parked at the mall, but before they got out of the car, Steve asked James’s opinion on Brandon. The main one being if he seems like he is into guys.

                “Keep in mind, I am not the final judge on anything.” James cautiously words what he is about to say. “However, whether he is into guys or not? I would say yes, or at least he is into Eddie, and Eddie is definitely into him. If they weren’t talking about something, or looking at each other a bit too intensely to be a friendly look, one would look at the other until the other turned to look at him, then they would look away.”

                “Okay, at least I am not off base thinking that. Now I am not revealing anything I know for fact because that is just wrong to out someone.” Steve replies, the seriousness with which he says that carrying through his voice and the expression on his face. “Every time, which is not a lot since I have been kept locked away like Rapunzel…”

                James laughs at that comment, especially since Steve’s hair has gotten longer in the last almost two months, maybe letting a snort slip out.

                Steve started laughing pushing James away with a shove to his shoulder. “Oh my God. You just snorted.” And he laughs for another few seconds. “Okay, okay, but during my lockdown, the few times I saw them together, I got the feeling they were kind of eye fucking each other, but I am not the best at picking up social cues like that.”

                “I didn’t notice that.” James says sarcastically. “You also need lessons in subtlety before you look at some guy in Podunk Hawkins the wrong way and get yourself in trouble. People will kill you or beat you half to death there if they think you are gay.” He adds, as a warning.

“Yeah, I know. I am sorry about that by the way. I didn’t mean any offense, and honestly didn’t know.” Steve tells James even if he still thinks he is hot. “For the record, I’m not 100% gay. I just like what I like, regardless of whether they are a guy or a girl.”

“No offense taken, Steve. Or do I need to call you Mr. Harrington now that you are my boss?” James jokes.

Steve shoves his shoulder again. “I would kill you if you call me Mr. Harrington. It reminds me too much of Dick, who I hope is flowing through a sewer in Italy right now.”

“Harsh. Are you serious?”

“Yup. I told my Nonna to flush his ashes down the toilet where he belongs. Aside from ripping off the company, he was a terrible man to be around or talk to… well, get yelled at by over the phone during a semi-monthly phone call. I swear he would call just to yell at me for being a black mark on the Harrington name, and he barely let me speak more than a dozen words.” Steve says, looking down at his hands in his lap so James doesn’t see how much his ghost haunts Steve.

“Wow, he’s an even bigger asshole than I thought, and I already thought he was a huge one. Sorry you had to go through that. Smitty never wanted you to feel like we were watching you, so we kind of stayed well hidden in the woods, just making sure you were physically safe.”

“I understand. I don’t think anyone realized quite how big a prick he was until he got exposed by the IRS and SEC, except for me and maybe a few people that worked for him.” Steve states quietly, still looking down at his hands in his lap, feeling a little sorry for himself.

“Okay, enough dark talk. Let’s get our perky butts into the mall and start finding you some clothes.” James shoves Steve’s shoulder this time.

Steve looks up, his eyes haunted and sad, but trying to sound happy. “Okay, let’s go crazy in here, and seriously, if I ask your opinion on something, tell me the truth.”

“Will do, sir.” James throws a goofy looking salute in just to lift Steve’s spirits.

They get out of the car chuckling, and head into the mall where Steve intends to do some serious shopping. James is multitasking, eyes seemingly everywhere, but still carrying on a conversation with Steve.

Steve whispers a question to James. “Is there an area where like there are gay restaurants and clubs and whatnot in Indianapolis, or does everyone drive up to Boystown in Chicago?”

“Yes, of course Indianapolis has a gay district. I think every city does. It isn’t really big, but there are some good restaurants and clubs to go to. Part of it is behind the building with your company in it.”

James is obviously unaware that Steve actually owns the building with the company in it and much of the block behind and in front of it. Steve isn’t about to tell him he own a chunk of the buildings in the district, but he finds it pretty funny. As they walk through the mall doors, they enter into a department store. James is about to keep going through it to the exit when Steve stops him. He wants to see the clothes they carry for regular teenagers. Of course he would need some dress up clothes too, but he was thinking aside from needing coats, sneakers, winter boots, gloves, scarves and hats, he would also look at khakis and some dress shirts, but he really wanted to go back to school in January wearing things he liked that fit in and weren’t so preppy. Some jeans, t-shirts with logos, both short and long sleeve, sweatshirts, and hoodie type things. Basically, the kind of clothes that would give Angellica a heart attack.

While James stood by, Steve picks out his favorite jeans – button fly Levis – in a couple of shades of blue, and a few pairs in black. He didn’t want anything too revealing since he has a whole lot he wanted unseen, mainly “sua terza tappa” (his third leg) as they would say in Italian. He knew finding clothes that showed off his nice ass tended to reveal what he was packing, but he could usually tuck or hide it somehow, but not always. It really seemed to depend on the clothes. The jeans, in the size that made his ass look great made it hard to hide the front. James is standing right outside the dressing room, so Steve asks him to step in and help.

James took one look, and his eyes keep drifting down, hard as he tries. “Steve, those pants are indecent, and why’d you call me in here when you have a hard on.”

Steve rolled his eyes at him and gave him a sarcastic look. “I am nowhere near hard, and that is my problem. How can I make these jeans look OK. I am tucked and all that, but it isn’t working.”

James thinks a minute, tapping his chin with his index finger. “Okay, I think we just need to get you some underwear that will, um, fit snugger. I’ll show you the options and let you pick, but they don’t allow you to try on underwear.”

“Alright, I will trust you and not be concerned with what I can’t hide. I’ll let the undies do the work.”

James nods and steps back outside. Steve kind of wishes he would look around out front of the men’s dressing rooms instead of by his, but maybe he will relax a bit when he realizes no one recognizes him. Steve realizes wearing boxers today was probably a mistake.

When Steve finished trying on clothes, asking James’s opinion on several articles he wasn’t sure about, he has a huge “buy” pile, and a small “return” pile. The dressing room attendant lets him leave both piles with her as Steve goes underwear shopping with James as well as sweater and patterned dress shirt shopping.

James also suggested a few turtlenecks in case he needed to hide anything on his neck. The what remaining unspoken. An hour later, they left the store, with the clothes and accessories paid for, and went out to the other stores in search of some variety of clothing but especially outerwear. Steve didn’t like the coat selection at the department store. Steve tells James as they went from store to store to try on something if he liked it. His treat for James being stuck just watching him all day. Every once in a while James tries something on. Usually in stores that were empty or close to empty, and he made Steve stand right outside the dressing room just in case. There are a couple of items James seems to like until he looks at the price tag. As soon as he put them down, Steve would pick them up and hide them in his pile of clothes to try. He hides them in his “buy” pile and makes sure it gets bagged separately.  The last items Steve finds are a couple of coats and other cold weather gear. James keeps eying a leather jacket that Steve convinces him to try on to see if it fits well and he likes the cut. It is a black jacket with navy trim on the edges of the pockets. Steve insists on seeing it. The leather is buttery soft and it looks like it was made for James. The bulge from his gun wasn’t even visible. Again, James seemed enamored of it, but once he looked at the price, he put it back, and Steve grabbed it. He also found a pair of navy blue leather gloves, and a cashmere scarf and hat he snuck in his “buy” pile. Since James always kept his back to Steve at the register so he could look around the store (and not see how much Steve was spending), it was easy to slip the things James likes in.

As they finish, it is about four. James needs his hands free, so Steve is carrying a few bags, most left back in the department store security office as a courtesy, they said. In reality it is probably how much Steve spent there, which was not insignificant. When they walk by Sam Goody, Steve decides to look if there is anything he or Ellie might want. He almost immediately spots Eddie and Brandon. They are looking closer than they were when they dropped them off several doors down from the mall. Maybe they finally talked? Steve figured it would be obvious once they were in the car. They are looking at Metal CDs since Steve bought Eddie the high end stereo with a CD player he has for Christmas, as well as a Sam Goody gift certificate so he could buy some of his favorite albums in CD format. The money for DnD supplies is an extra gift since he wanted them to not worry about money while shopping there. Brandon is holding a couple of cassettes for himself since he doesn’t have a CD player, while Eddie has about a dozen CDs. They must not have blown all the money on DnD stuff. On the way in, he gave the cashier a couple hundred dollars to pay for whatever they chose, and if they went over he would pay before he left or pick up the change. Steve also flips through some CDs for himself since almost everything blew up or burned. He picks a few of Hopper’s favorites in CD and the same with Ellie. He tells James, again, to get what he wants, but James was waiting until he gets a CD player, but Steve convinced him to get some of the CDs he wanted now while Steve was buying, so he picked a few out. Between the four of them, they obviously spend more than four hundred dollars, but not as much as Steve expected. When they walk by a Radio Shack on the way out, Steve asked the guys to wait outside with the bags since he needed something quick for Ellie. There wasn’t anyone in the store so it wasn’t a problem for James, and Eddie and Brandon were in their own little world.

Steve saw what he wanted in the window, and told the clerk who gets one and rings it up without anyone seeing what it is. He had seen a nice boombox with a CD player and dual cassette player, so he was picking that up for James since he was saving for one. With his purchase in a large bag, he rejoined the group, and they head back to get the stuff at the department store where they gladly had 2 employees grab the bags Steve, Brandon, and Eddie couldn’t carry. Eddie made some joke about leaving something for others to buy, but they are all aware he is replacing almost everything he owned, clothes wise, for cold and somewhat mild weather. Eddie and Brandon kept their bags with them in the back while Steve’s purchases (with the bags for James off to one side) somehow fit in the trunk. Steve asked if anyone wanted an early supper but by now they all are ready to go back to Hawkins. Brandon and Eddie tried to give Steve back the extra money from the store, but Steve told them to keep it for whatever they want.

They drop Eddie and Brandon at the Lover’s Lake house and headed over to Hopper’s cabin. On the way, James turns to Steve.

“Did you notice your friends are a lot closer than when we got to Indy?” James asks.

“I certainly did. I hope that means they finally figured it out.” Steve stated with a touch of optimism.

“I think they did.” James told him sounding very sure. “They were holding hands most of the car ride back, but trying to hide it under a jacket.”

“Thank God. I really didn’t want to play games and Eddie is one of the nicest guys I know. He deserves it. I was trying not to get involved since I wasn’t 100% sure about Brandon, and Eddie has never told me he is gay, though I know he is.”

The guard opens the gate and drops the plate as soon as he sees the BMW. Both Steve and James wave to him. Steve parks in front of the cabin, gives James his keys and starts handing him bags to carry in while he picks up a bunch. One more trip and almost all of Steve’s things were inside. James offers to get the rest, but Steve said he would and walk James out, as he was sure he was done for the day. James tiredly nodded. Steve looked in the trunk and said he could use James’s help. He hands James his items, plus the Radio Shack bag.

“Okay.” Steve sighs. “That is all of it, and all that is your stuff. Thank you for everything, especially the help with my situation in the department store.”

“I didn’t pick out this much.” James protests, confused by how much was there.

“Yes you did, you just put all of it except the Radio Shack stuff back when you looked at the prices. It really is the least I can do, and you now owe me a trip to the district sometime. Cool?”

“Cool.” James said while nodding. “I’ll definitely go up there with you one evening, and you really didn’t need to do this. Thank you.”

“You are most welcome.” Steve smiles, slams the trunk lid, opens James’s car door, and trots into the cabin.

James gets in the car, pushing the bags over, when one of the bags tipped over with the leather jacket he loves and matching leather glove, plus the cashmere hat and scarf. He also looked in the Radio Shack bag and saw the CD player. He got back out of the car and walked up the cabin steps to ring the doorbell.

Steve answers, having run to the door from his bedroom. “What’s the matter? Your car did not start?” Concern laces through his voice.

“Nope.” James said a smile a mile wide. He knew Steve was alone or else he would never have said what he said next. “I can’t believe you got me a CD player and the leather jacket. Now I feel like you’re my sugar daddy and I owe you sexual favors… remember, I saw what you are trying to hide.” He let his eyes drift south of Steve’s belt.

Steve laughs. “Get the hell out of here you nut. Geez, you do more than enough already. Just take me to the gay district some weekend, and we are more than even.”

“Seriously though, thank you again Steve. I would have never been able to buy that jacket and I love it.” James replied in all sincerity. “I’m not like most of the single guys that live in a studio in the gatehouse. I have my own apartment, for obvious reasons, and my own car so no one tracks the mileage, and the estate pays well, but you can only do so much with one income.“

“I know, I know. I wish I could have them pay just you more, but then it isn’t fair to the others. You’re welcome for the jacket, man. It was my pleasure. Consider it a bonus. You potentially risk your life protecting me and you look really good in it. You’ll have a boyfriend in no time now.” Steve laughs as he closes the door. James was a great guy, but he really needs to find someone his own age, even if he isn’t jailbait now that he is 16, going on 17.            

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

I Am Just A New Boy, A Stranger in This Town

                The morning after the trip to Indianapolis, Steve is up bright and early. He has one more load of laundry to do before all his washable clothes he purchased yesterday are clean. He never wears anything new without washing it since you never know who may have tried it on before you bought it, and not everyone has great hygiene. He also has several things to drop off at the dry cleaners, which Hopper said he will do since he has to bring in 2 of his uniforms to get stains out of. Steve knows what they are, but he doesn’t particularly care to know whose blood it is, and why it is on them. The likely answer is car accidents, but he still gets grossed out thinking of other ways he could have gotten the rust-red colored stains on his uniforms, especially having just come through the holidays which are a nightmare in some families. Alcohol plus arguments are never a good combination.

                With James’s directions plus the recommended underwear, Steve actually felt good tucked away in them unlike before when they were always uncomfortable or pinching or squishing things. Today is supposed to be upper 20s to around 30, and the sun glare off the snow coming into the kitchen as he makes breakfast is blinding if he looks out the window with the curtain pulled back. He will definitely need his new sunglasses outside today. Snow glare may not sound like a big deal, but when you are driving, getting blinded even for a few seconds could cause an accident, and he already promised today would be the day he would take his sister wherever she wanted to go. It will be Steve’s first day out in town, and he is hoping no one offers their sympathy on the assholes Richard and Angelica. Given most knew he was left home alone from a young age and that Dick had essentially stolen from Steve, he expects most will leave him alone or ask how he is. Hopper, shockingly, agreed with no arguments. He only wants Steve to make sure that other than if she is using the bathroom, he will keep an eye on Ellie.

Hopper is sitting at the breakfast bar drinking coffee while Steve is finishing their breakfast. Ellie won’t be up for another hour or two, so he made himself and Hopper scrambled eggs and toast, as well as cut up fresh fruit, which is essentially a staple at all meals now, even dessert.

                Steve only made hash browns or home fries and bacon for Hopper on his day off. He is trying to get Hopper to eat healthier, even if he doesn’t lose weight, and be in better shape for Ellie’s sake. The gradual transition, while it broke part of Steve’s heart for Ellie to look at Hopper more as a parent and not looking at Steve for guidance, is pretty much complete. He is sure she will still miss him when he moves out, but it won’t be devastating like it would have been before, and Steve is still going to check in on her while Hopper is at work, make nightly dinner most nights, and be within a few hundred yards of the cabin, and would stay here or Ellie would stay with him if Hopper gets stuck at work. Steve will love to continue being the little family unit they are, as he really has taken to Hopper as a father figure, and of course he loves Ellie and will do anything for her, but they need to learn to live with just the two of them. Steve wishes he was old enough to adopt and care for Ellie, but he isn’t and that is not something he can do at this point in his life, even if he has the money to do pretty much what he wants. So the best he can do is live a stone’s throw away, and have dinner with them (or her if Hopper has to work late), and let Hopper and Ellie figure out how they want their father-daughter relationship to be. Steve is staying as close as he can to help Ellie with the things Hopper doesn’t know about and hopefully never will. They will also be able to exercise their powers together once the guards back off or Steve’s house is built. For now, they are only able to do little things when Hopper is out or working. It is mostly too cold to go up to the loft, so any practice done is in the house.

                After Hopper leaves for work, Steve started the dryer up again to finish his last load of new clothes. He stopped it when the clothes were still damp to prevent wrinkles while he made breakfast. Technically, he doesn’t have to make breakfast, but he feels like he needs to get Hopper eating healthier for Ellie’s sake, plus he is not charging Steve rent and won’t take money for groceries or utilities except long distance calls overseas to Nonna. They haven’t been talking as much lately since Nonna has been busy with work as always, plus has been seeing Angelica every day. Steve hasn’t asked about her once, not really caring, though Nonna mentioned in one call that she is worse off than they thought, and has frequent physical (and mental) rehab to try and have her hold on to what is left. The phone rings and Steve grabs it before it can ring again. It is Wayne updating Steve that the engineer finished evaluating the coffee shop, and they know how they have to reinforce it now, plus all the permits have been issued, so next Monday he will start construction in the empty store, and once that is done, renovate the current coffee shop, then join the two. Steve thanks him for the update, and hangs up.

                Steve goes out on the front porch to have a cigarette since Ellie is still sleeping. Unless she changes her mind, she has been watching the boys play video games the last day and a half, and they all decided (more likely compromised) on showing Ellie the arcade today. The “Party” slept at Joyce’s last night so Steve can pick them all up there around noon, then they’ll hang out at the Arcade, maybe teach Ellie to play some games if she wants. Steve is thinking he will take them out for milkshakes at Benny’s after, then drop the boys back at Joyce’s. Joyce is going to start working again at Melvald’s when school starts again. Her first month will be just during school hours, then she will go back full time. She doesn’t need to, thanks to the hefty monthly stipend the government pays her, but she is getting restless being home all the time, and is for once, putting a substantial amount into a savings account since the stipends won’t continue forever. Even though she will get a settlement check at some point when she and Sam negotiate the terms in exchange for her NDA, Hopper told her not to sign anything until she was back in her own furnished house so she won’t get stiffed, and to let him review it first.

                While Steve is folding his clothes from the dryer, Ellie stumbles out of her room, heading for a shower and getting ready for her first day out with her brother. When Steve has put his clothes away, and he hears the shower shut off, he puts 2 Eggo’s in the toaster for Ellie, a bowl of fruit and syrup on the counter. He doesn’t start the toaster since she is sometimes dressed in 2 minutes, sometimes in 20. Steve knows he will take his own time getting ready today. Since it is his first time out in Hawkins in almost 2 months, and he has basically a whole new wardrobe to wear, he wants to look as good as possible in his own style. His hair has grown a bit longer than he’d like and he should have gotten it cut yesterday, but he already had so much to do and didn’t want to keep James too long after his shift technically ended, even though he got overtime. After he had his hair to a point he deemed “acceptable”, since his old style looked really bad with his hair this long, he needs to pick out which clothes to wear. He can hear Ellie scrounging around in the living-dining room, so he comes out and checks on her. She swapped out the plain Eggo’s Steve put in the toaster, and has toasted chocolate chip ones instead. She has moved everything to the breakfast bar, and is sitting in her usual seat. He slides into the next seat and gives her a kiss on her temple. Her hair is growing out enough now that Steve can tell it is going to be pretty curly. Steve had trimmed off just the split ends right before Christmas, and he showed her how to take care of her hair with the right shampoo and conditioner (and some guidance from Joyce, who asked Dustin’s mother since he has very curly hair). Claudia Henderson, Dustin’s mother, also mentioned using warm rollers to soften the curls while making them curlier, which obviously her Dusty-Bin would not allow. That’s why he always wore a hat. Even though Ellie wouldn’t need them yet, Joyce is bringing several different sized warm rollers with her tomorrow for Steve’s lesson tomorrow.

                Steve asks Ellie a bit about the Arcade, and Ellie says the guys told her they sell food there as well as drinks, and had a lot of different video games and even some non-video ones, like a basketball game and one she forgot the name of where you roll balls up a ramp into holes for points (skee ball). She is pleased with Steve’s idea of taking everyone out for milkshakes afterwards, especially because she’ll get to see Benny again. Hopper has said he will take her there a couple of times but never got to it when Benny was working. Steve calls ahead, and Benny tells him he will be close by, and he can ask Wayne to get him if they don’t see him since he has started the expansion on Benny’s. After Wayne saw all the unused space in the upstairs of the apartment, as Benny really only used the downstairs, He renovated the second floor and added a kitchen. He changed the layout a bit to give Benny a large living-dining room like Hopper’s, and a good sized bedroom. They decided to move the diner kitchen all the way back into a good part of the downstairs, but it would allow him to expand the kitchen and even add some seating there as well as where the old kitchen was. By not expanding the building, which would have been more expensive, it allowed Benny to buy new kitchen fixtures, and add a real grill. Now he would have 2 griddles, the grill, 3 deep fryers, and 2 commercial sized refrigerators and a separate freezer. He would still have his storeroom, and the door into the kitchen from outside. The parking lot would be expanded, gravel for now, asphalt in the spring, to match the increased seating space. Wayne is working on the new kitchen now that Benny has moved into the new upstairs. The last step will be to the full opening of the wall to the kitchen, but a set of doors would have to suffice while the old kitchen is removed and the new counter and seating added. It would almost double his seating space, and more than double the kitchen, which was already cramped, as he needed 2 cooks and at least one if not two assistants now, and was unable to fit them currently, so the ones there were overworked. Some of the old kitchen equipment Wayne earmarked for the bakery kitchen at A&N.

Ellie and Steve have a good talk while she eats and he has more coffee. Ellie is finally seeing enough of other houses, stores, and of course the Police Station, that she has some ideas she didn’t before of what she wants in “her” loft in the barn. Steve is making notes in his chicken scratch handwriting, which is one of the things Joyce will work with him to improve. Hopper has already notified the school that Steve had recently been diagnosed as dyslexic, and he has a private tutor who will discuss any changes that need to be made for him if they are not already aware. Since teachers are due back next week on Monday for the first day of school they will be informed then and Joyce offered to set up a seminar on working with dyslexic students one morning or afternoon. Steve called Robin to see if she wanted to come or meet them out at some point today, but her relatives that came into town for Christmas are leaving later today, so she needs to be around her family for one last day. Barb is still out of town, and Eddie already has plans with Brandon for today. So it will be Steve alone with the kids in a video arcade, God help him. Ellie keeps going with details she would like if they could do it. Steve hopes he hasn’t missed anything she was talking about when he zoned out briefly, but promises he would relay what he wrote down to Wayne when they hit the planning and building stage. Just to ensure he hadn’t missed anything, he read what he wrote back to Ellie.

After Ellie finishes her breakfast and want list for the loft, she takes her plates into the kitchen, rinses them, and puts them in the dishwasher. She decides she wants to wear her brunette hair that was a bit below her shoulders. So she tells Steve she is going into her room to style her hair. Steve has no idea what she wants to do with it, but offers to help if she needs it. She just needs to come get him in his room, where he will be getting ready. He puts the clothes he folded away, and starts selecting his outfit. He chose his black waterproof work boots since they gave him a non-preppy look and were not the white Nikes he usually wore. He picked out his new pale blue jeans, which were tight in the seat and legs, but didn’t look obscene of too showy combined with the underwear he bought. He decided to layer a tight but warm thermal shirt under a black graphic t-shirt that fit him just right, topped off with his merino wool lined black leather bomber jacket and matching gloves. He also put concealer on his tattoo  earlier and put on a new leather wrist cuff he bought. Steve feels like he looks good in an understated sexy way rather than the old preppy look he used to dress in. He honestly does not feel like the same person he was two months ago. Money aside, he is now legally and financially an adult, found a sister he thought had died, and is living with the Police Chief in a cabin in the woods instead of a mansion in Loch Nora, and he knew things that go bump in the night and eat people are real. He also has friends and a family that he loves having around, even the brats. His life, while still in transition, suits him better than life as “King Steve” with Tommy and Carol and never ending weekend parties ever did.

Steve let Smitty know the plans for today so the safety patrol at Casa Hopper can be reduced, and he can do what he needs for protection while Steve was out. As long as they didn’t try and force him to have a bodyguard with him in Hawkins, he is happy. Steve does have a small panic button he has to carry, as a compromise, in case something happens. Smitty is also having a smaller walkie talkie he can carry and conceal while in Hawkins made since it would need much less range. It will also have a small shocker device built in to temporarily disable anyone who attacked him until help arrived. He also still has to take his tracking pills every day unless he wants one implanted, which wasn’t going to happen. There is no way on the face of the earth they are implanting a tracker chip in his head. It would be just under the skin. He would rather take a pill every day, which gives him the choice of whether he wants to be tracked or not. Steve is just hoping he doesn’t go overboard with security measures when he goes back to school. Especially if, God forbid, anyone in school is to connect increased security to him, which would most likely be Tommy and Carol. Steve doesn’t trust them even though they have a truce with Eddie, Robin, and Barb, and have defended Steve in the cafeteria and halls at times. He hopes it continues, but they are not the same people they were and Steve is not who he was. For the time being, Tommy and Carol are co-Regents of the school as a pair, and Steve is happy to let them keep running it though he is wondering if other students will still listen to them when ‘Just Steve’ is back at school, and if they are still acting like ‘enforcers’.

Steve dresses himself, checking his hair and appearance in the mirror, and pleased with what he sees. He is a little undecided about what to do with his hair long term now that he can go get it cut anytime. He put his boots and jacket by the door since they do not wear shoes in the house. Steve half wishes he was going out in the gay district in Indianapolis looking like this, and half of him wishes he were going to a regular bar or something. The clothes Steve has on definitely accentuate his tall and slender body as well as his thigh muscles and chest and arms, none of which are huge, but they really do look good and are a good size for his overall swimmer’s build, and they are solid muscle. Steve was on the Swim team, and was co-captain his last year, but he had to choose between it and basketball, and since he liked basketball more, he stopped his swim training and has focused on basketball since. Steve is really good at basketball, but not great. Sadly, that makes him the best player on the team, so they elected him captain. He isn’t sure if he will still be captain when he returns since he has been out so long, and also abdicated his throne. He doesn’t really care, as long as he still is allowed to start and not be benched for the time he missed. At least he could move around more, and even could now. The lack of activity the last 6 or 8 weeks has him feeling all kinds of tense. He feels the itch to exercise and do more than sit around and watch the kids or hang with his friends.

At any rate, Steve is thinking of taking a drive over to A&N tomorrow. It’s been way too long since he visited in person, and he would love to hear their plans for the expansion and bakery. He also wants to get different samples and blends to take to Gio’s and Enzo’s, as doesn’t want them carrying the same coffee as Benny, should they decide to. He also promised Ellie a trip to some clothing and shoe stores before he started school again. Barb and Robin agreed to come along as Ellie’s cheerleading squad. Unless something looked bad on her, in which case they would try and help her look better in it, they will mostly just tell her everything looks great. It is Ellie’s first time picking out her own clothes, and Steve made sure they understood how big a deal it is to her. For about the millionth time, Steve wishes she had a pre-teen female friend. As much as Barb and Robin love Ellie, and want to help her out with shopping, it isn’t the same as someone her age giving her feedback so she seemed like any other kid. Steve was fine with the boys as friends since Ellie fits right in with their weirdness, but a girlfriend her age would be good for her. Steve really is trying to get as many things done as he can with Ellie before school starts again. She’ll be home alone most of the day again, and she isn’t used to that anymore. Barb stocked her up with books to read, workbooks, and educational as well as entertaining videotapes so she won’t be totally alone with nothing to do. Plus Ellie is still cleaning the house about every day or every other day.

Joyce is driving the boys to the Arcade, so Steve only has to get himself and Ellie there. Afterwards, he is driving the kids home, so they will have plenty of time to swing by Benny’s for shakes. Thank goodness the boys are small so he knows all 4, while not the safest thing, will fit in his back seat. Will is on the small side, and Mike is thin, so they should be able to share the middle seat belt. If he starts driving the kids around regularly, Steve will need a bigger vehicle. He doesn’t want to ever drive a minivan or station wagon, but he knows there are some others that have 3 rows of seats. Not many vehicles, but a few. Maybe something like the Cherokee with another seat. Something like that should be pretty easy for Smitty to get done. At any rate, they are supposed to meet the ‘Party’ at noon. Steve is bringing a bunch of singles and five dollar bills with him since Joyce said Arcade has machines that make change for those denominations. Steve didn’t need anyone to tell him the food would be kind of greasy and gross… basic snack bar food, so he planned on skipping the food and just getting a soda. Steve starts his BMW and moves it from the barn to the front of the cabin while it warms up. Ellie loves the snow but hates the cold otherwise. Steve understands. It is her first winter out, and the lab was always a consistent temperature year round, and it takes some getting used to.

Ellie uses her hair iron to make her hair wavy today. She put on jeans, probably with thermal underwear under them, a heavy cashmere turtleneck sweater, her puffy down jacket, and pink hat, scarf and mittens, and her fur lined boots that came up to mid-calf over her jeans. She is definitely overdressed considering it is around 30 degrees, but it will probably be comfortable for her. Steve is outside smoking by his car. He has the seat warmers on and once the heat starts coming out, which should be about the same time as when he finishes his cigarette, he’ll get Ellie. She has been talking about going out with Steve for weeks. She was happy she could go out, but knows it bothered Steve to be stuck at home. Steve gets Ellie from the cabin and opens the car door for her, helping her with her seatbelt, and they drive off towards town. He waves to the man in the booth when he lowers the metal plate and raised up the wooden arm of the gate. The security agent stood in the middle of the drive, blocking them from leaving until Steve rolls down his window.

“Mr. Harrington, thank you for stopping to talk to me.” The agent said with a bit of nervousness. He was leaning down with his hands on his knees. “Oh, good morning Ms. Hopper.” He gives Ellie a bright smile and she waves back to him.

“Please, call me Steve. Mr. Harrington was the shithead they peeled off the sidewalk in West Berlin.” Steve tells him, smiling while he does.

“Okay, Steve.” He says smiling genuinely, any trace of nervousness gone now. “I’m new here. My name is Philip, or if you prefer, Mr. McCracken. Your choice. I don’t want to delay you but I wanted to thank you for the breakroom-trailer.” He points at the fence, where the trailer is set up. “I started just after Thanksgiving, and the difference between not having a place to go on our breaks and having one is really nice, and I appreciate you supplying that for us. Other employers are usually not so generous.” He peers down at his shoes apparently a little embarrassed.

“It’s the least I could do, honestly. You and the other agents patrolling the property are protecting me, and wouldn’t be away from the main office otherwise, so I thought at least you deserved a break area, and somewhere you could rest if you work double shifts and on breaks.”

“Well, I am sure you have somewhere to be, Steve.” Phil looks at him this time. “I think I can speak for everyone, and thank you for providing it for us.”

“You are welcome.” Steve reaches his hand out the car window, so Phil shakes it, smiles again, and says his goodbyes to Ellie and Steve.

Steve pushes the button to roll his window up as he drives away.

“You got him a whole trailer, Steve? Is it like the one we were living in? It doesn’t look the same.” Ellie asks, unaware of Steve’s “gift” to the agents until now.

“Not just him. It’s for all the security agents that are over here rather than at the main estate.” Steve started. “They didn’t have a place to go to warm up or take a break in over here, and that wasn’t nice.” Steve explained as simply as he could. Ellie was getting better with recognizing the nuances in emotions, but sometimes simple is best.

“Oh. That makes sense.” Ellie replies. She stays quiet the rest of the ride, looking out the car window at the woods and then the town going by.

                Steve wishes he could watch the town go by, just for a minute or two, to see it again. It has been months since he saw the display window in Melvald’s, or what is new at Radio Shack, or today’s specials on the board at the diner. All the little things that are a part of Hawkins, for better or worse. Today it was filling Steve with a feeling of warmth, like finally coming home after a long time away. He is tempted to drive up Cornwallis into Loch Nora and see if everything has truly been cleaned up at the old house that Dick built, and see how much room there is to work with for the new houses, but he doesn’t want to take Ellie up there while they were on a day out together and meeting her friends at Arcade. Who the hell lacks the creativity to just call an arcade “Arcade”? It’s like calling a restaurant “Eat”, Steve thinks to himself. As he pulls in, he sees Joyce’s Jeep in the lot with the little shitheads in it waiting for them. After Steve parks, the boys pile out and Ellie runs around the BMW to meet them between the Jeep and BMW. Joyce is still a little paranoid about leaving Will without adult-ish supervision since his disappearance. He wasn’t one to tell people how they should and shouldn’t react to trauma, but he knows the other three boys would fight tooth and nail if anyone or anything tried to hurt one of them, especially Will, who is the smallest of them all. Joyce lowers her window and says a quick hello to Steve and she will see him when he drops them back at her place around 5:00, then she leaves them all in Steve’s hands.

                Steve opens Arcade’s door and holds it for the 5 kids then enters last. He hasn’t been in here before but the games are really loud. He wonders if they are like Dustin, and don’t have a volume control. Will and Ellie stick together, watching from the edges more than being in the middle of the “Party”. They pick out a table on the side of the place near the games, and dump all their jackets, hats, and gloves or mittens on the chairs, except one for Steve to sit in. He grabs a soda from the snack counter on the other side of the divider and takes a seat at the table, keeping an eye on the kids. Dustin makes a beeline for a game called “Dig Dug” that a red headed girl is playing. Dustin places a quarter on the machine, apparently Arcade code for “I’m next”, and starts watching Mike play some driving game. Will and Ellie are watching the red head girl play her round of Dig Dug. Steve sees the back of a curly haired blond boy reading a book with his back to Steve, occasionally looking up to see what the red head is doing. As Steve looks back at the blond guy, he thinks he sees him quickly looking away from Steve. He grabs his jacket from the top of the pile on the closest chair and rifles through the pockets. Finding his cigarettes in it, he puts the jacket on and steps out front to smoke, keeping an eye on Ellie through the front window.

                Steve hears a noise like breaking glass come from the parking lot, and turns around to find the source. He can’t see anyone vandalizing any of the cars, or messing around, so he turns back towards the Arcade and Ellie just as the blond guy steps out the door. Steve pulls a cigarette out of his pack and fishes around his pocket for his lighter. He’s about to go over to his car and grab a pack of matches that he always keeps in there for situations just like this when a voice to his left asks if he needs a light. He turns and sees the blond guy from inside holding out his zippo lighter and smiling. Steve lights his cigarette off the flame and thanks him, getting his first good look at the guy. His voice is deep and just the right pitch that it feels like it is vibrating in his crotch. His hair is a curly blond mullet, his skin a golden brown tan, his eyes are an almost shocking blue like off the islands in the Caribbean, surrounded with long black lashes that almost make him look delicate. He has one ear pierced and a small diamond stud in it. From what Steve can tell with the other boy’s coat zipped up, he is well built, standing an inch or two shorter than Steve with jeans so tight they look painted on. Steve feels a heat in his belly working up to his chest he is trying to ignore.

                “Thanks for the light man. I must have left my lighter at home.” Steve says with a slight nod of his head. He offers his hand to the other boy. “Steve Harrington Hopper. Nice to meet you.”

                “Billy Hargrove.” The blond says gripping Steve’s hand. “We just moved to town yesterday.”

                “That would explain the dark tan in December.” Steve giggles like a little schoolgirl and immediately slaps a hand over his mouth. Billy either didn’t notice or chose to ignore it. Steve hopes he didn’t hear it. “You have a big family here with you?”

                “Just me, my sister, well, technically stepsister, father, and evil stepmother.” He says, smirking and huffing out a bit of a laugh. “How about you?”

                “Just me, my sister, and her father, who is letting me live with them for now.” Steve says looking down at the sidewalk.

                “Don’t live with your parents?” Billy asks sounding genuinely curious.

                “Nope. Maybe I’ll explain that someday. It’s a long story, but Hopper has been really good to me while I am waiting for my house to be ready.” He replies, feeling a little embarrassed. “I have another place I could stay on my own, but it is too big for one person, so it’d be stupid to live there for now.”

                Billy looked at him out the side of his eye while both looked in through the window. “So you’re 18?”

                “16, I’ll be 17 next month, but I’m an emancipated minor. Technically, I can live on my own, but my house burned down, and insurance is paying for a new one to be built, but Chief Hopper is letting me stay with him and my sister until it is ready for me, probably in the summer.”

                “I’m 16 too. I turn 17 in March.” Billy offers. “Must be nice living by yourself.”

                “It can be, but it can also get really lonely. Just curious, since I guess we are both watching our sisters today, well, plus I have a group of her male friends with me too, would you wanna move over to my table inside, we can keep talking, because honestly, I am freezing my nuts off out here.”

                “Yeah, actually that’d be great. Thanks. Wouldn’t want you damaging something as important as your balls out here.” Billy winks at Steve and laughs.

                Steve opens the door and holds it for Billy. He grabs his book and a girl’s jacket, dragging his chair over to Steve’s table.  While Billy is doing that, he spots Keith talking to Dustin and Mike. Keith always hated Steve, well maybe hate is a strong word, but is not fond of Steve, who used to “let” Tommy and Carol tease him about being a world class nerd, his bad skin, and lack of consistent hygiene. He sees Dustin point at Steve, and Steve sees Keith’s eyes following his finger before he looks down at the table. Steve knows Keith is the Manager of Arcade. He hopes Keith is not about to make a scene in front of his new friend and the kids. Keith slams his palms down onto the table which forces Steve to look up.

                “Hello Harrington or should I say King Steve.” Keith sneers as he says it. “It’s been a while.”

                “Hi Keith.” Steve said politely. He knew Keith’s type. Making up for every insecurity and shortcoming by being an asshole with the tiny bit of power he has, and throwing that power around. “It’s just Steve. I’m not king of anything. How have you been?”

                “I’ve been great. Just managing this place and the video store around the corner outside of school.” He brags as Steve expects him to.

                Billy is sitting there watching the verbal volley with Steve acting cool, almost icy towards Keith, and Keith obviously having an ax to grind with Steve.

                “Who’s this guy?” Keith points towards Billy with his chin, but keeping his eyes on Steve, barely acknowledging Billy.

                “Actually, he just moved to town. We’re just both sitting here chatting while our sisters and their friends play games for a while.” Steve replies while keeping his cool. “Just buying some snacks and drinks while we wait for the kids, like any other customers.” Steve adds with an obviously fake smile.

                Billy has decided he had enough of this pimple headed prick throwing his tiny bit of power around. “I always heard so much about mid-western hospitality. I am surprised the owner of this place hasn’t trained you better in customer service, and how the customer is always right, being you are the manager. Do you all the employees treat their customers like this?” Billy ask, still seated and smiling warmly, though the smile does not reach his eyes. “Is the owner around often?” Billy asks politely, looking every bit the All-American well behaved teenager.

                Keith stumbles over his words nervously, trying to respond coherently, while turning bright red with embarrassment. “He um, well, he’s… um, yeah, the manager is usually here Saturdays and Sundays, and during the day Monday through Wednesday.” He reaches a hand out to shake Billy’s hand. “What did Steve say your name was?” Suddenly sounding very warm and in customer service mode. “Is it Billy? Welcome to town.”

                “Yeah, Billy Hargrove.” He says, staring at Keiths hand like a it’s a dead fish, and not moving. “I’ll have to make sure I meet him soon and tell him about this place. I actually just got in town last night so this is my first impression of the town.” He emphasizes, stoking that nervousness in Keith a little more.

                “Well, it was nice to meet you Billy. Maybe I’ll see you around school.” Keith says after withdrawing his unshaken hand. He looks at Steve  dismissively. “Harrington.” Is all he says before turning and walking away from them both, and goes through a door that apparently leads to the back.

                Steve and Billy look at each other trying not to laugh too loudly while snickering. “Dude, that was perfect.” Steve says. “I’m surprised he didn’t pee himself. Did you see how his hand started shaking when you wouldn’t take it?”

                Billy looks at Steve with a lopsided smile that does reach his shocking blue eyes. “I don’t have the energy to deal with little pricks like that who think that little bit of power their job gives them defines them as someone worthwhile. Did he call you King Steve?”

                “Ugh.” Steve exhales hard. “Yeah, some of the kids called me that because my parents had money, and I used to throw a lot of parties. It started as Keg King Steve, and the word ‘keg’ fell off before the end of freshman year.” Steve looks Billy in the eyes, again basking in the ocean blue and long lashes framing them. “I was hoping they would forget the nickname since I have been out for two months, but I guess not. I really hate that name.”

                The red haired girl interrupts them, with Ellie in tow, and Will kind of dawdling behind them. “Hey Billy, Got any more change? I ran out.” She asks nicely, with a smile on her face and the same blue eyes as Billy. “Oh, and this is my new friend Ellie, and Will is back there somewhere. She’s here with her brother too.”

                Billy starts to dig in his pockets. Not finding what he wants mumbles a curse word under his breath. “I think I do in the car. I’ll go out and look.”

                “Cool, thanks. Who is your friend here?” She asks nicely.

                Steve is about to introduce himself when Ellie pipes up. “That’s my big brother Steve.” She says sounding proud. “Steve, this is Maxine, but she says everyone calls her Max.”

                Steve waves and says hello to Max. “I think you heard this is Billy, Ellie.”

                Billy smiles at her and says hello. “I will be right back. I am going to look for some change in my car.” Billy says to Steve more than Max.

                “No no… you already had a bad introduction to the Midwest by Keith. So you are owed a good one.” Steve pulls out two fives and gives one to each girl. He looks over Max’s shoulder. “Hey Will, you okay with money, or you need more?” Steve asks.

                Will finally walks all the way to the table. He looks at Billy and a pink flush immediately covers his face and ears. “In case you didn’t hear, this is Billy, Max’s brother.” Steve introduces them and pulls another five out for Will.

                Billy smiles again and says hello to Will, who says hi back, then finds something interesting to look at on the floor. All three kids wander away.

                “You didn’t have to give Max money. I have plenty of change in the car.” Billy says, sounding slightly offended.

                “I never said you didn’t.” Steve replies. “I just figured while I am pulling money out for the others, I’d hand her some too, otherwise knowing Ellie, she would have given it to Max, and come back to ask for more.”

                “Oh, I get it. Your sister knows just what to do to get her way.” Billy says smiling. “Don’t sweat it, I am the same way with Max, and thanks, even though she didn’t say it.”

                “It’s fine. I wouldn’t have given it to her if it was an issue. I have plenty more. The brats she is with think I am a human ATM.” Steve answers simply, and not sounding like he is bragging. “Since your sister and my sister seem to be getting along, after this we are going to go to the best burger place around for milkshakes, which they excel in too. What time do you have to be home?”

                Billy looks at the big clock on the wall. “Not until 6:00 or so, then I have to make dinner.”

                “Me too.” Steve commiserates for a moment. “Or I could just call Hopper, see what he wants if he’ll be home for dinner, and get it at Benny’s.”

                “Do they have any good salads there?” Billy asks.

                “Yes, and they are huge. I have taken a couple dates there and they always wind up taking at least half home. Benny makes a great Cobb Salad and Chef’s Salad. I have heard the Greek Salad is good too, but I hate Feta Cheese.” Steve tells him, crinkling his nose when he says Feta cheese.

                “Okay, let me call Susan and see if she wants something from there. Is there a phone in here?”

                “Yup. Over in the corner by the snack counter. It’s about as quiet as it gets there. Need change?”

                “Nah, I am going to get a coke too. You want something?”

                “I’d love a coke too.” Steve starts reaching in his pocket.

                “Nah, I’ll get it for you. After you gave Max money to save me a trip outside, it’s the least I can do.” Billy states.

                Steve looks down at the table smiling. He is just being friendly, trying to meet new people and make friends, but something about Billy is giving him butterflies. Not just because he is very handsome and oozing sex appeal, but something deeper. Something about his personality. Billy walks back over to Steve carrying two sodas, and when Steve looks up, Billy smiles at him. Even from a distance Steve can tell it is a genuine smile, with how it reaches his eyes as the corners of his eyes crinkle.

                Billy sets the sodas on the table, takes his seat, and looks at Steve. “The Wicked Witch of the West Coast said Max and I can go for milkshakes, and bring dinner home from the diner.”

                Steve laughs at the nickname. “Is she really that bad?”

                “It depends. When my dad, Neil, isn’t traveling, she is a sweet little thing and so meek, after she tells him how awful I was while he was gone. She is nice to me and Max, as long as we pretend we hate each other and Neil is there, but when he isn’t, she is a nasty manipulative bitch.” Billy finishes up with a frown like he just drank sour milk with chunks.

                Billy seems a bit restless talking about his parents. So Steve makes an offer. “You wanna go out for a smoke?”

Billy nods, so they grab their jackets and drinks and step out front again.

                “Hey, Steve, if I am getting too personal here, you don’t have to answer.” Billy states while looking at the ground and shuffling his feet. “But I was wondering, the doofus manager in there said something and you did too, and I was wondering about things.”

                “Go ahead man. This is a small town so whatever you are thinking, everyone else probably already knows.” Steve replies, trying to put his new friend at ease. Since they are just getting to know each other, he figured questions would come up, and he doesn’t want Billy feeling strange asking, and everything is probably new to him about life around Hawkins.

                “You said your house burned down, and Mr. Customer Service in there mentioned you have missed 2 months of school. Did you or your parents get hurt badly or something?”

                “Actually, no one was home at the time of the fire. I was hiding out, and Dick and Angelica weren’t in the US.” Steve starts slowly. He doesn’t want to just dump information on Billy.

                “You were hiding out? Are you some master criminal at 16 or something?” Billy sounds surprised as he says it.

                “Oh, no, I’m not. Dick, my so-called father was. Well not a master one, but a criminal. He embezzled a shitload of money from the company my, I think, great great grandfather started. So the feds are all over it, so of course, the reporters were trying to track me down for comment, like I know anything about it.” Steve is purposely keeping himself away from company ties, or him turning Dick in.

                “So you will run it someday? Like, that will be yours?”

                “Depends if there is anything left once they figure out exactly how much disappeared, how much can be reclaimed, and if the IRS and SEC even let the company keep operating. Even then, I will probably hire people to run it. I am not a suit and tie guy.” Steve explains.

                “Aw man, that sucks.” Billy sympathetically states. “You could have had this huge company, and you might have nothing. Is Dick in jail now?”

                Steve shakes his head. “Little pieces of him are probably floating around the sewers of West Berlin, and hopefully the rest is in the sewers outside Rome. He jumped out the 16^th floor of a building in West Berlin when the police found him and made a hell of a mess when he landed. He was cremated for obvious reasons, and my  grandmother in Italy asked what I wanted to do with his ashes. I told her to flush them down the toilet.”

                Billy looks at Steve sympathetically, his blue eyes meeting Steve’s Brown ones. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry he’s dead.”

                Steve huffs out a breath, almost a chuckle. “I’m not. He was a horrible person as well as a lousy ‘supposed’ father. Ask some people around town as you get to know them.”

                “Speaking of getting to know the town, I know we are in Nowhere, IN, but there has to be more around here than Arcade and a diner. Maybe you and your sister could show me and Max around a bit?” Billy asks, expecting to be rebuffed.

                “Yeah, we can do that. Well, I definitely can, as long as you don’t mind a few things I need to do in between, including taking Ellie clothes shopping day after tomorrow, and since they seem to be getting along, Max and Ellie will probably love it.” Steve informs him with a smile. There is a whole lot he wouldn’t mind showing Billy, but not all in public, assuming he is not misreading the vibe he is getting.

                “Great!” Billy smiles at Steve. “Let’s swap numbers inside.”

                “You bet. Oh, and don’t say anything in front of the boys, otherwise they’ll want to come along and I don’t want to get them in the habit of me driving them around.” Steve warns his new friend. 

                “Gotcha. I’ll call later tonight, after Susan leaves me alone for the night. We can make some plans then.” Billy says as they walk back into Arcade.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

Who’s Gonna Show This Stranger Around?

                Around 3:30, the Billy and Steve start rounding the brats and their sisters up. At first there is some bitching and whining from the boys, until Steve tells them they are going to Benny’s for milkshakes, his treat. The whining is quickly forgotten, and replaced with more upbeat chatter.

                Ellie looks up at Steve through her eyelashes, and flashes him her biggest saddest puppy dog look. “Can Max and her brother come too?” She asks as if she and Max haven’t already coordinated it.

                “What do you say, Billy. Do you and Max want to try out the best milkshakes in town?” Steve gives Billy a quick wink.

                Billy licks his bottom lip like he is thinking about it. “I will have to check with Susan if it’s okay first. Is there a payphone around?”

                Six little fingers point to the one Billy used already. Max starts grumbling about having to check everything. Billy is halfway to the phone when he turns around and comes back to the group. “I don’t know what is up with my memory today. I totally forgot we have something to do.” Billy gives Max his best sad look.

The whole group groans, though the girls are the loudest. Max looks at Billy quizzically. “What do we have to do now for the witch? I thought we did everything before we left the house.”

Billy places his hands on Max’s shoulders. “I told you not to call your mom names. If you slip around her, you know I’ll catch shit for it. I forgot we have to bring dinner home from Benny’s for Susan after we have milkshakes with the gang.”

Max, Ellie, and the boys all cheer. Max and Ellie both look especially happy. The boys all start talking over each other as usual while they try and tell Billy and Max how much better Benny’s is than the diner on Main St, Ellie wants to go over in Billy’s car with Max, but Steve says no as Hopper will kill him if he lets her get in someone else’s car. Since six people really is too many for Steve’s car, Billy offers to take two of the boys. Lucas and Mike ask if they can go with Billy, and he agrees to take them, though tells them Max has permanent shotgun in his car. The gang puts their coats on and waits in the front window as Billy and Steve head out to warm up the cars. Coincidentally, they had parked next to each other, so they stood between the cars smoking one last cigarette in peace while the cars warm up. Steve tells Billy if they get split up, the boys can give him directions to Benny’s, but Hopper probably has every cop around watching to make sure he obeys traffic laws with Ellie in the car, so he’ll be easy to follow.

“When we don’t have the girls with us, I’ll show you all the good make out spots in town, not that there are many.” Steve explains to Billy

Billy’s eyebrows rise almost into his hairline. “Really.” He says in a lecherous tone. “Pretty boy Steve is going to take me to the make out spots alone? You do that with the new boys?” Then Billy starts cackling. “Dude, you are so red right now… I didn’t know anyone could blush like that. Of course I know you aren’t taking me there to make out, so relax.”

Steve’s color slowly returns to normal. “I should have phrased that better. I left myself wide open for it. Not that I have issues with it at all, but that could get someone killed around here.”

“Hate to tell you, Pretty Boy, but that can get you killed anywhere, even in California where people are a lot more open minded.” Billy replies wistfully, missing Cali already. “I gotta tell you Steve, I hate this cold weather.”

“This is warm for December buddy. Wait until next month and February… You will wish you were back on that beach.” Steve warned him with the weather to come.

“Then you had better show Max and I where to get warmer jackets that aren’t shit quality or too expensive.”

“I will. Make sure you can come clothes shopping with me and Ellie day after tomorrow, and I’ll take you to some good places 20 or 30 minutes away.” Steve offers.

“Will do.” Billy says just as the kids come running out of the door to Arcade, figuring they waited long enough.

“Oh, watch out for black ice. It is all over the place right now.” Steve warns Billy after the cars are loaded, just before getting in.

Billy salutes him as he climbs in a dark blue Camaro. They drive through town, Steve looking in the mirror every so often to make sure they are still behind him. They turn towards the Interstate and Benny’s, which is on the way to it. Steve pulls into the lot, Billy still behind them, and they park next to each other. The kids tumble out of the cars, the boys clustering around Max and Ellie with Billy and Steve following them, and step inside. Since school is out and quite a few families are still away, there aren’t as many people as usual inside. Steve immediately smells Adele and Nico’s house blend brewing, as does Billy.

“Is that the regular coffee they serve here?” Billy asks, unsure if they have different kinds.

“Yup. Trust me, it tastes as good as it smells, maybe better.”

The kids see the large corner booth that can seat all 8 of the is empty so they run over to claim it. Dustin, Lucas, and Mike sit under the window, Will sits on the side with his back to the restaurant, and around the corner, but next to Mike. Max sits next to Will, and Ellie sits on the end. Billy slides into the bench facing the restaurant, followed by Steve.

Ellie stares across the table at Steve, seemingly upset about something. “I thought you said Benny would be here so I could see him.” She says, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

“I am sure he is, but just busy. I’ll ask for him when they bring us menus, and I bet he’ll come out to see you.” Steve tells her.

At that, Ellie turns and starts talking quietly with Max, and the three boys under the window start talking all at once while Will listened in, too quiet to join their loud conversation. Steve shakes his head, already thinking he could feel a headache coming on, finally yelling for quiet.

“Geez, which one of you has the hearing problem?” Billy asks.

“No one does.” Dustin answers him while looking at him questioningly. “What makes you think one of us does?”

“Um, the fact you are all yelling at each other like your hearing aid batteries died. We are in a restaurant, so use your indoor voices. Other customers might want to talk too.” Billy snarls back. “I know you have better manners than that.”

Lucas and Will try to cover their smiles, while Dustin and Mike turn bright red in embarrassment. Max and Ellie are laughing out loud at the boys’ embarrassment. Steve has suddenly found something interesting to look at on his pant leg, but his shoulders are quietly shaking while he hides his laughter.  They did quiet down though, so at least it worked. A waitress walks up to the table, passing menus around, and in a gravel and whiskey voice, probably from decades of smoking, thanks Billy for reminding the tweens how to behave inside a business. She purposedly doesn’t look at the three boys under the window as she drops a stack of 3 menus in front of them, rather than setting them down in front of them individually like she did for the others.

“Can I start you with something, or is water fine?” She asks the group.

“I would love a cup of your coffee, and so would my friend here.” Steve smiles at her while pointing at Billy.

The waitress looks at Billy and he nods in agreement.

“OK, hon. I’ll be back with the coffees in a moment. Do you need anything else to start?”

“Is… is Benny here?” Ellie quietly asks. “He’s my friend and said he would be here this afternoon. Can you tell him Ellie is here?” She speaks shyly and softly. Steve is almost in shock that she spoke to a strange adult at all.

“I am sure he is. Let me see if I can find him.” She smiles at Ellie in reply.

She comes back shortly with 8 glasses of water and 2 coffees on a tray, as well as 8 napkins wrapped around flatware. “Benny will be here shortly.” She informs Ellie, then addressing the table as a whole, she lets them know she’ll be back for their orders in a moment.

While everyone is making small talk and reading the menu, and Billy is looking over the salads for Susan, Benny comes around the counter from the kitchen area. “Do I see a beautiful Princess?” Benny exclaims loud enough for the whole place to hear.

“I thought you already knew Harrington?” Billy says sarcastically, knowing Steve will let him get away with it. Everyone at the table starts laughing except Ellie and Steve, who gives Billy an eyeroll.

Ellie jumps out of the booth and almost flies the few steps to him. He picks her up in a big hug. “Benny, I missed you. I have my little bear on my pillow so I can sleep with him every night.”

“Oh I am glad to hear it. I told you he’d keep you safe and comfort you.” Benny lightly tapped her nose.

“He has, and now Hopper and Steve and I have a really nice house with our own bedrooms that Mr. Wayne fixed. Are you going to come see it soon?” She practically begs Benny. “Especially since you made sure I got to him and Steve safe after I ran away.” The ‘where’ she ran from is left off, but Steve, Will, and Benny know.

“I will when I can darlin’. I’ve been so busy Mr. Wayne is making this place bigger.  I have seen some pictures though, and it is very nice. I will come see it soon.”

“Oh come meet our new friends. This is my new friend Max and her brother Billy. They just moved here from California.” Ellie explains, pointing them out as she says their names.

“I love your hair.” He says to Max. “It is almost the same color as mine.” Benny smiles at her, knowing his size can intimidate younger kids.

She smiles back and thanks him, and he welcomes both her and Billy to Hawkins.

“I love your coffee. And this place is really cool and retro. I hope it stays that way.” Billy tells him.

“I plan on it. I just need more seating and a bigger kitchen since I Steve had Hopper start me selling this coffee. It is great, and no other like it in town, and customers love it too. Tripled my business overnight.” Benny explains. “I had better get back to the construction in the back so they put everything where it belongs.”

Benny sets Ellie back down, gives her a quick kiss on the forehead. “You look great darling. You come in soon, OK? Be good until then.”

Ellie nods. “I’m always good for them.” A mischievous smile crosses her face. Benny laughs and walks away, shaking his head.

“Hey, Steve. Is there a payphone here? I needs to see what kind of salad and dressing Susan wants.” Billy almost sneers out her name.

“I have to take the kids home in about an hour.” Steve tells Billy. “If you order 15 minutes before you and Max are ready to go, it’ll be ready.”

Vera came over to take the orders for everyone, and they all ordered their favorites. “Vera, my friend Billy here.” Steve places a hand on his shoulder. “Is going to place a to-go order before we leave. Is it ok if he uses the phone in here to check what he has to get his stepmother?”

Vera had worked at Benny’s for decades, and loved Steve, plus she knew he got them set up with the coffee that had her tips triple overnight. “Yeah, Benny wouldn’t mind, Steve. If I am busy when he’s ready, just ask Alice. I’ll be back soon with your shakes.”

Steve turns to Billy. “You will love their shakes as well as ice cream. Benny sources everything locally that he can, and he gets his milk and ice cream from a farmer that makes the ice cream himself. It is incredible.”

“Don’t sell it too hard Steve. It’ll be hard for it to live up to what you are saying.” He smiles at him. “Though the coffee did. You will have to show me where to get it.”

“Oh, no problem. I was going to take Ellie there tomorrow. We need more at home. Ellie likes their hot chocolate, and you and Max are welcome to come.” Steve offers, secretly hoping he can.

“Can I check with Susan if Max and I can go later and call you tonight?” Billy asks, unsure if his step monster will agree, though he thinks telling her they are the Police Chief’s kids will help. It’s not so much that Susan cares about her daughter or stepson’s safety. More she likes the control she has over them while Neil is on one of his frequent out of town business trips.

The group enjoys their milkshakes, on Steve as promised, and joking around and just having a little fun. Billy’s knee rubs against Steve’s a few times, resting there after a while. Steve never shifts his knee away or acts uncomfortable, so Billy leaves it. Will has seen Benny a couple times since Benny and Hopper bought him home, and had already thanked him. Billy eventually has to call Susan and place the to-go order. Max tells him what she wants before he excuses himself. Steve gets out of the booth to let Billy pass, and Billy goes to ask Alice to use the phone. When he is done talking to Susan, who made him look very frustrated, he places their order with Vera and sits back down on the outside this time. His knee again finds Steve’s, and as before Steve doesn’t move.

When Vera brings Steve his change from the milkshakes, he asks for a pen and a blank piece of paper. She gives him a page from her order pad, upside down, and a pen from her apron. Steve thanks her. Billy and Steve had already exchanged phone numbers as had Max and Ellie, apparently Max and Billy have their own lines. Steve asks Billy to write both his and Max’s last name and license plate number down for him. Billy jokingly says something to the effect of ‘going to look up my past with your Police Chief dad’, which makes Steve laugh. Before he can answer, Ellie tells Billy and Max it is so security doesn’t search them or the car when they come over.

“Jesus!” Billy exclaims. “Security? Do you guys live on a huge estate or something?”

Before Steve or Ellie can reply, Will cuts in. “No, but I do for now, until my house is rebuilt.”

“Why does everyone’s house in this town need rebuilding? You guys have a flood or something?” Billy sounds a little bit horrified at the thought of floods and whatnot. This from a California boy who had earthquakes all the time.

“No, it was just a bad coincidence their house burned down a few days before mine.” Steve states giving the boys all the ‘shut up’ look. “We are behind an estate in a more natural area, but since our driveway is between 2 parts of the estate, they have estate security check everyone coming and going from our driveway, which is also their access.”

Max looks at Will. “Do you really live on an estate, like in a big mansion and everything?”

Will’s eyes open wide as he softly answers her. “Oh, no. I mean there is a huge mansion there, but no one lives in it since the old owners died. The estate has a bunch of cottages and houses that employees lived in if they wanted to, and we are renting one. It has to be warm to start building a new house, and ours burned down just after Halloween so it was too cold to start then.”

“Oh, I get it. Is it far away?”

“No. If you cut through the woods it is about two miles that way.” Will points in the general direction of the woods. “If you are driving, which I would since the woods are creepy, it is maybe 5 minutes away. Hopper, Ellie, and Steve live in a really nice cabin in the woods behind another part of it.”

Thankfully, Will and the other kids were up to date with “the story”. Max is obviously a very curious girl. “So if the old owners died, someone must own it. Why don’t they live in the big mansion?”

Will looked down at the table. Like Steve, he was not good at lying while looking at someone. “When the owner’s died, they put it in a trust fund so no one bought it and put up like condos or something. I guess they make money renting the places out because they give profits to a charity or something.”

“Oh well, I guess that’s good they won’t be doing some huge housing project there that doesn’t seem to be needed in this town.” Max states as a comment on it being small with so little to do.

Steve decides to let everyone in on what he is trying to do. “I think it was Hopper that told me that a lot of the downtown area is owned by some corporation that is revitalizing it with like new stores and restaurants. Damn shame so much has been left empty for so long.”

“I noticed downtown seemed kind of empty on my first drive through town.” Billy states.

“It’s been that way for a while, but there are some things this town could use. Besides more places to eat than diners or high end restaurants, though if they took the word Diner off this place it would be like any other mid-level restaurant, but a bakery and deli would be nice.” Steve informs Billy.

Benny comes out from the back carrying a couple of plastic bags which held food containers. “Hot food is in this bag, the salad in this one.” He looked at Max. “And there’s just a little something for you inside another bag in with the salad. You and Ellie have matching bears now.” He offers her a warm smile.

“Do I pay here or at the register?” Billy asks, unsure of the answer.

“Neither. This is my welcome to Hawkins gift, and I hope you enjoy it and come back soon.”

“Thank you Benny.” Billy partly stands, reaching out to shake his hand. “If the milkshakes and coffee are anything to go by, I am sure the food is excellent!”

“I try, young man. Buying fresh and local as much as possible is a family tradition. Makes us the best in town.” Benny replies. “The ice cream in the milkshakes is homemade by the dairy farmer I get my milk from. Enjoy your burgers and salad, and I threw an order of onion rings in too so you have fries and rings to split with your sister.” He smiled again then walked away.

As the group got up to leave, Billy whispered in Steve’s ear. “Does he do that with every new customer?”

“Nah.” Steve said. “but you were with a group of people, some he knows really well, that are regulars. Trying to turn you into one. Besides, haven’t you heard of midwestern hospitality?”

Billy nods as they walk out the door. “I just didn’t think it was that real a thing.”

“It is. Well, for people who have lived here a while. Benny’s father opened this place like 40 years ago, and like I said, Benny is a really good guy.”

As they reached the car, and the four boys got in the back and Ellie driving shotgun, and Max climbed into the Camaro after hugging Ellie goodbye, Billy reminded Steve about tomorrow. “I’ll call you later, maybe 9 or 10 if it isn’t too late, about tomorrow. Cool?”

Steve nods as he says ‘yes’, then climbs in his car to head out, Billy behind them until the split towards town or the estate. Each headed their own way.  

“What do you think of our new town Maxie?” Billy checks in with his sister.

“Ugh God Billy. I have told you not to call me Maxie or Maxine or anything but Max 100 times in the last month alone!” She said, fondly exasperated. She knew Billy was doing it to get a rise out of her. They only ever fought, well made it seem like fighting, in front of Susan and Neil, who would immediately pit them against each other if they knew they got along. “It’s okay. Not much to do for now, but if Steve is right it’ll be better soon. I do like Ellie. She’s a bit odd, but nice, and so are Steve and Lucas. Mike is really annoying and I don’t think he likes me much.”

“What about Dustin?” Billy pries.

“I didn’t talk to him enough to know but he needs to learn not to shout every time he talks. What about you? You and Steve seem to get along well?” Max’s implication is immediately picked up by Billy.

“He’s a nice guy. Better than a lot of the assholes in California. Sounds like he’s had a kind of rough time lately though. His house burned down, his dad killed himself after embezzling from his company, and his mother is in a nursing home, and it has all happened in the last couple of months.” Billy is frowning by the time he finishes.

“That is a pretty rough stretch. If I really gave a shit about my mother or Neil, all that would probably freak me out. I would either be depressed as hell or mad at the world. If you weren’t there, I would have to leave. I couldn’t take living with my mother alone again. Neil doesn’t say a lot to me when he is home, so I’m kind of neutral on him, except for him being an asshole to you.” She explains, and Billy believes her. Both her mother and his father suck.

“Aw, I knew you loved me.” Billy reaches over and lightly pinches her cheek. “Don’t worry, if I could help it, I wouldn’t leave you alone with them. I’d take you with me or else I’d try and get you to your aunt in Illinois.” He tries to smile as truthfully as he is able.

Max clears her throat. She has a little bit of emotion stuck in there. “By the way, Steve is also pretty handsome, huh?” She nudges Billy lightly in the arm with her elbow.

“So? I told you Neil moved us here because it is probably super heterosexual America. I am not risking getting my ass kicked or killed unless I know someone can keep secrets and likes guys too. I’ll just play like I’m straight here.” Billy sounds resigned.

“Well, at least you’ll get to know him better since you and I are friends with him and Ellie and you are supposed to ‘watch’ me all the time. Plus they are going to show us around some.”

“Yup.” Billy replies. In some ways that is easier, and some it’s harder. It is tough being around someone he likes who he can’t be with. “Did you look at the bear Benny put in the bag for you?”

“No. I’ll do that now so mom doesn’t think it is for her.” Max reaches into the salad bag and pulls out another small bag wrapped around something. She opens it, and there is a small teddy bear in it wearing a yellow shirt with red letters that say Benny’s. “Aw, look. It’s a baby bear. It’s just like Ellie told me. Apparently, she had a doozy of a stepfather. Basically he kidnapped her when her mother died, and was really abusive. He kept her isolated from everyone and everything including her father, Chief Hopper. It’s why she is sometimes awkward and doesn’t know as much as she should. When her stepfather died or was sick, I really didn’t understand which, she got away, and wound up at Benny’s. He took care of her and got in touch with Hopper.” Max explains to Billy.

“Sounds like Neil’s twin. Benny seems like a good guy, and damn that ice cream in the milkshakes was great. I can’t believe he just gave us dinner. That was like twenty or twenty five dollars of food.” Billy gives his head a small shake. “Tell Susan I paid like $40 for dinner though. She’ll think the more it cost me the better it is, and it’s not like she gives me money or has Neil give me extra.”

“Okay.” Max says laughing as they pull in the driveway and put on their ‘we’ve been fighting’ faces.  

                Steve stops at the guard gate and hands Billy and Max’s information over to the agent on duty, and gives the agent a description of them. He writes the information down on the running list of guests that don’t need screening to pass. Steve knows they follow the list strictly and even if someone previously cleared has an unknown guest in the car, then the whole car and both people are searched and checked. Steve also let him know they just moved from California since he knew Smitty would run a basic background check, though as juveniles nothing beyond traffic violations would come up on them, though the parents are in the public records.

                When the plate is lowered and the gate raised, Steve proceeds to park in the barn, and he and Ellie walk into the cabin, knowing by his truck’s absence Hopper isn’t home yet. Steve places a quick call to the station, and finds out Hopper will be home around 7:00. It was later than it should be, but better than some of the nights when he first went back from his vacation, and often worked until 10:00 or later. Ellie hated those nights because she was asleep when Hopper left and when he came home. Ellie turns on the TV while Steve looks to see what ingredients he has to cook with. He decides on ziti and meatballs and sauteed broccoli rabe with garlic in light tasting olive oil with a pat of butter. Steve had to call Hopper back and ask him to pick up a loaf of Italian bread on his way home, and as always, fresh fruit for dessert. Ellie liked helping mix in the ingredients to the ground beef and rolling the meatballs, so once he had everything for them in a bowl, he called her to help with them. She switched the TV to MTV, and raised the volume before coming into the kitchen to wash her hands and help.

                Ellie washed her hands again after finishing the meatballs, and started tearing up the lettuce leaves for the salad while the cherry tomatoes soaked in cold water to clean them. While frying the meatballs, with the sauce already simmering, Steve peeled and cut the cucumbers for the salad as well as some endive. By the time her salad was done, and foil placed over the bowl to refrigerate it until dinner time, Steve had the meatballs totally drained and in the sauce. He started the water the pasta would boil in and started prepping the broccoli rabe to be sauteed. He preheated the oven for the bread to warm in. Since Hopper wasn’t home, Ellie used her abilities to move dishes, glasses, flatware and placemats from the kitchen. Steve often used his own abilities for peeling and cutting things while cooking, but not when Ellie is helping him. Powers or not, he didn’t want her to think it was okay to use the sharp knives. When Hopper gets home, Steve wraps the bread in foil and warms it in the oven, as well as pouring the pasta into the boiling water to cook. While Hopper cleans up and changes, Ellie places the salad and butter on the table and bowls with the broccoli rabe and sauce with meatballs. Once the bread is warmed and cut, she brings that out in a basket, and just as Hopper comes out, the pasta is placed on the table, as well as a glass of wine for Steve and Hop, and grape juice (in a wine glass) for Ellie.

                During dinner Ellie tells Hop all about the day they had and the new friend she made. Hopper seems to relax a bit upon hearing Max is a girl, not a boy. She talks about Arcade and seeing Benny, and how Billy got the boys to quiet down, which she found hysterical for some reason. Steve smiled just watching the two talking and enjoying the food (he can’t help watching people enjoy his food. He’s Italian-ish so it’s in his bones), answering questions when asked or correcting Ellie when needed. After dinner Ellie and Steve clear the table and get out the bowls, fruit, and whipped cream. When they are all done, Hopper says, as usual, they are going to starve to death when Steve moves out. Steve always reminds them he will be almost on the other side of the barn, and they already have an agreement for family dinners most nights. Steve will be watching Ellie when Barb isn’t tutoring her after school, and as long as Hopper buys the things Steve puts on the list, he will still cook 5 nights a week and they will have takeout 2 nights a week. They’re on their own for breakfast and lunch, but they usually have leftovers from dinner for lunch, and both can toast Eggo’s or pour a bowl of cereal with milk, and Hopper is able to cook most basic breakfast foods.

                After dinner, they watch the bloopers show on TV that Ellie likes. She has obviously been missing “family time” with Hopper since he has been working so much lately, and she has been at Joyce’s a lot. The only time in the last couple of weeks that they all spent as a “family” was Christmas Day, and that day went by so fast. She asks Hopper if she can snuggle with him in the recliner, and climbs up on him. Steve feels a little pinch in his chest looking at Ellie and Hopper watching TV together the way he and Ellie used to, but he is also proud of her for opening up more with Hopper and going to him first instead of Steve. While he felt a bit jealous and his heart twinged a bit from being the odd man out, they needed to bond and Ellie needed to go to Hopper. Steve would be moving out in a couple of months, and other than the evenings he was free since school started again in like a week so he would have homework. He had also finalized his house plans with Smitty a few weeks ago, and they had made several changes. Smitty is adding in security features that necessitate some of the changes.

                Rather than the main area of the house being divided into rooms, it is now going to be a large open area, roughly 40 feet in length and width with the kitchen along the back wall and totally open to the “great room”. An eating area would be set at one end, beyond which would be the formal dining room that would seat 30, entered through a doorway along the side wall before the kitchen and eating area. Beyond the dining room in that wing is the mud room, built into the 4 car garage. A full bath and stacked washing machine and dryer are part of the mud room.  A large entranceway with closets on one side, a bench and half bath along the other. On the opposite side of the Great Room, sized to be the same as the dining room/garage wing, will sit the bedroom wing. Steve’s bedroom would still be the same. It total it would contain a master bathroom with a separate shower and tub area, a large counter with two sinks, a built in vanity and a slightly concealed toilet for privacy. There would also be a large walk in closet, designed so two people could each have their own half. Three rooms would line each side of the hall, still two guest rooms with a bathroom between them, and one room, closest to the master bedroom, would be connected with a door that locked from both sides, but could be used as a nursery in the future maybe. The two rooms closest to the Great Room are an office/study, and a library with a smaller TV and ½ bath cutting into it, accessible from the hallway. There will also be an observatory above the Great Room to be accessed with a spiral staircase in a corner in the front of the great room. Propane fireplaces are being installed in the Master Bedroom, Dining Room, Library/small TV room, and a very large one in the great room. A swimming pool, hot tub and lap pool as well as patio/barbecue area will sit in the U-shaped area behind the kitchen and beyond that a 2 bedroom pool house/guest house, with wooden gates to allow access to the area around the pool house. 

                Since Smitty is rightly paranoid, the whole bedroom wing is one giant panic room, as well as providing access to an identical basement of secured rooms accessible through the closet in each bedroom, and an escape hallway to the garage or pool house with both tunnels closed off by bomb proof doors. If Hopper wants, they can make an emergency escape from his house to the barn when they dig for water and septic lines, and Steve would be willing to extend the pool house escape tunnel to the barn. Steve will bring that option up later when they are ready to dig. A small basement is also being built between the tunnels for the HVAC, water lines, and so on, and a standby generator for the property is going to be installed in a safe underground room that is separately ventilated.  It turned out with all the ugly art and furnishings Dead Dick and Angelica had insured through the estate they got a check for over $25 Million. That would allow basically all the security Smitty wanted and still have about $18 to $20 Million extra to build the rental homes at Lila Rose Estate where the old house was on Cornwallis Drive, and Steve wanted to build a permanent structure in place of the trailer by the entrance to his place. The architect is drawing it up now. Just a simple 3 BR 2 Bathroom house with a living room and eat-in kitchen. Smitty would have some of the food from the cafeteria on the main part of the estate bought over as needed, and the men could still go there since it was the same staff.

                Once Ellie’s blooper show ends at 9:00, Steve knows the questions from Hopper are coming. He just wants Ellie asleep or at least not around since he would ask whatever Steve knew about her new friend as well as his. She is already half asleep as she stretches, and Hopper sits them both up instead of reclining. She stumbles off to brush her teeth and change, then she’ll ask for a tuck in. She calls for Hopper when she is ready, and he ducks in her room. When he comes back out, he motions for Steve to follow him and sit at the table. Hopper leans over the breakfast bar and sets two glasses and a bottle of whiskey he had retrieved on the table.

                “You take any meds today kid?” Hopper double checks even though Steve had wine with dinner.

                “Nope. Wouldn’t have had wine with dinner if I did.”

                “Good, good. I figure it’s been a while since we sat down and had a drink together. You want your whiskey neat or on the rocks?”

                “Neat.” Steve answers, figuring if they are sipping it, ice will just water it down as it melts.

                Hopper pulls his police notepad out, like Steve expected, figuring he will check the family out to be sure they are okay. “So tell me what you know about this new family.” Hopper prompts Steve for the information.

                Steve tells him about Max’s mother marrying Billy’s dad, and the Mayfield-Hargrove clan literally just got to town. Neil traveling a lot for work, and Susan being a stay at home mom they both seem to dislike, and are not fond at all of Neil, though he is around less. They were mostly watching the brat pack plus Ellie and Max, so didn’t get too deep in background, but they moved here from California, something to do with Neil Hargrove’s work. No, they didn’t get into what he does for a living.  At any rate, it seems like Billy has to take care of Max and watch her while Susan pretty much does nothing beyond housekeeping.

They, if Susan lets them, are planning on going to A&N Fresh Roast tomorrow, then clothes shopping for Ellie on Thursday, when both Billy and Max will get appropriate clothes for Indiana in winter. He’ll try and find out more without prying then, but both kids seem really nice and well mannered. Hopper accepts that for now, and tells Steve what he needs for the station from the coffee shop. The phone starts to ring so Steve answers it.

                “Hey Steve, it’s Billy.” He begins. “Susan said it is okay for us to get shown around by you and Ellie, and to go to the coffee shop and clothes shopping the next couple of days, we just need to be home by 6 for dinner.

                “Okay. Perfect. Where and when do you want me to pick you two up tomorrow?” Steve replies. “You didn’t mention where you live.”

                “It’s a bit out of the way from where we are headed based on what you said, so why don’t we meet at the Arcade parking lot at 11.” Billy’s smile comes through in his voice.

                “Sounds good to me. We’ll see you then.” Steve replies warmly, getting that tingly feeling again.

                “Okay, sleep tight Princess!”

                “Oh my God. I am never living that joke down, am I? You sleep well too.” Steve says before disconnecting the call.

                Steve turns to Hopper. “Looks like we are on for tomorrow.” He tells the man. “Don’t worry about Ellie’s friends, or Billy and Max. You know I would protect my sister with my life.”

                “A little extreme, kid. I am just trying to figure the family out since so few people move into town. Want a smoke before bed?” Hopper asks, grabbing both whiskeys and handing Steve his.

                “Sure, I can use one.” Steve replies, taking his glass from Hopper as both slip into their jackets and shoes.

                As usual, Steve is up early the next morning and makes breakfast for Hopper before he goes off to work. Steve is really excited about going over to the coffee shop and seeing Adele again, as well as spending a good part of the day with Billy. Hopper and Steve are both thrilled Ellie is making a female friend her age and if asked, will be thrilled to have Max and Ellie have a sleepover. Anything that makes her look and feel like a normal girl her age and gets rid of some of her awkwardness so she fits in. Unfortunately, Steve is at an age where the abnormal way he has lived is pretty much set, and Hopper is happy that he has a number of decent friends around. He’s grateful that Tommy and Carol, since they are also apparently stuck in their ways of bullying and trouble raising, have been pushed away by Steve. Now that Steve is allowed out again, Hopper, Smitty, and Joyce have arranged for a therapist to meet with him regularly at the security center on the big estate. Smitty has set up an empty office for Steve and a therapist Sam Owens has that knows about the creatures that go bump in the night to meet in. While Ellie is off limits considering her more recent escape, the main idea is to deal with the trauma of his childhood and the life he is and will be adapting to without parents. Steve has no plans of letting this person know about more than the basics and just support from Nonna so they understand money is not an issue at this point, or ever.

                After Hopper leaves and before Ellie is up, he calls Nonna then Smitty. Nonna is happy he can finally get out, and that he has made a new friend and Ellie finally has a female friend her age. She loves Joyce and Will, whom she has spoken to a lot, but really doesn’t know the other boys, and has only talked to Jonathan once, so doesn’t really have an opinion of him, other than assuming he is a good person because he is Joyce’s kids and one of the kids Steve sometimes hangs around. He thanks her for himself and everyone else for the lovely gifts, and tells he is extremely grateful for the Mercedes roadster. Steve purposely asked to be left in the dark about Angelica considering he really didn’t know her and what he knew disgusted him, as it did Nonna. Nonna did let Steve know, in case it would help in the “investigation” of the company that Richard (Nonna always spit after saying his name, like it was acid in her mouth) had a financial power of attorney for Angelica, so they may want to look at any assets attached to her, and gave Steve her social security number. Out of curiosity, Steve asked why she wouldn’t just tell them anything she knew. Nonna took a deep breath and made sure Steve would be okay hearing about her. Steve states that if it helps clear the government investigation up and ends it, yes. Nonna explains to Steve she has advanced dementia and organ problems from the years of drugs and alcohol, can’t talk or understand others, and while they still give her physical therapy so her muscles don’t completely waste away, although she is basically bedbound. The doctors think with her advanced dementia, severe cirrhosis, and kidney disease, it is just a matter of a year or two before something gives and her body stops working, just like her brain has. Steve offers his sympathy to Nonna for having to deal with it and he is very sorry for her, but never once says anything directly about Angelica. She’s been dead to him for years.

                Ellie has talked with Nonna in English, but has told her she is going to learn Italian like Steve to talk to her, which made Nonna melt. So Nonna of course asks about her, and Steve tells Nonna she is still asleep, but she has started her Italian lessons with Steve, and is picking it up fast, though is nowhere near ready for a full conversation. Just some phrases here and there. Ellie already holds Nonna’s heart in her hands. Nonna promises to visit as soon as she is able (due to the Angelica situation going unsaid) when Steve’s house is built. She wants to meet the rest of her American family, and other than pictures, has not seen Steve in too long a time. Fortunately, she is a lot younger than his other grandparents. She had Angelica in her late teens, so she is in her mid to late 50’s. She tells Steve for legal reasons she has to put Angelica’s share of profits, less the cost of her care, in his name, which she has decided to put in a trust he can access anytime he wants, so he isn’t taxed to death on the full amount, but she would like him to share the money with Bella (her nickname for Ellie), or if he wants to, transfer some into a trust for her. Nonna said Mr. Masterson has all the information already. It is called the Steven James Anzavino Harrington-Hopper trust in honor of the Anzavino side of his family, Richard Sr. and Lila Harrington, and his sister and their father, the policeman, which was her fond name for Hopper. She knows why Steve legally added Hopper to his last name as well, and she approved.

                After their extended talk, Steve calls Smitty. He knew their chat would be relatively quick since they talked yesterday about a number of topics including setting up a room for the sessions he would have with the therapist. Steve realized yesterday that there may be occasions, a lot now, where four boys won’t fit in his back seat too much longer, and there may be times he needs to drive seven people (not including himself) around. He had mentioned in the past he might need something a little bigger on occasion, and apparently Smitty at least looked into it. So when Steve asked Smitty to find out what was available and if any were recommended or preferred to work on by the customizer, Smitty mentioned the cars available first: Large station wagons, which got an immediate no. Large vans which can hold 12 to 15 again no. The new minivans that held 8, nope. They could add some extra seats to a Jeep like Joyce Byers got, but the last row would be tight, and like a station wagon would face backwards, which made it a no. There were a couple of Japanese imports that would work, but the customizer did not like working on Japanese cars, though he would for Smitty. Then Smitty remembered the one he left off. A Chevrolet Suburban that could seat 8 or 9 depending on whether there were bucket seats or a bench seat chosen for the front seat. Plus they already came with four wheel drive if wanted, and were big enough for storage behind the third row. He told Steve that Joey, his customizer, recommended that one actually since he would have less to do on it, and it was easy to work on. There is a Chevrolet dealer on the way to Arcade, so Steve tells Smitty he will go see what it looks like today and let him know later. It would need the usual plating and engine swap as well… whatever Smitty normally threw in his cars for safety which made test drives useless. They disconnected the call after Steve promised to call him later today or tomorrow morning with a decision. 

                During his phone calls, Ellie had gotten up, dressed herself, brushed her teeth and made Eggo’s for her breakfast. Steve was proud of her for doing it on her own, he just wished she would have cereal or something other than Eggo’s for breakfast. She also had some fruit with her Eggo’s without prompting, and even knew which was the morning fruit salad. Steve called Robin to see how she was doing and when they could get together, which she though would be easy on Friday or over the weekend since her family added so many things to the family agenda over break. He also checked if she knew if Barb planned on coming by to either visit or tutor over break, and Robin said Barb was right there, handing the phone off. He was a little surprised since he didn’t know that Barb slept at Robin’s sometimes. Steve is surprised Barb’s parents let her sleep away from “The Bunker”, their joke nickname for Barb’s house since they did have an actual well stocked shelter with even more weapons in it. Barb had figured since it was school break, as long as Ellie did her homework, she gets a tutoring break. Barb said whenever Robin can come over she’ll come visit too and asks about Eddie and Brandon. Steve tells her they are fine and he had spent most of the other day with them. Barb with Robin yelling the same in the background ask Steve to tell them she says hello and will see them in school if not sooner.

                By the time Steve gets off the phone, they have about an hour to meet Billy and Max, which leaves him about 30 minutes to get ready before they are to leave if he wants to stop and look at the Suburban on the way. Steve wears the jeans James said he should wear on a date because they made his butt look really good. He pulled on his favorite yellow cashmere sweater which he had been wearing the day they left Dick’s house. It is also the same yellow Ellie chose for the bedroom walls and looks great on him. Since the weather will be a lot like yesterday, he decides to wear the same jacket. Ellie is all dressed and ready to go by the time Steve warms up the car for her. He stops in at the Chevy dealership, where they have a Suburban in the showroom. He looks it over, sits in it, just to get an idea how high up and how long it felt, then he tried the backseat and third row, just to see how they felt and what the leg room was like. He figured since he was comfortable anywhere, as they grew the kids would be too, since he is over 6 feet tall. Ellie liked it too, especially how high up she felt in the passenger seat. The suburban had running boards down the sides, and those would be essential since the kids, including Ellie and Max, would need them to get in. Steve left and got in his BMW to drive over to Arcade. Steve, Billy, and both girls were smiling as Ellie moved into the back seat to sit with Max, and Billy climbed into the passenger seat.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

Spilling Tea In A Coffee Shop

                Steve turns around and greets Max, while Billy does the same with Ellie. Steve tells the girls to put on their seatbelts especially since there could be icy patches on the road. Billy had put his on when he got in, so Steve didn’t have to remind him.

                “You sure you want to leave your car in this parking lot Billy? We can park somewhere with more room if you want.” Steve offers, seeing how Billy appears to love his car and examine it for dents and scratches every time he gets in.

                “This strip mall is fine.” He says in response, waving off Steve’s concerns. “All the stores have huge windows so I doubt anyone will mess with it.”

                “Okay.” A relieved sounding Steve agrees as he puts his car in drive. “I just didn’t want you to worry about it.”

                “Nah, Max and I are just happy to be out of the house and heading anywhere outside Hawkins. Susan’s in a bad mood as usual.”

                “She’s a real bitch.” Max says from the backseat.

                “Isn’t she your mother?” Steve tries to get clarification.

                “Yes, but that doesn’t make her nice by default. I don’t like her, but I’m stuck with her.” Resignation sounds through the car in Max’s voice.

                “I actually know that first hand, but thought or hoped your mother is nice.” Steve responds while lowlights of Angelica’s “mothering” played through his mind.

                “She used to be okay when she was married to my dad, but he disappeared, on purpose, around the time my mother met Neil. She’s just gotten meaner and more nasty since they got married like 6 years ago, was it Billy?”

                Billy nods. “Yeah, they’ve been married about that long. She’s always a sweet quiet little wife when Neil is around, but when he is traveling, which is almost always except weekends here and there, it’s her way, which trust me, she is a real bitch, or she plays innocent and tells Neil how terrible we were while he was away, and we wind up punished.” He concludes for Max.

                “Yeah.” Max continues. “She’s so paranoid that if she thinks Billy and I are getting along, we are going to team up on her, so she starts stuff between us. So we pretend to bicker and argue all the time except when Neil is home and tells us we need to get along for Susan. What a joke.” Max laughs ironically.

                “Seriously?” Steve says. “I never had a sibling growing up, since Ellie was hidden from us, but I can’t even imagine having to do that, though I could see Angelica being the same way. Laughing at us fighting. Don’t even start me on Dick, my supposed father.”

                “Sounds like we all got shitty parents.” Billy adds on.

                “Hopper is really nice, though I’m just getting to know him.” Ellie pipes up from the backseat.

                Max says something to her that no one else hears, but Ellie nods in agreement. The girls   have their own conversation in the back while Steve and Billy chat upfront for the rest of the relatively short drive.

                Since Max and Billy didn’t get winter clothing yet, Steve decided to drive around town a bit, explaining how he hoped downtown Hawkins got fixed up and bought in stores and restaurants like these. Billy mentions a few others he’d like in town, stores that he liked in California, with Max adding a few. Steve makes mental notes of what they are mentioning, thinking how they could work in a place like Hawkins. He really likes Max’s suggestion for a skateboard park, and since he has already started on plans to refurbish the park and name it in honor of his grandparents, they could surely add that. Aside from renovating the playground, as well as the basketball court, they are adding a baseball field with lights for Little League and Pony League, another for Softball, as well as a soccer field, football field, a track with a special “padded” asphalt to absorb the foot impacts, and an indoor recreation center that will have daycare (for working parents) and after school programs, all on a sliding scale, as well as a food bank so those in need could pick up food at a central location run by all the churches and the food pantry. Steve is including an endowment to pay for the programs and maintenance that should last a long time if used properly and invested safely.  

                The public pool is basically financially self-sustaining, The town does pay for extra maintenance, so Steve has no intention of giving them a donation to improve it, though the rest of the recreation facilities are a disaster if they even exist. The Recreation Department has funds to maintain the park as is, which is pathetically poor. It never really mattered to Steve because he didn’t live in Hawkins “officially” until he was 10, and he had no way to get there besides walking and it would have been a long walk. He also had a pool in his back yard, so did not need to use the town pool. However, Joyce, who is the first person that noticed a little kid doing his own shopping and walking home with his groceries, and invited him for dinner regularly and sent him home with leftovers, is one of the people that could have used a real park to take her children to play and have affordable daycare available. She wasn’t the only one in town either. There is a decent sized lower and lower middle class population in Hawkins, and with five years of profits from the trusts poured into his pockets, Steve wanted to do something meaningful for the town, and this is something everyone can enjoy, and those in need could be helped. He knows it is the type of thing his grandparents would do, and a lumpsum of 5 years of profits from everything really added up, and he didn’t need all of it. He would invest the extra separately from his regular investment account, put it towards other things that will benefit more people than just himself.

                He finds a parking spot two doors down from the coffee shop. Steve makes sure to tell the girls to get out on the passenger side and not use the side that opens into the road. Billy snickers a little bit and says he is “such a mom” as the boys get out. They hurry along the sidewalk to get inside since the Californians and Ellie get cold so easily. As they open the door, they are hit with the smell of roasting coffee and freshly brewed coffee. Billy, Max, and Ellie had never been in A&N before, so had probably pictured the shop as a basic “place your order and maybe grab a donut” shop. Instead, they were overwhelmed by all the types of coffee on one wall, the shelves of mugs for sale, the espresso machines and pots, and the well laid out interior and daily selection of coffees on the blackboard above the counter, with the house blend, hot chocolate and list of teas, both herbal and basic on a separate board. As soon as Adele sees Steve, she speedwalks around the counter and over to him to hug him.

                “Oh, Steve, it is so good to see you after so long!” She exclaims while hugging him so tight he is afraid he’ll hear a rib snap. “I know you said your parents were no good, but I was shocked to hear the things they did, especially your father. Is everything okay now? Brandon said he loved the trip to Indianapolis and found so many things in that store Eddie likes.”

                “It’s good to see you to Adele. How is Nico doing?” Steve said while smiling widely, his ears and face covered in a pink blush, caught off guard by Adele’s enthusiastic greeting.

                “He is good. Mixing some coffee and roasting it now. Thank you so much for recommending Wayne. He and Eddie have been a Godsend. Wayne just has so many ideas, and Eddie is bringing Brandon out of his shell.” She smiles widely, rubbing Steve’s arm. “Who are your friends?”

                “This is Billy and Max.” Steve is pointing to each in turn. “They just moved here from California. This is my little sister Ellie.” He explains, feeling a sense of pride at being able to call her that.

                “Billy, so handsome and such beautiful eyes, and Max I love the color of your hair and the braid. Ellie, you are even prettier than Brandon told me when he talked about the decorating party for Christmas.” Adele clasped her hands in front of her, her sincerity obvious in her voice. “Would you like anything to drink while you are here, or are you just buying beans today?”

                “I would love a large House Blend. Do you want anything?” He asks Billy and the girls.

                Ellie piped up shyly, as she often did with new adults initially. “Can I have a hot chocolate with whipped cream and rainbow sprinkles?”

                Max’s eyes pop open when Adele assured her she could. Max ordered the same, and Billy looks at the coffee board for just a moment to check, then decides on a large house blend like Steve.

                Adele tells them to sit anywhere, and she will bring their orders over in a minute.

                Billy sits next to Steve like yesterday, and like yesterday, his knee almost immediately finds Steve’s. The girls are talking excitedly across from the boys, so Billy leans over and whispers in Steve’s ear. “If they are already like this maybe loading them up with chocolate, whipped cream and sprinkles isn’t a wise choice.”

                Steve whispers back to Billy. “Well, we could have them pull the car back to Hawkins, or maybe they’ll have a massive sugar crash before we leave.”

                Adele came over carrying a tray. Setting everyone’s drinks in front of them as well as a caddy with sugar packets and a creamer.

                Billy pulls out his wallet under the table and asks how much they all owe.

                Adele waves Billy off. “I’m not going to charge my business partner and his friends for coffee and hot chocolate in the shop.” Then she turns and goes back behind the counter.

                Steve is just kind of frozen in place, not expecting to have that revealed. Max looks stunned, like a deer in the headlights.

                Billy looks at Steve with surprise and whispers loud enough for everyone to hear. “Business partner? Is she for real? You are really her business partner?”  

                Steve looks back at Billy when he finally moves, bright red from shock and embarrassment. “I guess, but it’s not like we are 50/50 partners. I just invested a little bit so they could afford to expand the business into the building next door and start a bakery.”

                Billy looks Steve in the eyes and starts laughing, throwing Steve off totally. “Oh my God, and I was afraid to tell you where we live because it is a rich area, and you obviously have more than enough yourself. Even though you have a BMW, when I heard you lived in a cabin in the woods, well, I didn’t want to rub your face in my dad’s money.” He whispers in his ear.

                Steve just chuckles. “Let me guess, you live in Loch Nora. If it makes you feel better, my family developed Loch Nora and built all the houses.”

                Billy just nods, smiling at Steve and thinking how cute he looks when he is embarrassed. “I’m surprised you don’t live there if you are investing in businesses and whatever. You probably have the money with the BMW and all.”

                “Yeeeaaahhh.” Steve drags the word out. Hating to talk about what he has to say. “Well Dick, my former supposed father gave it to me when I turned 16 because it wouldn’t look right if I drove anything less.” Steve scoffs.

                Ellie decides it is her turn to speak up. “It was Steve’s money anyway. His grandparents left it to him, but Dick was a real mean man and stole it, and was really bad to Steve.” She tacks on since ‘Friends Don’t Lie’ in her book, and not saying it was lying.

                Steve starts to blush. He is trying to keep the extent of his wealth concealed, and the implication of Dick stealing is he has quite a bit of money. “Why would he do that? Wasn’t his own money enough? I mean he did have a house in Loch Nora, right?” Billy questions. “I know from the little I have seen of Hawkins that is the area the people with money live in.”

                “He used my grandparents’ money to develop Loch Nora, and kept a house for himself.” Steve explains, not necessarily thrilled with talking about it, but he wasn’t going to lie either since almost everyone in town knew how Dick screwed that up and lost money. Someone would mention it to Billy eventually. “He and Angelica had plenty of money, they just wanted more. He was extremely greedy, and didn’t want to spend his own money if he could steal mine.”

                “That is totally fucked up. I would say what kind of parents would do that, but Susan and Neil Are no prizes either.” Billy reminds them.

                “I hate them both.” Max exclaims with a look of total disgust on her face. “They are both self-centered assholes.”

                “Why’d they move you here from California? Neil get a job transfer?” Steve asks, desperately trying to get off the subject of his own supposed parents.

                Billy swallows a mouthful of coffee. “Uh-uh. Neil has his own security consulting business and flies to customers all over the country, so really he could work from anywhere. He’s one of those conservative pricks that worship Reagan and think California is too liberal. He wanted us to grow up somewhere more ‘wholesome’ as he says.”

                “Everyone thinks the Midwest small towns are so wholesome, but if they knew half the crap that goes on, but is kept more secretive, they’d stop saying that.” Steve tells Billy and Max, hoping to make them feel better about being in the middle of nowhere. “They like to keep up public appearances, but it is the same as anywhere else.”

                “Thank God.” They both say in unison, thinking there was nothing better to do than sneak on the farms and go cow tipping or something like that.

                Billy sees two guys with long curly hair and leather jackets approaching the table. Ellie shoots up out of her chair, grabbing the taller one with black hair around the waist and yelling. “Eddie, I missed you!” as she wraps herself around his waist. She peeks around Eddie, greeting Brandon too.

                Eddie finishes the walk to the table with Ellie still clinging to him and standing on his boots, while Brandon follows closely behind. Eddie walks over to Steve. “It’s good to see you out and about around here instead of having to go to Indianapolis.” Eddie tells Steve while Brandon nods next to him.

                Steve introduces Billy and Max to both of the guys explaining who they each are. Both welcome the blond and red head to the area.

                “Steve, my mom wants to show you the building next door since Wayne has the framing and pipes in. Do you guys wants to see it?” Brandon queries the group, focusing on Steve.

                “Actually, I’d love to. How about you Billy? Max? Ellie?”

                Billy agrees, but the girls don’t want to. Eddie volunteers to stay with them while Brandon puts on an apron and takes over counter duty for Adele. She tells the boys to grab their coats since they have to go outside to get into the building. The inside looks like a pretty typical site in the middle of construction. Wayne left the site clean after his last day there, but they are awaiting the plumbing and electrical inspections before closing up the walls,

                Adele describes the layout of the kitchen based on rough sketches Wayne did, as well as the plans for the new sitting/dining area and renovations to the old space, as well as the fresh baked goods and bread/sandwich preparations. They look at the renderings of the completed shop Brandon has drawn up, and both are quite impressed.

                They return to the table where Max and Ellie are both excited to hear about the comic book and game store in Indianapolis. It turns out Max loves comics, especially ones with heroines, and has promised to show Ellie some. Both girls ask Steve and Billy if they can go there sometime, and both reply it is up to their parents. Eddie and Brandon stop by the table after a quick talk with Adele, and wish the group a good afternoon touring the town. Billy and Steve have both noticed, but not commented on, the physical proximity between Brandon and Eddie. As they walk out, their hands are almost touching, and Eddie holds the door open for Brandon, his arm almost touching Brandon’s lower back as he “guides” him out.

                “They seem like nice guys.” Billy comments after they are gone.

                “They are.” Steve states. “Eddie actually lives in Hawkins and goes to Hawkins High School, and Brandon lives here, but they are very good friends, like two peas in a pod. They met when Wayne’s uncle started working on this place. He does excellent carpentry work, bordering on artistic.”

                “That’s cool. Now I will know two people when school starts next week.”

                “Actually, you will know more. My good friends Robin and Barb will be glad to absorb you right into our group. Just watch out for your neighbor, well, guy that lives in Loch Nora, Jason Carver. He uses religion to push everyone around, thinks he is the second coming, and Tommy H and Carol are alright but unpredictable, so it’s a good idea to keep some distance. They can be cool one minute, and assholes the next.” Steve fills Billy in.

                “Assholes… “ Steve hears Ellie say to Max and start giggling. Steve wants to smack his forehead for not thinking more carefully about his language around her. “Barb and Robin are my friends too.” Ellie adds. “Barb is teaching me all the things I need to know so I can start school next fall.”

                Max, sounding extremely disappointed, pokes Ellie in the shoulder. “You don’t go to school? Why not? I hate starting school without knowing anybody.”

                “Papa, my mean dad, never let me go to school, so I don’t know everything I need to know.” Ellie explains before trying to ease Max’s hurt feelings. “My friends Will, Lucas, Dustin, and Mike all go to school. I think they are in 7^th grade?” She asks Steve, who nods his head.

                “Oh. That’d be cool. Then I could know a whole group of people!” Max states sounding excited. “Can I hang out with them more soon?”

                Billy seems a little disappointed that most of Max’s first friends are mostly guys, but doesn’t say anything. He knows how hard it is to meet people when you start school in the middle of the year.

                “Are you guys in the mood for pizza? There is supposed to be a good wood fired pizza place around the corner.” Steve asks, feeling restless from sitting in one place so long.

                Everyone agrees that sounds great for a late-ish lunch.

                “So far your food suggestions have been great. Susan loved her salad last night and was thrilled it had actual chunks of fresh turkey and ham in it instead of the deli meats that most places use, plus the burgers were outstanding.”

                Max nods her agreement with Billy. “Yup, and Susan is almost impossible to please. I swear she complains just to hear herself talk.”

                “That’s good. Did you tell her where you got it?”

                “Are you kidding? She wouldn’t have eaten it if I said it was from a diner. He needs to start calling it a restaurant. His food is so much better than most diners.” Billy advises.

                “I will make sure to tell him that. Maybe he will rename it after his renovation is done.” Steve says. “I need to grab some coffee for home and for Hopper, so let me do that then we can go.”

                “Actually, that sounds like a good idea. I would love to have it and I think even Susan would like it. Might buy me a few brownie points, and keep her from freaking out at me over nothing.”

                While the boys look over the coffee choices and prices, and Steve loads up on the house blend, Billy gets Kona, Sumatran, Jamaican Estate, and the House Blend, carefully placing the name stickers on the correct bags. The girls clean up the mugs and spoons from the table, bringing them over to Adele who thanks them, and tells them it isn’t necessary.

                “I figured Susan wasn’t the nicest person when her own daughter called her a bitch. Is she just really strict, or is there even more she does? Angelica, my supposed mother, mentally checked out on me as long as I could remember. She was also a drunk and addicted to a couple of drugs. She would stand by while Richard treated me like crap” Steve admits with regret and sadness written on his face and in his voice. “She’s screwed her brain up so bad she has dementia in her 30’s, but I don’t care for details. I let my Nonna take care of her daughter since I don’t really know Angelica. I have barely seen her for 6 or 7 years, so she is in a nursing home near her mother.”

                “That sucks, man.” Billy places a hand on Steve’s shoulder, squeezing it lightly. “I will tell you about Susan and Neil another time. We need to have some fun and enjoy lunch.” Billy really does not want to reveal things to Max she doesn’t know since she already hates her mother and Neil.

                The girls are talking with Adele, whom they seem to have taken a liking to, when the Billy and Steve get to the counter to pay. Steve asks Adele for some sample packs of ground coffee, besides the House Blend, of varieties that she thinks higher end restaurants will sell. While she is gathering them, Steve explains to Billy he wants to try and get the high end restaurants to carry their coffee since the House Blend did so well for Benny, but they had agreed Benny’s would be the only one with the House Blend in Hawkins. Besides, Gio’s and Enzo’s would probably want pure types, not blends.  Adele brings him back 4 bags of samples, each for one restaurant, and Steve took a stack of several business cards. He also let Adele know these places wouldn’t even balk at paying full price for the bags of beans and would be a lower quantity than Benny’s when ordering. He asked her the price of 50 lb. bags of each variety and wrote it on one card, planning on adding it to the others later.

                Billy takes a card for himself, and the group says goodbye and heads around the corner to the pizza place. The menu offers some basic Italian dishes, nothing fancy, but has a wide variety of wood fired brick oven pizzas. Billy and Max split a Hawaiian Pizza, which has pineapple and Canadian Bacon, surprised anyone in Indiana even makes a pizza like that. Steve and Ellie split one with bacon on half and green peppers and pepperoni on the other half. The place is run by an Italian couple and their employees. The pizzas are absolutely delicious, and when the wife comes over to ask how everything is, Steve starts responding in English, and like with Nico, unconsciously slips into speaking Italian. The owner is impressed with how well he speaks Italian, so she calls her husband over. Billy and Max are sitting there wide eyed with their jaws practically hitting the table, as Steve’s fluency caught them totally by surprise.

                Steve explained to the couple that they are trying to revive downtown Hawkins with new restaurants and other shops as it is being completely renovated, and they could use a restaurant like that if they wanted to open another one in Hawkins for their kids, if they have any, or trusted employees to run. He explains the interior can be designed as they would like it and the size can be whatever they want, from a takeout counter and delivery to a full-fledged set up like this one. There is also a second floor that they can rent as a living space for the manager, as he is guessing they want to stay there and just supply the other location with either the recipes or deliveries of the crusts and sauce for the pizzas. Steve explains he can also hook them up with local farmers for chicken, beef, and other meats as well as summertime produce. They agree to discuss it later with someone that may be interested in doing just that and knows all their recipes, and they will contact him. He gives them a card, and they give him one, agreeing they will call tonight or tomorrow morning by 9. Steve thanks them and they go back behind the counter to the kitchen area.

                After her initial shock at hearing Steve speaking Italian fluently, Max went back to talking with Ellie. Billy is still looking at Steve, totally impressed. “I had no idea you could speak another language so fluently. Where did you learn to speak Italian that well?” Billy asks.

                “Geez, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize I had switched to Italian. I learned the summer I visited my nonna in Italy. She can speak English well, but it was something I just picked up fast to talk to other people.” Steve blushes almost scarlet explaining. “I didn’t mean to do that and exclude you all.”

                “It’s fine, I was just surprised is all. Out of nowhere this other language came out of your mouth, and I didn’t expect it. One second, English, and the next, boom, Italian.” Billy starts chuckling.

                Steve’s coloring is returning to normal. “I’ll go take care of the check if that’s okay with you?”

He doesn’t want to assume it is okay, so asks first.

                Billy agrees as long as he can pay next time they all eat out.

                After Steve pays, the group gets their leftovers and purchases from A&N, since the girls had chosen a mug, as well as one for Hopper, and one for Susan, to hopefully keep her from being a bitch for the hell of it.

                Since they have about two hours until Billy has to be home to make dinner, and the girls want to go to Arcade, they decide to go back to Hawkins. Billy’s car is already parked in the lot there, it’ll give the girls a little over an hour and a half to hang out and play games while the guys talk more, and set up their trip tomorrow to go clothes shopping. Steve asks if it is okay for them to stop by the police station and give Hopper his coffee, and see when he would be home so Steve has an idea when to start dinner. A few times on the car ride Steve can see Billy staring at his profile as he drives with his peripheral vision. It makes his stomach do flip flops and his heart skip a few beats. It isn’t that Billy is looking at him, but how Billy is looking at him. By the time they pull up to the police station, Steve is almost positive Billy likes him the same way he likes Billy, though unless he is 100% sure it’s not a good idea to say or do anything in Hawkins without being 100% sure.  

                Steve invites Billy and Max in to meet Ellie’s and his dad. They agree easily especially since there isn’t any reason to refuse. Steve knocks on Hopper’s door, opening it when he said “Come in.”

                “Hey Hop. Got your coffee here.” Steve sets the bag on the desk.

Ellie walks around Steve, giving Hopper a big hug when he bends down. “Are you having a good day Ellie?”

She nods enthusiastically. “I bought my new friend in to meet you!” She exclaims loudly. “Dad, this is Max.”

Hopper clears his throat, and tries to cover up his excitement at Ellie finally calling him dad. He reaches out to Max to shake her hand. “Don’t you have the prettiest hair and eyes, kid. Ellie was telling me about you at dinner last night, but she didn’t mention how pretty you are.” He says, gently shaking her hand that is swallowed up by his large mitt.

Steve clears his throat, and Hopper looks over to him. “Hop, this is Billy.”

Billy steps forward to shake Hopper’s hand. “Hello, sir. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Same here, son.” Hopper moves teases Steve. “You could learn some manners from him, kid.”

“Geez Hop, you should remember who makes dinner for you before you say things like that. Speaking of which, what time will you be home tonight?”

Hopper looks at Billy while pointing at Steve. “Do you believe this? I got a son and a wife with attitude all in one!” Then he very loudly whispers to Billy. “I am joking with him, of course. Who else would take care of Ellie while I’m working, and cook us dinners that are delicious and good for us if he wasn’t around?”  

Hopper looks over at Steve and winks. “Nice to be appreciated sometimes. We are heading over to Arcade for a bit since Billy and Max don’t have to be home quite yet. Do you have an idea when you’ll be home?” Steve asks again.

“Unless an emergency comes up, around 6. How about if you take the night off, and I’ll get Chinese on the way home. Sound good?”

Ellie and Steve both nod. They love the Chinese restaurant in town. They say see you in a bit, and Billy and Max say it was a pleasure meeting you. The foursome heads back out to the BMW for the short drive to Arcade. Steve and Billy light up as soon as they are across the parking lot, and they watch the girls through the front window. Lucas, Will, Dustin, and Mike are inside again. Lucas and Will smile when they see the girls come in greeting both warmly. Dustin and Mike are friendly, but not as warm as the others in their greeting. Steve breathes a little sigh of relief at seeing Mike has finally realized Ellie is not into him. Will hangs out with the girls, and Lucas is close by, Dustin and Mike are halfway across the gaming area, in the middle of a head to head game. Steve points them out and makes sure Billy catches each of their names to match with the specific face while they are still outside.

Billy asks about Will and if he is okay since he is so pale and frail, as well as small, compared to the others. Steve gives Billy the official story about Will, not the real story. Billy says that he would have never guessed kids could or would be kidnapped in this tiny little town, and kind of chuckles about his dad thinking bad things don’t happen in the Midwest. He also says how terrible it is the poor kid had to go through that so recently and is still probably traumatized based on how he looks and how quiet he is. Steve tells him Will was always quiet, but is even more withdrawn now, he also got really sick while he was gone, so he had pneumonia when he was rescued, and still has days where he doesn’t feel well either physically or mentally, but his mother takes good care of him and he is seeing someone to help with the trauma. Billy mods as they each finish their second cigarette.

“Hey.” Billy rests his hand on Steve’s bicep, Steve thinking the hand feels hot as a branding iron through his jacket. “I was curious about something. I thought Dick was your supposed father who didn’t act like one, not Hopper.”

“Oh. Well I have kind of told you about it in bits and pieces.” Steve sighs, hating to have to even mention Dick and Angelica. “Dick and Angelica are my egg and sperm donor, and raised me until they got tired of playing house with a kid. Just after like Halloween, a lot of bad, criminal things Dick was doing over the years came out, so they both disappeared. When Interpol caught up to them, Dick decided rather than go to jail, he would take a short walk and long fall out of a 16^th story window, so he’s dead. I told my nonna to just flush his ashes since I don’t want them and would do the same. Without Dick around, since Angelica’s years of drug abuse and alcoholism ruined her mind and body, her mother, my nonna had to put her in a nursing home for whatever time she has left. So Hopper, whom I have known since I was like 8 decided to adopt me until I could get emancipated, which I am now. I am living with him and my sister, yes she is my real sister, for now until my new house is built since my old one burned down around Halloween.” Steve wraps up feeling like he has just been through the spin cycle on the washing machine.

“Damn and I thought my parents were bad. Sorry to hear that your dad is dead and your mom is so messed up.” Billy says sincerely, looking right in Steve’s eyes, his feelings obvious.

“Don’t be.” Steve answers, looking back at Billy’s eyes, his truthfulness showing. “They were both horrible people and never wanted to be parents. They only had me because they needed a kid as a prop to be the ‘perfect family’. I really only saw them briefly around Christmas since I was 10, so I really don’t know them.”

“That is truly fucked up.” Billy puts an arm around Steve’s shoulders, and unknown to either one, the other is suddenly feeling very warm inside.

“It’s not a huge loss to me, but my nonna is very upset about Angelica, and between a demanding job running her company, and her daughter not even recognizing her, it hurts her, but she tries to hide it. She spends her free time with her. I tried talking her about not doing that so much for her own sake, but she can’t just abandon her, she says.” Steve sighs heavily shaking his head. “At least Dick’s parents are dead so they didn’t have to see what an embarrassment he turned out to be. They tried to raise me the best they could since they were older from when I was 10 until they died 2 and almost 3 years later.” Steve’s eyes are getting a little teary. He will never stop missing Nana and Pop Pop, and neither will a lot of people they helped out over the years.

“That’s gotta be hard. An elderly grandmother running her own company and taking care of her adult daughter that drank and drugged her brain into dementia.” Billy pats Steve on the thigh in sympathy. If he leaves his hand there a moment too long, neither one comments on it.

“My nonna isn’t elderly, to be honest. She had her daughter in her late teens, and Angelica is like 34 I think. Maybe a year or two younger. So she isn’t much beyond 50. As long as she doesn’t wear herself out trying to run a big multinational company and take care of her piece of shit daughter, I hope she’ll be around another 30 years or more.” Steve proudly states about nonna. “She is a great person, and she is very successful, and I am really proud of her. She has also ‘adopted’ the people who have taken care of me since my supposed parents bailed on me. She’s my only blood relative, besides Ellie.”

“So I guess your grandmother has a lot of money if she runs her own company and pays for your mother’s care?” Billy wonders out loud.

“I guess.” Steve shrugs his shoulders. “I never really thought about it since I have my own money aside. Not a ton, but enough that I’ll be okay wherever I work. There was a lot of insurance on my house, so I got it when it burned down since… well, you know.” Steve makes a falling motion with his hand, spreading his fingers apart when they hit the table.

Billy busts out laughing at Steve’s joke about Dick’s demise. “Wow! You really didn’t like your dad, did you?”

“Mmmmm… didn’t like, didn’t care. Kind of the same, except I kind of hated him. Ask around town sometime. Just be specific which Richard Harrington you mean. People love my Nana and Pop Pop, the elder Harringtons. There’s a reason people called Richard Jr. ‘Dick’ Harrington.” Steve chuckles a bit at the town’s reaction to the younger Harrington.

Billy looks at his watch. “Do you want to have one more cigarette before Max and I have to go?”

Steve nods, so they grab their jackets and head out. As usual, they just make small talk while outside as they are busy watching the kids. A boy that looks more like a high schooler than middle school age, goes over to Max, Ellie, and Will.

Steve mumbles something under his breath. “That’s Troy Walsh. Biggest bully in Hawkins middle school, and for some reason Will is his most frequent target. We better get in there.”

Billy grabs Steve’s hand with the cigarette in it. “Hang on. He may be targeting Will, but Max can take care of all 3 of them, even with his buddy hanging out in the back, in case he’s needed.”

                Troy pokes Will in the chest, saying something that obviously bothers him. Before he can do it again, Max grabs it, gets up in his face, well, his chest, and says something that looks like ‘fuck you’ to him, then she brings her knee up, catching him in the balls. As he bends over, grabbing his crotch, she brings her knee up again, hitting him square in the nose, which starts gushing blood almost immediately. They couldn’t hear the crack of his nose outside but could see it was crooked when he stood back up finally. The girls and Will back out of Troy’s arm’s length, and he starts cursing Max out.  He pulls out a folding knife, and that’s when Steve and Billy got ready to run in, but before they could move, he fumbles handling the open knife as Keith is pushing through the crowd. The knife looks like it is headed downwards towards the floor when it seems to shift just a bit to the side and went all the way into his foot, pinning it to the floor. Everyone inside seems to be laughing at him, especially Max, Will and Ellie. Troy’s friend is at the pay phone, probably calling for an ambulance while Troy cries like a baby.

                Keith tries to wrap the knife with a towel to hold the knife steady as Steve and Billy ran back inside, gather the kids including the boys, and rush them out. They want to be gone before the Police get there and they spend hours explaining. Steve knows he and Ellie can explain everything to Hopper later, and be fine, and Hopper can verify it with Will, but Billy and Max want to be left out of it saying something like Susan will kill them. Billy said he would call Steve after 9 about tomorrow, and Steve yells out to have Susan call Chief Hopper if there was an issue. They climbed into their cars and were gone before the ambulance arrived.

                The boys were practically hollering in the backseat, so Steve pulled over a few blocks away. “Shut up you little shitheads before my ears start bleeding!” He turns around and yells at the boys in the backseat, Ellie is riding shotgun of course. The boys immediately freeze and stop talking.

                Still looking at the four boys, Steve focuses in on Will. “Okay Will, tell me your version of what happened.” He says quietly.

                Will sniffs, then starts his tale of the events. “Me and Ellie were watching Max play Dig Dug, and Troy came up behind us and started calling me Zombie Boy, so we all turned around. Then he poked me in the chest and asked me if a zombie could feel that. When I didn’t say anything he asked, ‘don’t you talk, fairy?’ and went to poke me again.”

He pauses for a moment wiping a single tear off his cheek as the other boys, probably Mike and maybe Dustin growled loud enough for Steve to hear. They are not only the loudest of the boys, but the most hot headed and protective of Will. The ‘Party’, as they called themselves, have been getting picked on, bullied, and teased for years by Troy, who has gotten more aggressive in the last couple of months.

Will breathes deep and starts again. “When he went to poke me again, Max grabbed his finger and got right up to him. She told him to leave me and my friends alone, and called him needle dick.”

Everyone in the car laughed at that. They had never heard that particular insult before, but Steve had figured she could be scary as hell if she wanted to.

When everyone stops laughing, including Will, he continues. “After she said that he tried to push her and said he didn’t care if she is a girl, he is going to kick her ass. By now there was a bunch of people around us. She planted her feet, and held on to his finger. When he tried to shove her, she didn’t move other than hitting him square in the nuts with her knee. She stepped back just a bit, and when he bent over and grabbed his nuts, she kneed him right in the nose, hard. We all heard it crack, so it had to be broken. She practically jumped back, ready to punch him, but also staying away from him bleeding.”

The boys and Ellie are all agreeing they heard a loud crack when Max’s knee hit his nose, and everyone nearby heard it.

“Then Keith must have realized something was going on because he started trying to push through the crowd, but nobody moved for him. Troy told Max he was going to make her look like a boy if she wanted to act like one. Troy was going to cut her pony tail off with his hunting knife, but I guess his hands were slippery from his bleeding nose, and as he opened it, he dropped it, and it went right through his foot into the floor.”

Steve looks over at Ellie who is smiling and he winks at her. He knew she made the knife fall and land where it did.

“Troy’s friend called either the police or the ambulance, and Keith told him not to pull the knife out and tried to keep it in place while he got Troy’s foot off the floor and wrapped in a towel. Then you and Billy came in and rushed all of us out to get us out of there.” Will finishes up his story there.

“Okay, that matches what we saw through the window. I was going to come in, and chase Troy off, but Billy said no, and Max would protect you and Ellie. He definitely wasn’t kidding.” Steve states the obvious. “That was definitely payback to Troy for all the trouble he has started. If anyone asks, me and Billy just wanted to get you guys out and safe from Troy and his friend especially after Troy pulled a knife, alright?”

The kids all nod, but that isn’t good enough for Steve.

“I need to hear your answer, got it? So will you tell anyone who asks why we rushed you out, it was to keep you safe. Okay?” Steve said firmer than last time. He heard a bunch of yesses from the backseat and Ellie.

“Good. I am going to take you all home. If your mom’s ask you why I did that, you have the whole story down, but can just say Troy called Will names. Hopper and Joyce are going to have a fit.” Steve turned to look at Will. “I’ll drop you off last, so Ellie and I can tell your mom. You don’t have to.” Then he tells everyone his plan. “Since I doubt Hopper can do anything because Troy is so young, I’ll have him talk with Troy’s mother and the school principal, as well as Keith, and let them know they are responsible if Troy pushes you guys around or comes into Arcade. Yeah, he is young, but he also pulled a knife. That is very serious.”

Steve put the car back in drive and drops all the kids off, reminding them to call whoever was going to pick them up. When they get to Will’s house, Steve parks in the driveway, and Will punches a code into the keypad next to the garage door to open it. They went in through the mudroom, greeting Joyce in the kitchen. Steve tells the kids to go watch TV in the family room and asks Joyce if he could use her phone to call Hopper.

She asks if Steve wants coffee, and of course he says yes. Joyce goes to make the coffee while Steve uses the phone. Steve tells Hopper they should still be home before him, but in case they aren’t, they are at Joyce’s so there’s no problem, and not to worry. Hopper thanks Steve for calling and told him he will hold off on calling in the dinner order to make sure he isn’t home until 6:30 at the earliest.

Joyce sets two cups of coffee on the table, then comes back with milk and a sugar bowl. They both fix their coffee how they like.

Joyce looks Steve over. “Honey, I have known you long enough to know when you are trying to figure out how to say something others might not like. What’s going on?”

Steve looks at Joyce, lets out a long sigh, and starts. Joyce looks more and more upset as Steve goes on, making sure to tell her Will was afraid to tell Joyce himself because she’d never let him leave the house again. The only point Joyce seems to be unable to hold in laughing at is Max kneeing Troy in the nuts then breaking his nose, and telling him to leave her and her friends alone for good. At the end of telling her everything, Steve tells her why he hustled the kids out of there, and that it would probably be a good idea to not be upset at all with Will. He didn’t start anything, Troy started with him, and he is very upset about the names Troy called him, and probably just letting him know she is there to talk is the best think she can do for him. He also suggests calling Arcade and explaining what happened to the owner, and asking for Troy to be banned, or else he will lose six good customers and maybe more once word spreads it is unsafe. He adds she should let the school know what happened since Troy had a knife and has been bullying the kids at school for a long time, as well as calling Troy’s parents, and filing a police report since Will was his initial target. He also asks she wait until after 7 to call the police station, file a report and request a restraining order, or else Hopper will never leave and he needs to tell him personally.

Joyce thanks Steve for telling her personally. She also appreciates his suggestions, which she will indeed follow, and be very careful not to over-mother Will. She’ll do her best to just keep quiet and be there if Will needs her. Since Will is very sensitive to start with, and has been more so since everything with the Upside Down, she has had several conversations about the best ways to deal with Will’s trauma with Sam Owens, so she will keep his ideas in mind. She will also call the school tomorrow, since administration is in this week, as well as Troy’s mother and the police, though police first, but after 7. Steve calls Ellie and Will, gives Joyce and Will a hug, and heads home with Ellie to deal with Hopper.             

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

Who Are The Adults?

            Ellie and Steve set the table so everything will be ready for dinner when Hopper comes home with their dinner. Ellie loves steamed dumplings, but probably due to her sweet tooth, prefers them with Duck Sauce. Steve tries not to cringe when she drowns them with the sauce as if it were her Eggo’s with syrup. At least she doesn’t add duck sauce to her appetizer, which is usually sweet and sour chicken, but she sometimes changes it. As Ellie and Steve finish setting the table and choose some quiet dinner music, not classical thank you, but generally oldies or Hopper’s Jim Croce album and some others on random in the 5 disc CD player, Hopper comes in with dinner. The typical scent of the food with its underlayer of grease starts Ellie and Steve’s stomachs grumbling.  Hopper sets the box holding the cartons on the table and heads for the kitchen to wash his hands. Steve follows him to get everyone’s drink choices, which he knows by heart now. He also uses his moment to his advantage since he and Hopper are alone for a moment.

                “Hey Hop.” He says quietly, to not be overheard. “I need to talk to you later after Ellie goes to bed. It’s pretty important.”

                “Yeah, no problem kid.” He smiles at him openly. “You know I’m here for you when you want.”

                Steve pats him on the shoulder. “I know, and I appreciate it, but this is actually not a personal thing like that. I just don’t want to upset her.”

                Hopper nods as they are entering Ellie’s field of vision from the kitchen, Hopper carrying two cocktail glasses and a bottle of whiskey, while Steve has a tall glass of Sprite with ice (and diluted with seltzer). The only time she is allowed soda is with Chinese takeout, but Steve still waters it down so the sugar doesn’t wind her up. She has already placed the containers of food in the middle between the three place settings with a large spoon by each container to use for serving. The extra container of duck sauce is in its usual place by her plate, next to the sweet and sour sauce. Steve is the only one who eats with chopsticks, while Hopper and Ellie use flatware. If Hopper remembers to ask for the child chopsticks, which are connected at the far end and have finger grips in the middle, Ellie will use them if she isn’t too hungry since she is slow with them and they require patience.

                Ellie gets her own steamed dumplings, while Steve and Hopper split the Egg Rolls and Scallion Pancakes. Ellie pours duck sauce into the container of Dumplings, closes the lid and kind of swirls and lightly shakes them making sure they are evenly coated with duck sauce. She pours them on her plate, trying to keep the sauce in the container so she can pour it over the dumplings. Steve sometimes wonders why she doesn’t stick a straw in the duck sauce and just drink it from the plastic tub. He and Hopper purposely have a conversation with each other, looking away from Ellie while she preps her dumplings or else they’d be unable to eat. Once they were ready and on her dish it didn’t bother them, but the look of anticipation on her face and the careful preparation was a bit much for them. After dinner, Steve had prepared something slightly different for dessert. The fruit this week wasn’t as good as it normally is, so he put it in a Jello mold. Steve always puts a little orange juice mixed in with the cold water, which was a trick Annie taught him as it makes the Jello taste sweeter (regardless of flavor) if the fruit wasn’t as sweet on its own as usual.

                He hadn’t told the others about the dessert shake-up, and had kept it covered and shoved in the back of the refrigerator where they wouldn’t see it. After they finished dinner, he asked them to wait a bit for dessert as he went to make his own whipped cream (with less sugar than most people use). He use the hand cranked mixer so they wouldn’t hear it and ruin the surprise. He got the Jello out and put the whipped cream in its own bowl with a spoon and carried them out to the table. Ellie had eaten Jello before, but not with the fruit in it. She thought it was so cool how it was suspended in the Jello, and was happy to get whipped cream with it. She likes the noise the spray can makes, but has said she likes the way Steve’s tastes better, which isn’t surprising since he uses heavy cream instead of milk or a lighter cream like the spray cans do, plus he doesn’t over sweeten it so you can taste the cream and sugar balance. Hopper asks Steve if he’s getting all “Loch Nora” on them since it isn’t just fruit as usual. He laughs and tells Hopper people in Loch Nora wouldn’t be caught dead eating Jello. All three of them have seconds, which has Steve thinking he needs to start serving more than plain fruit. Maybe make a tart or some turnovers, things like that occasionally.  

                Eventually the dishes are all put in the dishwasher, the extras from dinner put away, and the family is watching some show Ellie chose about “Incredible” facts and stunts. Ellie seems to want a little space tonight, which is rare. She sits in a corner of the sectional, and when Steve goes to sit next to her, she points to the other side of the sectional and he hears “sit there” in his head. He sits down, but starts silently asking her questions.

                “Why don’t you want anyone near you?” Steve’s concern comes through the connection.

                “I’m old enough that I don’t need someone to sit with all the time. That’s for little kids.” She snaps back, attitude cracking like a whip.

                “You are never too old to want a hug or someone to cuddle with.” He volleys back at her.

                “Who told you that?” Steve’s shock and confusion coming through. She’s only 12-ish.

                “Max. She said no one in her family hugs.” Ellie’s sadness radiates off her.

                “Every family is different Ellie. Joyce hugs Will and Jonathan all the time, and Jonathan is my age. Do you think there is something bad about that?” He tries to keep his frustration from going through their connection. “Max and Billy don’t hug Susan because she is mean. You heard what they said. Do you think Hopper and I are mean to you?”

                “No.”

                “Are you going to stop hugging Joyce, Barb, Robin or Eddie?”

                “But they aren’t my family.” Ellie explains her confusion leaking through.

                Steve knows she will get to the right place now. “So does that mean you like them more than me and Hopper, because it sounds like it to me.”

                A look of confusion came over her face, then comprehension. “No, I love you two more. So it’s okay to want to hug you or cuddle?”

                “Yes, Ellie. You shouldn’t let other people pressure you into doing things you don’t want to do, or stop doing them because they don’t like them. Every person is different. Does that make sense?”

                Ellie nods, a sense of affection and comfort reaching Steve immediately. “So should I tell Max she is wrong?”

                “No, because she isn’t. People are different and what is right for some is not right for others. You need to decide for yourself, and if you aren’t sure about what someone says, you can always ask me or Hopper.” He clarifies for her, hoping to get her to follow her own conscience in terms she understands.

                For the first time in a while, she takes the blanket covering herself over to Steve and lays under it with him. As much as he wants Ellie and Hopper to bond, he has really missed tv cuddle time with her. He whispers in her ear. “See, I’m 16, and I love cuddling with my little sister.”

                Ellie grabs the arm he has over her and squeezes it.

                The closer it gets to 9:00, the more Ellie starts yawning and the longer her eyes stay closed when she blinks. At the end of her show, she is ready for bed, so she gets into her pajamas and brushes her teeth. Hopper gets up to tuck her in when she asks after brushing her teeth. Even though her skills have improved greatly thanks to Barb, and she is reading better than Steve, asking Hopper to “tuck her in” is their code for read me some of my book, whatever book it is at the time.

                Steve is doing much better with reading thank to Joyce. Her tips have been helping a lot with his dyslexia and reading. Unlike Dick, Hopper made sure the school is aware Steve has dyslexia, which only his current teachers are informed of. A couple of his grades from the first part of the year have been revised upwards to compensate for his difficulties in learning and the realization it wasn’t laziness getting in the way of him doing better. He was actually doing the best he could, considering words and numbers weren’t the same for him as everyone else. The only classes he ever excelled at were his science classes, mostly due to being a lab brat and picking a lot up there.

                While Hopper is reading to Ellie, the phone rings. Steve answers it, already pretty sure it is Billy.

                “Hi Steve, it’s Billy.” He says cheerfully.

                For some reason, just hearing his tone of voice and the sound of it makes Steve smile. “Hi, how was the rest of your evening? Any trouble about the Arcade?”

                “She has no idea and hopefully won’t. Otherwise we’ll never be let out again.” Billy replies, sounding 100% serious.

                “Geez, she really is a piece of work, huh? I guess your name for her is accurate.”

                “Oh yeah. Even Max can’t stand her and she is her mom. Anyway, just wanted to check in about tomorrow. Max and I can meet you two at the parking lot at Arcade any time after 10.”

                “Since it is a longer drive there, I think I can get Ellie out of here to meet you at 10:30 to go clothes shopping, and get you guys set up for cold weather, as well as round out Ellie’s wardrobe.” Steve says, thinking with Ellie hating mornings, 10:30 is about the soonest he can get her there, plus he is always excited to see Billy again. Even though Steve wishes he could be more, he knows he is likely going to be just a friend, but even that is cool because he really likes Billy as a person, and Ellie and Max get along so well.

                “Okay Stevie, I’ll see you in the morning.” Billy says before hanging up. Across town in Loch Nora Billy smacks himself in the forehead. He likes Steve as more than a friend, but geez, this is the Midwest, Steve is never going to be more than a friend so calling him Stevie was not cool. It sounds like what he’d call his boyfriend.

                In the cabin in the woods, Steve is blushing a bright red having caught Billy call him Stevie made his heart beat faster and feel warm in other places.

                The phone rings again about 30 seconds after Steve hung it back on the hook. He picks it up with his usual greeting.

                “Hi Steve.” The familiar sounding voice on the other end says. “This is Officer Callahan. Is the Chief around?”

                “He’s putting his daughter to bed right now, but I can get him if it’s an emergency.” Steve volunteers.

                “Not an emergency, Steve. Have him call me back when he has time. I just wanted to let him know about a report filed by his friend Joyce Byers. You’ll let him know to call before I clock out at midnight?” Callahan asks Steve.

                “Yup. He’ll probably call back between 9:30 and 10:30, is that okay?”

                “Perfect. Thanks Steve.” Callahan tells him before disconnecting the call.

                After the call, Steve goes into the kitchen. The bottle of whiskey is still on the counter. Steve gets two cocktail glasses out of the cabinet, and fills each about halfway. There is a small table on the porch that holds the ashtray, but has room for a couple of glasses and a bottle of whiskey. Steve is glad he answered the phone when Callahan called. He wanted to tell Hopper what happened first so he wouldn’t think Steve is hiding things from him and stop letting him take Ellie out. He debates with himself for a second before deciding to fill the glasses 3/4^th of the way. He has a feleing they’ll both need a drink during and after this discussion. Hopper comes out of Ellie’s room, quietly closing the door.

                “Kid, I’ve got to tell you, I am so glad Ellie has a girl her age she is friends with, and it sounds like they are pretty tight already. She is happy about it too, tells me for the last couple of nights about what they are doing tomorrow.” Hopper smiles shaking his head a little. “I never thought I would see a day she would just start talking to someone she didn’t know at Arcade, but sounds like Will likes the girl too, and he is basically her best friend, well, best male friend.”

                “I hear you. I was pretty excited too. I mean the nerd herd or whatever they call themselves seem alright even if little Wheeler is a little annoying, but the two of them can talk non-stop about girl stuff. Billy seems like a good guy too.” Steve adds with a smile, happy to have a good friend again that he clicked with immediately.

                “I heard the phone ring while I was in there. Anything important?” Hopper asks a little edgily.

                “One was Billy confirming he and Max can go shopping with us tomorrow. The other was Callahan. He says it’s not that important so just call when you have a chance before midnight.” Steve relays to him. “Grab a glass and your cigarettes and let’s go have a smoke. I don’t want to wake Ellie up while we talk.”

                Hopper pulls his coat on and walks over to the table to grab a glass. Steve does the same but also grabs the bottle. Once they are seated on the swing, the bottle next to Steve, in case Hopper wants more, or he has to crack it over his head to calm him down, though that would be a waste of good whiskey. Steve starts by telling Hopper after they stopped at his office to introduce Max and Billy to him, and headed to Arcade, and how the Nerd Herd was there including Will who was talking with Ellie and Max. By the time he mentions Troy Walsh showing up, Hopper knows there was a problem with him. The kid is a well-known bully around town and Will is one of his favorite targets. Hopper was almost done with his whiskey so Steve offered him the bottle, which he uses to add ¼ a glass of whiskey, and hands it back to Steve. He knows things are about to take a turn down Messed Up Street. Steve tells Hopper how Troy grabbed his arm and pulled him out from between the girls, started poking Will in the chest calling him names, and threatening to beat him up. Hopper is starting to turn an ugly shade of red, so Steve tells him about Max giving him the double knee treatment, and Hopper busted out laughing when Steve mentioned Troy’s nose breaking loudly enough for the whole place to hear.

                The next part was what he dreaded mentioning since Hopper will flip out. He tells him that it seemed like everything was over since Troy’s face and hands were covered in blood, when Troy threatened to cut off Max’s hair if she wanted to fight like the boys. At this point Hopper got quiet and looked very serious. He drank his bit of whiskey in one gulp, and Steve added a little more when the vein in Hopper’s forehead started throbbing. Steve told him how Troy tried to pull out a pocket knife but his hands were slippery from the blood, and once he got it open he dropped it, and it pinned Troy’s foot to the floor with the blade. Hopper did laugh at that. Hopper asked where he and Billy were when Troy pulled the knife out, and Steve explains they were almost through the crowd that had gathered since it happened so quickly and they had to push through a bunch of kids laughing at Troy’s nose gushing blood, but he barely got the knife out of his pocket when he tried to open it and dropped it. Steve explains how about as soon as that happened, they gathered up their kids + the Nerd Herd and got out before anyone could really get a good look at Ellie or Max or question their friends like Will and the others.

                Hopper looks very tense. “I appreciate you telling me Steve, and trying to keep Ellie safe, but I wish you had told me sooner.”

                “I’m sorry Hop, but Ellie was upset about it because Will was, and you know how close they are. I told Joyce as soon as I dropped Will off since he was directly involved. Ellie was a witness but never got within arm’s length of Troy. Billy and Max are still trying to figure out how to tell their parents since they aren’t very… understanding.”

                Hopper sighs, sounding resigned. “Well, I can’t put you kids in a bubble, and I know there was no reason to interfere when it was just name calling and such since we are talking about pre-teens.” Hopper pours another half glass of whiskey and gets ready to head inside. “I guess I have an idea what Callahan wants now.”

                Steve follows Hopper into the cabin, feeling relief that Hopper didn’t scream and yell since he is very protective of both kids, especially Ellie, unaware that he doesn’t need to worry so much since they can do a lot of “unique” things to defend themselves. Hopper downs his whiskey in 2 swallows. Steve sits at the end of the table, slowly sipping his whiskey as Hopper goes to call Callahan. He knows this is the best place to hear the conversation, or Hopper’s side, besides being in the kitchen. He hears Hopper greet Callahan, and plays dumb about what happened.

                Initially Hopper sounds confused. “Jonathan got in a fight. What? It was Will? But he doesn’t fight. I don’t think he knows how to.”

                “Uh-huh, uh-huh.”

                Steve has no idea what he is replying to. However, he doesn’t think that they are talking about a report that Joyce filed.

                “He said Will pulled a knife? On Troy Walsh? I doubt that.”

                He is just listening for a moment.

                “Walsh has been bullying Will and his friends for years, Callahan. Especially Will wouldn’t do that.”

                “He said Will had some red head and brunette girls urging him on? I know that is crap.” Hopper replies to what Callahan said sounding angry.

                Hopper is rubbing his temples like a headache is starting while Callahan fills him in.

                “It says what? Stitches, broken bone and nerve damage? Plus the broken nose? And did they show you a copy of the hospital report?”

                “Uh-huh. So no one went to see the kid and his parents to get the report signed and a copy of the report? Did he say if anyone else witnessed everything, or just his friend.”

                “Okay, so at about 4:00 during Winter Break from school no one else was in the gaming area besides Troy, his friend, Will and his friends, and the two girls. Right.” Hopper says sarcastically.

                There is a long pause where Callahan must be giving some reason or excuse to the Chief.

                ‘Joyce filed a report too? Right after the Walshs?”

                Hopper is apparently listening to what Joyce said in her report.

                “So Troy approached him, grabbed him and poked him first?” A short pause from Hopper. “OK, yeah, Joyce has told me he has called him both before.”

                “And Will never touched Troy, it was one of the girls?”

                “Okay, that makes more sense that Walsh would have a knife.” Hopper snickers. “Sorry, but that is funny. Self-inflicted because the idiot dropped it since his hands were slick with blood.”

                He pauses again, listening to what Callahan is saying.

                “Good, so it is signed, witnessed, and faxed in, and she will come tomorrow and sign the typed report? Perfect. I want you to call the owner of Arcade. Yes, I know what time it is.”

                He listens to whatever excuse or reason Callahan has.

                “Yeah, I understand, but I don’t expect him to come in or you to call the manager on duty. I just want them to know to hang on to the security tape and find out which manager was on duty.”

                “Okay, yes, and call the doctor who signed the report ask him if it looks like the kid might have dropped it, or it looks like Troy knocked it out of someone’s hand.”

                “Yes, tomorrow morning is fine if you don’t have his name.”

                “Oh you do know who the doctor was. Yeah, call the hospital, see if he is still on duty, and if they can fax you the medical report, a copy of the x-rays, and ask the doctor that question, then we don’t need to talk to him tomorrow or when he is next on.”

                “Perfect.” Hopper says after another pause. “Then it would really help if we had the report from the ER and X-rays and add it to the report, and see if Troy will sign it. If he does tomorrow, then send him and his parents into my office.”

                “Yeah, I will wait on hold while you make the call.”

                Steve hears Hopper open and close some cabinets and the refrigerator. Hopper is mumbling nonsense to himself. Steve knows it’s nonsense because that’s what he does when he knows someone is lying about something in a report.

                “Yeah, I am still here.” Hopper answers after a good 5 to 10 minutes. “Okay, perfect. Ask someone to have the TV and VCR in my office tomorrow, and when the manager drops off the tape, have someone bring it in to me. If he saw anything first hand, get a statement too. Leave a note on Flo’s desk and she will make sure it gets done. Tape it to her phone.”

                After another break for his vocal cords, Hopper responds again. “Excellent. Make a copy, place them on my desk, and make sure a copy is with the typed report Walsh signs before sending him into my office.”

                “He actually put that in the report? He told you that too? Oh man, either they didn’t read it or will conveniently forget it tomorrow. I’ll bet you a pack of cigarettes.”

“Yeah, okay, thanks for letting me know so I am not blindsided by it in the morning. As long as you follow through I’ll scare the shit out of that turd Troy Walsh and his parents. Hopefully, he won’t bully anyone again. I’ll let you get your coffee in my office for a week, just don’t let the others see you.”

                “Okay, yeah, thanks again for letting me know.” Hopper says before disconnecting.

                Hopper walks out of the kitchen, almost jumping when he sees Steve.

                “Geez, you surprised me kid. I didn’t think you’d be out here.” Hopper grabs his chest in  shock.

                “Didn’t mean to. Just finishing my drink and didn’t want the TV on in the background during your call.” Steve swirls the whiskey remaining in his glass.

                “You’re nursing that tonight. You feel okay?” Hopper holds his hand along Steve’s forehead.

                “I feel fine… I just poured a lot in my cup without thinking, so been taking my time since I don’t want to get drunk tonight.”

                Hopper grabs his empty glass and the bottle adding a couple of sips to his glass. “You shouldn’t drink alone.” He states, taking a small sip.

                “I wasn’t. You and Ellie are both a room away.” Steve says in all seriousness.

                “Okay.” Hopper says, shaking his head and chuckling. “Not quite what I meant but point taken.” He breathes out a sigh. “That little shit Troy lied big time at the ER and to his parents. He told them Will started the fight and broke his nose, and he knocked the knife out of Will’s hand.”

                Steve barked out a laugh. “Little Will Byers? Shorter than Ellie and like 60 pounds soaking wet. Starting a fight with like 5’6” 125 pound Troy Walsh. Have any of these people seen Will?”

                Hopper laughs this time. “That’s the funny part. The ER doctor saw Will when Benny first bought him in after the whole Upside Down mess. He even noted in his report it looks like the knife in Troy’s foot was dropped straight down, suspected self-inflicted. Will Byers was unlikely to be able to hit his nose straight on and break it based on relative heights.”

                Steve looked down at the table shaking his head and trying not to laugh too loud. “Troy is an idiot. The only reason I haven’t told him to leave the kids alone is he’s like 13 and I’m 16, almost 17. Someone really taught Max how to defend herself. You should have seen her.”

                “Yeah, Troy didn’t mention the girls touching him. I will see it. Keith, the manager, is dropping the videotape in the morning on his way to work. Since Troy is 12, I hope he signs his false report so I can nail him for carrying the knife, threatening to use it, and filing a false report. Get him banned from anywhere kids gather for like 6 months to a year, and slap him with community service and counseling. Maybe we can cut his bullying off now.”

                Steve is trying, again, not to laugh too loud, though he is laughing a lot. “Jackass.” Is the only word he gets out.

                Hopper swirls his drink a bit. “Definitely not a rocket scientist. I intend to play the security tape in front of his parents and him tomorrow morning when they sign official statement. I’ll consult with a family court judge and have him return the next day for his punishment terms.”

                “Joyce will die when you tell her this one. I told her to file a report tonight.” Steve states

                “She did, and it is basically what you told me, which is like the opposite of what Troy said.” Hopper takes a sip of his drink. “By the way, I am not telling you any of this since it is an open investigation until I get the security video and hospital records.”

                Steve winks at Hopper. “I don’t even know what we are talking about. I must have drank too much.” He coughs out a single chuckle.

                Hopper downs the rest of his drink, Steve does the same, figuring it is bedtime now.

                “Okay kid, time to get some shuteye.” Hopper says, as Steve suspected. Steve goes into his room and slips into some pajamas. When he comes out to brush his teeth in the bathroom, Hopper is making his rounds checking that the lights are off and the windows and doors are locked.  Steve says ‘goodnight’ to Hopper and he closes his door.

                Steve is craving a cigarette, and hasn’t closed the blinds over his door yet, so he throws some sweatpants over his pajamas, grabs a heavy full length dress coat from his closet, slips his cigarettes into the pocket, and steps outside in boots he only wears on the deck. The outside light automatically turns off and on with the changes from night to day and vice versa, so while it is not glaringly bright out, he can see almost to the tree line. He sees a pair of legs in uniform pants the Estate Agents wear just at the edge of the tree line. He is sure who it is once they speak.

“Romeo, Romeo, where for art thou dear Romeo.” He says jokingly. Then he starts chuckling as he walks towards the deck.

Steve knew it was James. He doubted anyone else would do that. “What’s up buddy? Gonna throw pebbles at my window to get my attention”

“No rocks. Not a whole lot happened since a few days ago Steve-O. What are you doing outside so late?” James asks as he gets to the edge of the deck, though five feet lower than Steve is.

“I wanted a cigarette, and Hopper already locked up out there, so it’ll have him pointing his gun at me if I open the front door.”

“Makes sense. He can be um, a little overly protective sometimes.” James phrases his words very diplomatically.

“That is a very polite way to put it. You want a cigarette?” Steve asks as he pulls his pack out.

“Mmmmm… no thanks. I usually only smoke after sex or when I am drinking.”

“I can get you a drink inside if you want. Actually we could have sex too if you want!” Steve can’t help but laugh after saying the last part.

“You know Smitty will have my head if I drink on duty, and I already told you that, um, equipment would kill me.” James laughs right back at Steve.

Steve thinks of something he could use his knowledge for. “I’ve got a question for you. Is there any way to tell the difference between a guy being friendly and a guy being into you? Especially if they touch you a lot?”

“That’s a hard one. Not really. Some people are more likely to touch or get close to you than others. It depends on how comfortable they are with you. Problem is everyone is so closeted here; it isn’t even safe to watch them closely to see. Sorry, Steve.”

“I thought that would be your answer. On the other hand, I do have some news for you. I am almost positive Eddie and Brandon are together now. They almost held hands in public without thinking.” Steve spills for him.

“Glad to hear it. They look really good together, and are both good looking guys.” James states. “It can be so hard to find someone you really fit with in this area.”

“Is that the voice of experience?” Steve lights another cigarette.

“Yes and no. I mean I have dated some really nice guys from around here. The problem is too many of them play straight and marry women, then cheat on the side, and I am worth more than being a side piece, and so are you, so don’t settle.”

“Ugh, girls are so much easier, but I have this bad crush, or maybe it’s just lust on a guy right now.” Steve blows out a slow nicotine laced breath.

“I know. I think that’s why so many men marry a woman, then look for a guy for a side piece. You have no idea how many guys I know have kids and the whole works that I see it in a private club not that far from here, or in Indianapolis or once in a while when I get to Chicago. So who’s the crush? The hunky blond I have seen you with?”

“Yes. I keep forgetting there are usually people watching me. What you said reminds me. Do you think Smitty would let you come with me up to Chicago for an overnight trip sometime? I found out that my so-called father’s condo is actually owned by me in a trust, and I’d like to check it out. I haven’t been there since I was 9 or 10.” Steve states, leaving out the look for cash part.

“Probably. And I know for sure I could sneak you into some of the clubs up there. A lot of them don’t proof as strictly as long as someone in the group or pair is 21.”

“That would be cool, and since it’s a 2 or 3 Bedroom penthouse I could see if Brandon and Eddie want to come.” Steve sounds excited at the thought. “Once I get an idea of my school schedule and everything, maybe we could do it over spring break or something.”

“I’m in as long as I don’t have to be a babysitter. Just do my regular job of making sure you are safe.”

“Cool. I am freezing so I am going to go in, but I’ll check dates with you before I ask Smitty.” Steve says.

“You are on Steve-O. It sounds like it could be fun, and Eddie seems like he enjoys a good party. Sleep well.” James turns around to head back into the trees, pulling his balaclava back down over his face, and putting his night vision goggles back on.

Once he is out of sight, Steve goes inside, closing the blinds and locking the door, and getting into his nice warm bed. Steve has interesting dreams this night. Most star a hunky blond with sea blue eyes, one dream of the two partaking in some sexual activities, but being watched the whole time by a half-naked James.

Morning feels like it comes too soon, but Steve is looking forward to their shopping trip and seeing Billy again. Steve promised Ellie they would do this for Christmas, and now she has Max to help her. Steve doesn’t really know much about Billy’s personal finances, but it seems like he is expected to use his own money for everything, while Susan keeps his allowance. Steve pulls a couple thousand dollars out of the safe he has in his closet. He also makes sure he has his black card with him. He has no idea what Ellie will want, and he is going to make sure Billy and Max are ready for January and February, and quality stuff costs money.

                The Mayfield-Hargrove family live in a 5 bedroom 3 and ½ bath colonial at the end (or beginning, depending on your point of view) of Cornwallis Rd. next door to some tv televangelists and diagonally across from the ruins of a large mansion that had burned down a few months ago. Neil Hargrove said he had been given the house by a company that did not have the funds to pay him after a large consulting job. Since he wanted to get away from the “leftist wackos” in California, and live somewhere “family values” matter, he moved the family to the house that is noticeably larger than their house in California, and fully paid for.

                Susan Hargrove (nee Mayfield) is often left with parenting duties since Neil is out of town a lot on business, sometimes for weeks at a stretch. She loves the house, as it is almost double the size of their old house, and moving into it immediately makes her part of the upper crust of the town. Like her daughter Maxine, she has flaming red hair and blue eyes, is on the more petite size, but is very attractive when she dresses up, does her hair and makeup. She is totally different when Neil is around though. She is not thrilled about being stuck with his son, so she dresses down, wears her hair straight, and no makeup. She also wears clothes one size too big so she looks even more meek and innocent, and she loves to tell Neil how awful Billy is and how disobedient he is, often leading to physical punishment for Billy, since grounding him is the opposite of what she wants.

                When Neil is gone, she is no angel herself, and gives Billy full responsibility for Maxine, or Max as she prefers. Since the two greatly dislike each other, she doesn’t have to worry about them paying her much mind. In fact, she has even filed medical consent and guardianship over to Billy. On his 18^th birthday, when he is legally an adult, she plans to do it legally so he is legally responsible for her, but for now the medical decisions and guardianship through the school system keeps them out of her hair to have her male friends over. The fact both kids hate each other and Billy’s responsibility for Maxine is all for the better. They will both tell her if the other misbehaves. The situations all work out well. Neil thinks he has control over everyone back home, he has his own adventures with other women while on travel, and he has a meek little wife who will never question him and will watch his kid.

                Susan only had a child because her first husband, Dr. Peter Mayfield, was a wealthy neurosurgeon and he wanted a family. Susan felt it necessary to have a kid or two to make their relationship financially permanent. Like with Neil, she loved her first husband’s money, but not her husband. Susan met Neil while still married, but the risk of being caught cheating on him was too high. They had neighbors, not woods and an empty lot within sight, and Peter’s schedule was dictated by his surgeries. Once she found out how much Neil was worth, because of course she had him checked out, they started meeting at hotels and restaurants. When Peter died after a ‘tragic’ accident, she waited a few months before publicly having a whirlwind courtship with Neil, and they married. She was forced to sell the large house she and Peter bought together as it was highly mortgaged, and though he left a healthy life insurance policy for Susan, it would be gone fast with the mortgage payments. His cash was left to Max in a college account, which she promptly raided to pay the balance of school loans she did not know he had.

                This time she found out all the assets and liabilities before getting married. She was also older and wiser, no longer in her mid-20s like with Peter, and she had an 8 year old daughter on top of it. She gives Max a weekly allowance, and Neil deposits money each month into a joint account for Billy’s allowance as well as household expenses. Max is always given her full allowance up front, but Billy only gets part of what Neil allots for him. He gets enough for gas, cigarettes, any food or drinks while he and Max are out, and if he got the full amount he was supposed to, she always told him it was for new clothes or school supplies for Max. Neil gave extra money, Susan didn’t know how much, to Billy for Christmas and his birthday, while Susan was given money to buy presents for Max and to decorate. All she particularly cares about was knowing where the kids were going, and that they do their chores. They have a maid come in once a week, but Max has to keep the house clean in between, and Billy has to do the grocery shopping and make dinner.

                Susan loves her life of luxury while Neil is away, though does use the extra from Billy’s allowance on things Neil would not approve of. Things like going to the salon, as well as some of her “not Neil’s wife” clothes. Whatever that didn’t cover, she took from Max’s College fund. Never spending her own money and scrimping and adding every penny she can to her own account, which no one knows about. She is very manipulative and mean to Billy as well. She also has issues with him, but exaggerates or lies to Neil about what he does or how nasty he is to her. Billy is always respectful, afraid things could go worse if he wasn’t, regardless of what she tells Neil. As far as Neil, she tells him groceries are much more than they are, and the maid is twice as much, and other household expenses are too. She has been doing this, exaggerating the cost and banking the extra since they lived in their modest house in California.

                The morning they are due to go shopping, Susan, after telling him how bad the breakfast he made was (which it wasn’t, but that was Susan), she gave him a couple hundred dollars and very specifically told him that it is all for Max’s clothes and she wants receipts. That was pretty typical. By keeping up the front that they don’t get along, it allows Max to buy something, return it an hour or two later, and get the cash back. She and Billy would split the money, with Susan never suspecting a thing since she figured they would rat each other out.

                When Max and Billy were initially introduced and told they were going to be brother and sister, they got along well. Susan and Neil went on a two week honeymoon and Neil’s parents took the kids in. On Neil’s first trip, Susan was busy house hunting. Neil had set a maximum price he would pay, roughly what was ok by him size wise, and where he would like to live, but the final decisions were up to Susan. They had looked at a couple of listings before he left, just so he could explain it to her. She found a house that would do until she could coax Neil into something bigger, which never happened. However, the kids getting along wouldn’t do. When he came home to attend the settlement, the kids were more than happy to tell Neil, when asked, how they had been. Especially about Susan spending so much time with the realtor house shopping, and all the things they did while alone. Being left alone so much unwatched did not make Neil happy. She started to divide and conquer by pitting them against each other, but the kids knew what she was doing, because they had to act unified in front of Neil.

                After complaining about breakfast, which she ate all of, and giving Billy money for Maxine’s clothes, she told Billy he had his Christmas money for anything he needed. Billy of course knew she would say that, but apparently wasn’t grateful enough she was allowing him to spend his own money, so she threw her breakfast plate at him like a frisbee. He ducked before it hit him, and it shattered when it hit the doorframe he was standing in. A small piece caught him in the side of the head, and made a little cut. Like all cuts to the head, it started to bleed quite a bit, so he washed it quickly in the kitchen sink, then took some frozen peas Max hands him to minimize bruising while Susan stomps towards her room yelling about what time she wants dinner. They both mumble “bitch” at the same time and try to smother their laughs.

                Across town, in the cabin in the woods, as it is coming up on 10:00, the phone rings. Steve answers it, hearing Hopper’s voice, Steve relaxes a bit. He thought it might be Billy and Max calling to cancel.

                “What’s up, Hop?” Steve asks after initial greetings.

                “The manager from Arcade dropped off the surveillance tapes today.” He states with a note of mystery. “They are very interesting. It turns out there are a couple of different angles and they show what you said. The sound sucks though, so can’t hear it.”

                “What is so interesting about them?” Steve is a little concerned he saw Ellie manipulate the path of the knife. His heart gives a noticeable squeeze at that thought.

                “The way Max knees Troy in the groin, then the nose is textbook self-defense moves. From the way she steps in to knee him, to grabbing his hair when he is bent over to knee his nose, and immediately backing out of range. The noise of his nose breaking, by the way, is about the only clear sound on the tapes. The fact Troy was carrying a knife is scary, but I laughed when he fumbled it, because he said Will had the knife. Any idea who or why Max was taught self-defense?” Hopper sounds more curious than upset.

                “I don’t have a clue, Hop. If I had to guess I would say Neil Hargrove.”

                “That makes sense, kid. You are driving today, right?”

                “Yes, Hop. I always drive since Billy’s car is a 2 door, so the backseat is tight.”

                “Okay, just wanted to make sure since your car is protected and you have training. I don’t know about your friend. They do seem like good kids though. Thanks for bringing them by yesterday if I forgot to say that.” Hopper adds, sounding relieved, before he disconnects the call.

                Steve puts the phone back in the cradle. He checks on Ellie, and she is ready to go, so he gets the BMW out of the barn, pulls it up front, and lets it warm up for his ever cold little sister. Within a few minutes, she is bundled up and ready to go. They talk a little bit on the way over to meet Max and Billy, and Ellie is excited to be going to pick out her own clothes with another girl her age. Ellie and Max have become fast friends. Billy and Steve agree it is a good thing since Susan lets Max go almost anywhere. Since she thinks Max and Billy hate each other, and Billy has to take her, it punishes him too. They haven’t mentioned Steve or Ellie and don’t plan to. Steve has also explained to Billy the whole Harrington vs Hopper last name thing and how outside of school, he goes by Hopper, but everyone in school knows him as Harrington.

                They pick up Billy and Max in the parking lot of Arcade, and can’t help but notice the signs along the front window and door, dozens of them, of Troy and the friend that was with him yesterday. The pictures are decent considering they probably came from the security tapes and have been photocopied.

Billy and the girls want to see what the papers say, so Steve pulls over to the curb and they hop out to read them. Keith actually waves to Steve, which almost puts him in shock as he waves back, and he says something to Max and Ellie, as well as Billy. He gives them a couple of fliers as keepsakes or something.

Billy hands his over to Steve to read. It has their names under their pictures and says “Banned From Arcade. If seen outside or in Arcade, please report it immediately to the manager on duty.” The number of the police department is also on it in case he is blocking the entrance or near it. Steve gives Billy the flier back, laughing at it.

                The drive to Greenwood Mall goes quickly. Steve does find out Billy taught Max self-defense the way Neil taught him so she can take care of herself if anyone starts trouble with her. Billy tells Steve that some of the kids at the skateboard park in California would give her shit for using the park when she is a girl, with one kid in particular being the head trouble maker. So Billy taught her in case they ever went beyond taunting her to something else. One guy did try and drag her out by her pony tail, but she busted up his knee pretty bad, and no one bothered her after that. Steve laughs because assholes like that deserve it. You never touch a girl in any way unless she says it is okay.

                They get to the mall and find surprisingly good parking. Steve thought it would be busier with Christmas break and all. Steve makes a statement to them before they get out of the car. “Okay ‘Cali Kids’, let’s get you two set for Indiana winters and Ellie here was promised a shopping trip as her Christmas present.”

 Billy hands Max a roll of bills and reminds her Susan wants receipts. Steve hands Ellie a roll of money and tells her to let him know if she needs more. Once they are inside the mall, the girls leading the way, Steve asks Billy if Susan gave him money too, and he explains he is supposed to pay for his own stuff, so she asks for receipts of what Max bought to make sure she spent it all on herself. He also explains their system of getting one over on Susan.

                The girls take them into an upscale department store that carries a wide variety of clothes. They agree to split up since the guys will be on the same floor, and in and out of sight of each other, except in the changing room. Billy heads to the leather goods, and Steve joins him after looking for more of the underwear James taught him was best for restraining things. Billy hold a pair of black leather pants against Steve’s legs, The Cali Boy takes in two jackets that look warm, and Steve, only because Billy said they would look hot on him, takes the pants into the dressing room across from him. The rooms have curtains instead of doors, but that isn’t an issue. Billy tries on the jackets while Steve is trying on the pants. Billy immediately rejects one jacket, and is debating about the other when he hears Steve calling him. He sets the jacket on the bench in the room. He steps into the hall separating the two rows of dressing rooms. Steve’s pretty head is sticking through the curtains.

                “Billy I can’t wear these. The cut is all wrong for me.” Steve explains.

                “Let me see. Maybe with a little tailoring they’ll work.” Billy pushes Steve back and almost forces his way in.

                Steve has a large protrusion in the front of the pants, which otherwise fit nicely on his legs. Billy whispers in Steve’s ear. “Dude what the fuck are you shoplifting for? I know you have the money for whatever you have there.” He smacks Steve in his groin.

                Before Steve has a chance to say anything, Billy reaches down the front of the pants to pull out whatever underwear or socks he is trying to hide. “Let me have those to put back.” He says, and instead he has a handful of soft veiny skin with a velvety flared head. His hand, or both,  is definitely not enough to hold it soft, then he feels it starting to harden. He is kind frozen as is, wanting to yank his hand out but also want to rub it. He quickly pulls his hand out.

                Billy turns bright red and feels his jeans tightening a bit before he tries thinking about things like dead puppies to relax his groin as he yanks his hand back. “I’m… I’m… I just… I didn’t know….never thought it might be you. I’m so sorry.” He stumbles through his words, about to duck out of the curtains.

                Steve grabs his biceps and pins him against the wall. He cages Billy in with his hands and legs. He whispers to Billy, trying to salvage the situation and keep him as a friend. He starts rambling quickly, almost hysterically, pleading. “It’s okay… it was an accident and you had no idea. Please, please, please, don’t freak out and let it change things because of an accidental grope.” Steve voice starts sounding wet, and he can feels his eyes getting wet too, so he leans his forehead on one of the hands holding Billy’s large biceps. “Look, I don’t normally say anything because, well, boondocks, but I hope you are more open minded since you are from California. But this way we both have something to keep secret for the other. I know you are straight and did that by mistake. I had a little reaction to being touched because well, it’s been a while for me. Please don’t be upset, but if it bothers you we can stop hanging out after I get us back to Hawkins.” He can hear Billy breathing hard next to his head. If he looks up he will see Billy’s pupils blown wide, and him struggling to calm down.

                Steve looks directly into the storm in Cali Boy’s sea blue eyes, while tears are clouding his doe eyes and threatening to run down his cheeks. He doesn’t know what else to do, so he lets Billy go and watches him flee the dressing room. Steve kicks the wall, hurting his foot, sits on the bench, and lets the tears quietly come.

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

Tears and Fears

                Cali blue eyes are just standing there staring at Indiana brown eyes as a tidal wave rises in his now stormy blue eyes. Steve is trying not to make any noise as he watches the color of his eyes change like an ocean raging in a wonderous and glorious way. Tears are still threatening to come from Steve’s eyes and Billy is still breathing hard. Steve sees the other boys Adam’s apple bobbing up and down his throat as he swallows. He pries one arm free from Steve’s death grip, and Steve’s heart cracks. All he can think is ‘this is the part where he punches me, calls me a pervert, and walks out of the dressing room.’ Billy does use his free hand to make a fist, but a loose one with his thumb sticking up. He brings the fisted hand up towards Steve’s face.

                He takes his thumb and swipes it across Steve’s cheek. “Don’t worry, pretty boy, I wouldn’t do that.” He whispers back in a rough voice. “You are half right and half wrong. I don’t care about that and am actually glad to hear it. Yes, being from California I am more open minded than the hicks here, but there is more to me than you think.”

                “Do you want to just get the girls and leave?” Steve quietly asks, looking down at the floor, trying not to let his emotions affect Billy’s decision or feelings.

                “No. We need to talk, but when the girls aren’t around. When we can have a real discussion at some point.” Billy looks at Steve sympathetically. “Now let’s get those pants back to the attendant, you go to the bathroom and clean up, and I’ll meet you outside it.”

                Steve pulls the leather pants down, and what Billy accidentally grabbed is quite prominent now. “Woah, big boy. I meant you could hand them to me after I was out of here, but whatever.” Billy exclaims trying to avert his eyes but still looking with his peripheral vision as he turns around.

                One of Steve’s legs is already out of the pants. “Sorry. I’m so used to changing and showering in the locker room at school. I didn’t even think about it.” Steve blushes again, trying to cover the large soft mound of flesh in the front of his underwear with his hands, but even with two hands it isn’t covered.

                “It’s fine I just wasn’t expecting it or I wouldn’t have been looking there. Believe me, I have been in the locker room too, and would have followed basic courtesy so you could have some privacy.” Billy explains to Steve.

                Even though it was half a lifetime ago, lab life left Steve with no inhibitions about being naked or in underwear in front of other people. Even though he knows he has some very large body parts relative to others, thanks to number two always calling him a freak, he doesn’t think about it. Admittedly he was 8 (or so) when he left, in the lab they were constantly changing in front of others, male and female, ages 3 to 12, and taking lab showers en masse, which was really lining up naked and getting sprayed down with a cold hose.

                At any rate, Billy now had his back to Steve with his arm out to his side, waiting for Steve to give him the pants and the tag with the number of items he bought in. Steve placed the pants over Billy’s arm and the tag and hanger on his hand.

                “I will meet you outside the bathroom.” Billy says quietly.

                “Sounds good.” Steve answers, his voice breaking a bit in the middle from the tears he was trying to hold back. No matter what else Billy says, Steve has never had someone say, ‘we need to talk’ and had it end well. Steve was really going to miss Billy’s friendship, and his potential for more that he likely imagined. He heads for the nearest bathroom which fortunately was a single toilet and sink with a locking door. A minute or so later, there is a soft knock on the door.

                In his head, Ellie talks to him. “Steve, let me in the bathroom please. I’ve been able to feel you across the store for the last ten minutes.”

                Steve lets Ellie in, relocking the door before Max and Billy see them. Steve sits back down on the toilet lid. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to let you feel what I was feeling.” Steve mumbles around Ellie’s arms, which are wrapped around one shoulder and his neck in a hug. “What did you feel Ellie?” Steve knew he had to explain things in a way she would understand.

                “What the hell happened Max? Why are you waiting here?” Billy was surprised to hand the clothes and the tags to the changing room attendant, and see Max sitting on a bench next to the hallway with the bathrooms.

                “I don’t know. Ellie and I were having fun picking out clothes, and she suddenly just stopped like she was listening to something. We kept shopping for like 5 or 10 minutes, just picking out things to try on, but not really joking around. Then she told me Steve was really sad, grabbed my wrist, and we practically ran over here. So I should be asking you what happened. Did you tell him you like him, like as a boyfriend, and he freaked out?” She asks Billy.

Max and Billy are very honest with each other. When she saw him kissing a boy one day on the beach, he told her he was gay and only pretended to like girls and go on dates with them to keep Neil and Susan off his back. Neil would literally kill him if he found out. He begged her not to tell Susan or Neil, and Max was fine with it. Besides, they sort of had an unspoken agreement. We do not rat each other out to them, because it really is us against them. It started after they realized Susan was trying to keep them mad at each other so they would tell her everything the other did. From that day, they fought at home or around Susan, though they all had to pretend to love each other when Neil was around, but truly did get along really well in private. Max swore never to tell as long as Billy let her know what was going on so she could keep her story the same as Billy’s, and vice versa when she and the Mexican boy liked each other. Neil would have flipped, killed the kid, then Billy for letting it happen. That was life in their house, and why they stayed away as much as possible.

“No Max, I would never make a pass at a guy here unless I knew for dead certain they were into guys too. That is the quickest way to get killed if word got back to Susan or Neil, or get my ass kicked.” Billy whispered while looking around. Billy wasn’t going to tell Max the little thing, well, very large, to be honest, but little event, that started everything.

“Ellie doesn’t understand all the fine points of emotions, I guess from having limited contact with people when her ‘papa’ hid her. He may be upset, or bothered instead of sad. So what has been going on the last 15 minutes or so.” Max insists, bumping into Billy with her shoulder.

                Billy breathes out deeply. “We were trying on clothes, and I told Steve he should try on a pair of black leather pants, and he called me in because he didn’t think they were a good look on him, and he was right. His butt and upper legs looked good, but the cut wouldn’t work.” Billy pauses for a minute trying to get to the key points but skipping over what looked wrong and what he did. That was a bit TMI for a 12 year old. “I accidentally brushed his butt, and we both made a kind of inappropriate noise.”

                “OK, so embarrassing, but aside from the fact I have no idea how Ellie knew what Steve was feeling, it doesn’t explain why he got so ‘sad’ and locked himself in the bathroom.” Max has a very stubborn look on her face, the one Billy knows means she will not stop until she knows the story.

                “I was going to leave his dressing room so he could get undressed, and I guess he got worried I was upset since I didn’t say anything after I brushed him and we both kind of moaned. So he grabbed my arms, and let me tell you, he may not look like much, but he is a lot stronger than I expected.” Billy pauses, his throat starting to feel dry, and sees a water fountain outside the bathroom Steve and Ellie are in. “Hang on Max, I need some water or my voice is going to go out on me.”

                “Yeah, do what you need to, but your killing me here, wrap this up!” Max demands of Billy.

                Billy is back quickly, and picks up where he left off. “So he pins me against the wall by the arms and kind of cages me in with body and legs. I didn’t mind because I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. He was embarrassed by his reaction and I guess he didn’t notice mine. So he apologized a couple of times, begged me not to get upset about it because he really likes being my friend and likes me, which he implied friend wise I think, and then said something like since I am from California, he hopes I have a more open mind than the hicks out here because he is bisexual and thinks I’m really handsome, and a nice guy, but if it bothered me when we get back to Hawkins, he’ll understand if I never talk to him again. I told him I was okay with it, and by now he was no longer holding me, but his eyes are all puffy and stuff, so I turn around and tell him to put his clothes back on, go clean up in the bathroom while I give the clothes back and we need to talk later, when it is just us. Then I came out of the dressing room and found you here.”

                Max smacks her forehead with her palm, then flicks Billy’s forehead. “Oh my God, you are such a dumb fuck. I expect the dumb boys my age to do dumb stuff, but come on. I can’t believe you are older than me. First of all, when a guy is so upset and on the verge of crying and worried you won’t want to be around him, and he just told you the hardest thing to tell someone: that he is not straight. What do you do? You turn your back on him. And Jesus Christ, the worst thing to say to a guy is ‘we need to talk’. It is never followed by good news. You are a fucking idiot when it comes to guys, and you supposedly have more experience than me? I guarantee he not only thinks you don’t want to hang out anymore, but he is also worried you are going to tell people about him.” Max is still being quiet, but by the look on her face Billy knows she wants to be yelling.

                Billy places his elbows on his knees, and leans forward to cradle his head in his hands. “Oh man, I fucked this up good. I didn’t realize that ‘we need to talk’ thing and was just giving him privacy by turning my back, not blowing him off. Since I apparently just did some of the stupidest shit without meaning to, how do I fix it Max?”

                She is shaking her head. “I dunno Billy. It may not work, but when he and Ellie come out of there, ask him if he wants a cigarette, I’ll tell you to go smoke and Ellie and I will meet you in the girl’s section, tell them we are coming back for our clothes, and not to put them back, because I’m hungry. I know Ellie will go wherever I want, so we’ll get something to eat and grab a table for two so we can have some ‘girl talk’. You two get whatever you decide on, and sit alone but not too close to us. You don’t need to tell him you want to date him, but make sure he knows you want to stay friends and would like to be even get to know each other over time. That’s the best I’ve got, but use your words, be reassuring and supportive. If you think it will help, tell him about you and how you aren’t straight either.”

                “Okay Max, I’ll try. Even if we just remain friends, I really like him. He is a nice guy and he is smart, and nice to look at. Didn’t think Indiana made them so attractive.”

                “God, you are gone for him Billy. Yeah you need to fix this then. Try, once things are better down the road, try to get him to date you. It sounds like he will if you can fix this.”

                “If I can fix this? Thanks for your confidence Max.” Billy releases a breath he didn’t know he was holding.

                Inside the bathroom, Ellie was giving Steve cold paper towels, from running under the water, to take the red out of his eyes, and hopefully help with the puffiness.

                Steve and Ellie are talking about much of the same thing, only Steve doesn’t hide Billy grabbing his penis and starting to get hard from Ellie. There is no point since to her it is all biology. She remembers the androgyny and sexless way the ‘Lab Brats’ were raised.

                Steve also explains how he tried to get Billy not to stop talking to him, but told him he never had to talk to him again once they get back to Hawkins. He told her about the blond boy turning his back and saying, “we need to talk” and what that phrase means.

                “Billy still likes you. A lot. I swear!” Ellie is rubbing circles on Steve’s back like he does for her when she is sad.

                Steve looks at her, makes sure he has her attention. “Ellie, did you just look inside Billy’s head? We talked about privacy, didn’t we?”

                “Yes.” She says quietly. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to see so I could make you feel better, I swear. He is talking to Max, and she is telling him how to make sure everything is okay. Just do what he wants, alright? Max is smart.”

                Steve gets up to look in the mirror. “My eyes look like sh…. crap. They are still red around them and puffy.”

                Ellie reaches into her little pocketbook with the money Steve gave her to shop with, and pulls out a little jar. Steve looks at it, and it is the concealer they use on their wrists. “I always carry it in my pock-a-book in case I need more. Can it help your eyes?”

                Steve looks at it, and since he knows their skin is pretty much the same tone, hugs her. “Yes, baby sister. It is perfect!”

                When he is done hugging her, she starts pouting as he applies the concealer around his eyes and blends it. “I am not a baby. I am grown up now.” She declares.

                “I know Ellie. I need to get used to calling you little sister instead of baby sister.” Steve checks his wrist, and rubs a little extra on while he has it, then checks Ellie’s.

                He hands it back to her. “Thanks. My eyes look much better now.” He washes his hands, and looks at her. “Ready to go back to Little Red and Big Blondie?”

                She nods, and unlocks the door and they step out into the hallway.

                The guys went out for a smoke, as the girls went to the food court, following Max’s plan. Steve kept his eyes focused on the ground, but in his peripheral vision he saw his hunky blond crush watching him the whole time and opening his mouth to say something, then closing it a few times.

                They went to the food court, and Billy asked Steve if Mickey D’s was okay. Steve nodded. Billy asked whether Steve wanted to get the food or find a table. The Food Court wasn’t that busy but there were a lot of very loud little kids having lunch. Steve took Billy’s order, and got a vanilla shake for himself. Despite what Ellie said, he was still feeling a bit queasy, edgy and awkward and didn’t want to say the wrong thing so mostly kept quiet and avoided eye contact.

                He saw Billy at a table for two, a few tables from the girls. A teenage blond girl is flirting with him, Steve can tell from here. Max, who is facing where the blond boy is sitting is shooting daggers with her eyes at the girl. Billy doesn’t seem to be responding, backing away every time she gets closer. Steve just stands there watching while holding the tray. He finally decides to bring Billy his food.

                He sets the tray in front of Billy, taking his shake off it, and pulling a bunch of ketchup packets out of his pocket and setting them down. “Do you two want some privacy? I can go sit somewhere else.” Steve quietly offers the blond duo.

                Billy says ‘no’ at the same time she says ‘yes’, and Steve’s eyes keep ping ponging between them trying to decide whether to leave or not. Finally Malibu Billy speaks clearly. “Sit Pretty Boy, what’s her name was just going to leave.”

                She shoots a pissed off look at the brunette then back to the blond boy, turns around and stalks away. “Thank God you got back, I thought she was never going to get the hint.” He notices Steve only has a drink in front of him. “C’mon, you are a growing boy, or at least need to keep the machine fed.” He quickly glances towards Steve’s crotch and back up, the table blocking the view. “At least have some of my fries.” Placing them on Steve’s side close to the middle.

                His brunette head shoots up, making eye contact for the first time outside of the dressing rooms. “I’m sorry if I am making you uncomfortable. I only wanted a shake. I can go sit on a bench if you like.” Hurt and pain clearly visible in his eyes, the brown dulled to an almost muddy color, as water pooled along his bottom lashes.

                The California Boy reached across the table, covering Steve’s fist with his warm hand. “Hey, hey, I was joking. I like making you laugh, and I’m sorry I upset you. I wanted to talk outside, but I couldn’t think of what to say.”

                Steve’s eyes are focusing somewhere around Billy’s belly button. “It’s okay. I know what ‘we need to talk’ means. When we get back to the store I can hang out with the girls so you can shop in peace. You don’t need to spend the day pretending.” His voice quivering as he says it, admitting what he believes the blond is feeling.

                “Bambi, look at me.” Billy commands, laying his other hand over Steve’s. “Max told me what she thinks it means, which is not the same as I think, so what do you think it means?”

                “It means you are done with me. You just want to say it somewhere more private. God knows I have heard it enough when people leave me, and they all leave sooner or later.” He answers without looking up, his voice cracking this time.

                Long blond curls swing from side to side as he shakes his head. He takes one hand off of Steve’s, using his fingers to lift Steve’s head so he can look him in the eye. “My poor Pretty Boy. I am so sorry. That is not what I meant at all. Maybe because it’s an Indiana thing, or maybe because it’s a thing girls say, which I wouldn’t know about, but I literally meant we need to talk, because I didn’t want us to have any misunderstandings, and I need to tell you a few things I don’t want to talk about in public.”

                A furrowed brow is his physical response before he speaks. “Seriously? You don’t want to stop being my friend? I didn’t mess things up like usual?”

                “Wow, someone really fucked up your self-esteem for you to think that. I have a few things I would like to say to them.” Billy growls out.

                “You’d have to hold a séance. Little bits probably got power washed into the West Berlin sewers, and hopefully, his ashes are in Rome’s sewers. The other major cause is about as aware of reality as a shoelace.”

                “Some people should not be able to raise children. I speak from personal experience.” He finally takes a bite of his burger. “At least the foam container kept it warm. Honestly, I am really happy I met you, especially the first day we were out and about here, well, in Hawkins.” Billy smiles sincerely, it reaching all the way to his eyes. “THAT’s part of what I wanted to talk to you later about. The rest, just so we don’t get interrupted is better if we have it in private.”

                “Okay.” Steve smiles back. “I really am sor….” Billy cuts Steve off. “You had better not be about to apologize again. You have nothing to apologize for. I should be apologizing for accusing you of shoplifting and not asking before grabbing. You need to stop saying you are sorry for shit that isn’t your fault.” He smiles at Steve, again radiating sincerity.

                Billy gets back to his meal, and Steve dumps most of the fries in the lid after eating some of the cold ones off the top. The girls come over while Billy is still eating, and Steve is munching cold fries. They ask if they can go back to the department store. The boys agree it is fine, telling them they are going out for a cigarette after they finish then will be back in so stay in the girls section.

                After coming back in from their cigarette, they let the girls, who now have a decent collection of clothes in the cart, know they are back. An oxblood colored leather Bomber jacket similar to, but not identical to, Steve’s catches Billy’s eye, so he goes to try it on. Steve continues looking at clothes, picking out some thermals, cashmere sweaters, henley’s, and other warm shirts for Billy to try. He also spies a fleece lined denim jacket with leather trim that he thinks will look sexy on Billy for him to try. He picks up some more sweaters and long sleeve shirts for his own wardrobe.

                He goes over to the dressing rooms, and sees an attendant he knows is working the area now. Just as Billy is coming out, the attendant, Franklin greets him, all within Billy’s earshot. “Mr. Harrington, it is so wonderful to see you. I was saddened to hear what happened to your parents. How are you doing?”

                “I am doing well, Franklin. It has been a bit trying lately, but things have settled down.” He replies, playing the game still of a happy family for some stupid reason.

                “Would you like me to get a personal shopper for you, and show you to a private room?” Franklin asks.

                “It isn’t necessary today, but thank you. I am mostly shopping with friends and gathering things for them to try on. May I leave these here while I collect more?”

                “Certainly sir. If you or your friends need any help let me know.”

                “I will, thank you.” Steve says with finality as he notices Billy with a smirk standing behind Franklin.

                He comes the rest of the way out. “You didn’t let me see you in the jacket.” He says to his California raised friend.

                “Okay, I’ll show you out here. I am going to get it.” Billy does look great with the styling of the jacket, and the Oxblood leather is perfect for his coloring. Steve agrees enthusiastically, and has Franklin hang it on the sold rack with his name on it.

                Billy whispers in Steve’s ear as they were walking away. “Mr. Harrington, why don’t you want a private shopper today. Perhaps a backroom blow job would be more satisfying today?” He starts chuckling in Steve’s ear.

                “Oh my God, it is not that kins of store, even if they do have a massage available in the spa. That was my parents thing. The whole private room with champagne and fancy cheeses and all that. I prefer to choose my own clothes.”

                “Jesus Christ, how rich were they?”

                “Not rich enough for my father to be satisfied. The greedy bastard embezzled millions from my grandfather’s company he didn’t need. Actually, I was going to tell you about it another time. Okay if I wait?”

                “Oh geez. Yeah, this definitely sounds like a story to be told in private.”

Steve nods. He shows Billy the denim and leather jacket, which he loves too. He finds his size and tries it on. Again, he looks great in it. Billy looks at the price tag, says he can’t afford both jackets. Steve hangs it back on the hook, hanging it in the middle of the rack where he can get to it easily while Billy tries on more clothes.

“Why don’t you go try on some of the clothes I put on the counter with Franklin. I told him they were for you. I guessed on the sizes, and think I got them right. I’ll be over in 2 minutes; I want to check on the girls. You need clothes to layer with come January and February.”

Billy nods and goes back to Franklin. Franklin hands him everything Steve picked out, and Franklin directs him into a private room behind him, letting him know he will send Mr. Harrington back when he returns. The room is a decent size with a changing area, a mini-fridge, and a seating areas for whomever is with him. Billy is impressed, but it is much better with all the clothes he was given. He sets most on a chair in the room and gets started.

Steve walks over to Max, gives her the jacket for Billy and the cash. “How much did Susan give you?”

Max tells him and Steve gives her the same amount plus $400 more, swears her to secrecy and tells her to only give Susan enough receipts for her amount and split Susan’s cash with Billy. It’s a thanks for setting Billy straight and keep it their secret, even from Billy. Ellie doesn’t lie, but she does keep secrets, so Steve has to say that in front of her.

Steve is directed back into the private dressing room. He is very familiar with it. Billy makes three piles: rejects, buy, and try on again in a different size, which Steve now knows due to the ones that need bigger sizes. Steve tells Billy since he knows where the clothes are, he will get the right sizes and put back the wrong ones, plus have Franklin set the “buys” aside. He has a few left that Steve thinks are the right size. He takes the buy and wrong size piles, giving the buys to Franklin as well as an imprint of his credit card to charge it to when they are done, which they will be soon. He heads off to collect the correct size of the others, as well as a few more things he found including a cashmere scarf and leather gloves that went great with either jacket Billy is getting.

                Steve knocks and enters the private room. Billy put everything in reject, and Steve knew they looked good on him so he asked him to try them on again as well as re-sized clothes. About half looked good, half not. Steve tried on his purchases too, changing while Billy did. Steve restacked the reject pile from Billy so the good ones were on the bottom. He stepped out to hand Franklin Mr. Hargrove’s purchases and his own, asking him to keep them separate but put all on his card. He also told him his sister and Max were shopping in the girls clothes, and had their own money to pay, but would need a private dressing room.

                When they finished, Franklin let him know the purchases were moved, told him where, and they would be assisted out with so many bags. Billy was already out of earshot heading for boots. Billy found some good boots for the snow and another pair of leather boots he liked, but said he didn’t have the money. Steve gave him a couple of hundred dollars, said pay him back with the half from Susan’s money Max got back. Steve found himself several boots and sneakers to buy.

                Steve went to the security office, gave them the key to his car, emphasized exactly what buttons to push to disarm the alarm or the police would be all over them. He said he would come back shortly for the keys. By the time they were ready to leave, Steve had his keys back, and there were just a few bags to bring back to the car. When Billy realized he had nothing to pay for, he asked Steve who explained he did not say ‘I’ll drive you to the mall’, but ‘I will take you shopping’ which means he was buying. When Billy started complaining about it Steve said well that’s what I meant when I said it, and it’s a mid-western thing Cali Boys must not understand, and not to worry about it as he explained he got a lot more money than that from tacky shit his parents bought that was destroyed with the house so he got a stupid amount of money for it. Welcome to town Billy. Then Max handed him half of Susan’s original amount telling him she was told the same thing. She knew to just give him the jacket later after Susan left to meet Neil in NYC for New Year’s Eve tomorrow.

Since they had about 2 and ½ hours left  before anyone had to be home, Steve said he would take them to visit Joyce so Max could formally meet the boys she would be in school with as well as get info on what happened with Troy.

Steve is about to turn into the Estate when Billy points to the Lab building. “What is that?” He asks, curious about the large building with satellite dishes and antennae on the roof rising above the trees.

“That would be the Department of Energy building.” An involuntary shudder runs through Steve’s body. “They do some kind of anti-USSR research but it is all very secretive.”

Billy can’t help but notice the security building and the giant white mansion looming over the property. “That has got to be one of the largest houses I have ever seen. Is that where Joyce lives?” He says in awe.

The arm of the security gate goes up as Steve approaches it. Whomever is watching from the inside of the building must have seen his car coming.

 “No.” Steve chuckles a little catching a glimpse of the Observatory dome and feeling just a little nostalgic about his days when his grandparents lived there. “Joyce lives in one of the other house on the estate. No one lives in the big mansion since the elderly owners passed away 4 or 5 years ago, and left the estate to a trust.”

                “Wow. Too bad. Ever been inside it?”

                “Years ago at a party.” Steve unwillingly lies to Billy. He really doesn’t want the Cali boy to know it is his house and his estate yet. Not until they are on solid ground again, as he still feels off balance from the misunderstanding earlier. “I remember it being really nice, but in an understated way. Not flashy and tacky like Dick’s house.”

                “If you have any pictures you want to laugh over one day, I am happy to do it with you.” The blond boy offers, briefly placing his hand on the brunette boy’s thigh.

                “Oh, I am sure I have some that survived the fire.” Steve acknowledges. He knew there were a bunch in the ranch house next to the mansion that he had to look for soon.

                Steve pulls into the driveway at Joyce’s house after weaving through the roads on the estate. “We are here. Just so you know, Joyce is likely to hug you and try and feed you while we’re here. It’s just what she does, but she really is one of the nicest people I have ever met. At least she will not pinch your cheeks.”

                They get out of the car with Ellie running to the front door, dragging Max behind her, as Billy and Steve walk at a normal pace. By the time they get to the door, Will is opening it. Ellie hugs him, and when he sees Max he thanks her for taking care of Troy yesterday. They all go into the house and kick their shoes off, as requested. Joyce comes out of the kitchen drying her hands on a towel. She looks at the group in the doorway and smiles warmly.

                Ellie runs over to her and hugs her. “Hi Miss Joyce! I bought our new friends to meet you.”

                Joyce hugs her back. “Do you want to do the introductions?” She asks looking between Ellie and Steve.

                “This is my best friend Max, and her brother Billy. They moved here from far away. A place called California.” Ellie tells her, as if it is some exotic paradise.

                “Max, I love your beautiful hair. I heard you helped Will out yesterday.” Joyce says as she bends down and gives her a hug. “Thank you so much. That Troy has been bullying him for years and the school doesn’t do anything about it.”

                Joyce stands up and walks over to Billy. “Well, don’t you just look like the perfect surfer boy. I bet, by your tan, you love spending time on the beach and surfing.” She says as she hugs him.

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you ma’am.” The Californians says in unison.

                Joyce chuckles. “Oh please, just call me Joyce and no reason to be so formal. Both such nice looking kids. Hello Steve.” She goes over and gives him a big hug.

                Will tells the girls the Party is all in the family room, and the younger kids run off in that direction. Joyce brings the older boys into the kitchen. As Steve warned, she asked the boys if they wanted a sandwich or snacks, or maybe some coffee. They accepted the coffee, so Joyce started a pot.

While it is brewing, an aroma Billy knows only too well already fills the kitchen. “So has Steve gotten this whole town addicted to Adele’s coffee?” He asks, curious now.

“Well, people he knew first, but once Benny started selling it, yeah, I would say most if not all of the people.” Joyce replies, smiling warmly at the blond haired boy as she set a creamer and sugar out for the coffee and set mugs in front of everyone, and filled them up when the coffee is done.

“Did everything work out okay with the police report Joyce?” Steve asks since he only was up to date fully as of last night, and Billy had asked him earlier.

“Apparently, Troy told the ER and Police that Will punched him and broke his nose, and Will pulled the knife.” Joyce begins, before the boys interrupt her with belly laughs.

“Guess he didn’t want to admit a girl kicked his ass.” Billy says still chuckling.

“No he didn’t. No girls were mentioned, and he blamed Will for starting it. The ER doctor wrote in his report the knife injury appeared to be self-inflicted by a dropped knife. So anyway, he files the same report with police, pretty much that Will started it etc.” Joyce stops sips her coffee, and collects her thoughts before continuing. “At least that is what he told the officer on the phone. Never mind they know Will is like half a Troy, and Troy has had other reports filed on him for bullying.”

“How old is Troy?” Steve asks.

“He is 12, honey.” Joyce answers. “So anyway, Troy never noticed the cameras at Arcade, and they recorded everything. Keith made a copy and took it home to drop by the police station this morning, and it was exactly as I reported and signed in the report. Troy and his father, as a guardian, not witness, signed the false report. Then Hopper showed them the videotape, in which Troy is obviously the cause of things, and Max kicked his butt. Since Troy filed a false report, and used a weapon, he is in a whole lot of trouble. Hopper wants him and his father back tomorrow morning after he consults a family court judge as 12 is a bit young for Juvie. He’ll just become a target. Mr. Walsh, even though he went along with what he was told got a fine.”

“Holy crap, he is so screwed.” The blond boy says while laughing. “Did anyone know or mention Max by name? Her mother will flip out if she hears.”

Joyce pats his forearm. “No, sweetie, they just said some girl with Will kicked his butt. So you are okay. I don’t think anyone knows her name.”

“Thank God.” He says quietly.

“I also asked Hopper to keep her name out of it since her mother was less than understanding.” Steve tells them both.

“Oh!” Joyce exclaims loudly. “I forgot to tell you boys. You both, and your sisters are invited to my New Years Eve bash. It starts at 7, and there will be plenty of food and alcohol. You can drink but Hopper has to clear you to drive home, and if the kids get tired, Will has beds for the boys in his room, and the girls can sleep in the guest room until you have to leave.” Joyce gets up for a pen and paper and writes her number down for Billy. “Your parents can come too if they want or they can call me if they would like details.”

“It won’t be a problem. They are out of town for the celebration, so I am in charge of myself and Max until Sunday night.” Billy explains. “As long as Stevie and Ellie are here, we will be.” The blond is rubbing the brunette’s thigh under the table.

“We’ll be here. Hopper must have forgot to tell us with this Troy business going on.” He says as he is slightly blushing.

“Wonderful!” Mama bear Joyce says while clapping her hands together. “I’m sorry there won’t be any single girls here for you boys.”

“That’s alright.” They say in unison.

All three in the kitchen start laughing. Billy sees the time on the clock, and tells Steve and Joyce they need to get going so they can be home in time for him to make Susan’s dinner. Joyce finds the idea of Billy having to cook for the family odd, but makes a note to check into that. The boys gather the girls to say their goodbyes, and they head out.

As they drive all the little side streets with no signs, Billy mentions he won’t be able to find the house tomorrow. Steve offers to meet at the parking lot as usual, but Billy isn’t comfortable with leaving it there after the stores close. Steve says they can meet at the security building parking lot, and he will let Joyce know to tell them Billy’s car is being left there. Billy agrees to that. They get back to Billy’s car, and start separating the bags. Max’s go in the Camaro, while Billy’s go in the trunk. He will have to bring them in after Susan leaves in the morning, or she will get curious about how he bought so much. Fortunately, the bags had been labeled at the store so sorting them at Steve’s car had been easy, though Max was giving him shit when she saw “Mr. Hargrove” written on them, but she got it right back when he saw “Maxine” on hers.

As usual, Billy says he will call later to check about tomorrow with Steve, then he and Max head towards Cornwallis Dr. On the way, Max asks Billy how everything went. He thanks her for her advice, tells her it worked great, and he and, since they were being department store formal, Mr. Harrington, are ahead of where they were before. Max asks who ‘Mr. Harrington’ is so Billy explains Steve having the two last names. When they get home, Max takes 1 bag while Billy takes the rest, as Susan would expect, right before they enter the house they start bickering, with Max nearly slamming the door between the garage and the house in Billy’s face. One of their usual distractions for Susan. As usual, Billy catches it with his foot, but pretends it hit him. Billy greets Susan politely as always, and tells her he will be down to make dinner as soon as he gets Max’s bags upstairs, and he will remind her to bring the receipts down. Susan tells him to tell Maxine not to worry, with that many bags, she can see the money was well used.

Billy carries Max’s bags up, and sets them on her bed. He told her what Susan said, but he doesn’t trust her so leave the receipts on the desk, where she will see them. Max hands Billy one bag and tells him it’s a Christmas present, though a little late. When he sees the denim and leather jacket. He just shakes his head and thanks her quietly. She tells him it wasn’t her… she was given it and the cash to buy it as a surprise. He guesses either Ellie or Steve gave her the money, and she admits it was Steve, and she was going to give it, except the jacket money but Ellie told her about the safe and cash, gold, and diamonds. Billy is stunned. He knows Steve has money, but didn’t realize he has literal cash and other valuables worth over $1 million in the safe in the closet. She also tells Billy Steve’s Nonna gave him another car for Christmas but he can’t drive it until spring because it will slide around too much on the roads. That got Billy a little curious. He knew she has a company in Europe, but he now knows it is a big one, or big enough. Max tells Billy she’ll put the jacket in his closet so he can start dinner.

Billy puts together the salad with leaf lettuce, radicchio, endive, black pitted and sliced olives, cucumbers, and cherry tomatoes, just as Susan likes. He knows she keeps peeking in on him as he is prepping things. She had ‘requested’ (demanded) steamed baby carrots and brussels sprouts as vegetables, which both Max and Billy liked, but no matter how well they came out, she would complain they were over or under cooked because, well, that is what she does, and since she is seeing Neil tomorrow will want fresh ammo to use against Billy and how poorly he does his chores. Susan rarely orders anything fried or breaded for dinner, but tonight she wants chicken cutlets, just breaded and fried. Billy, since the butcher department at Bradlee’s sucks, got the cutlets but they are really thick, so he uses waxed paper and a large cleaver to wrap them and smash them flat. He rinses them, dips them in egg, then in a mix of seasoned bread crumbs, some extra oregano and basil, and parmesan cheese mixed and puts them in a frying pan with a mix of preheated olive oil and a touch of butter. Since the thin cutlets cook fast, he uses the kitchen phone to call Max’s phone in her room, and ask her to set the table, which is her “chore” for dinner time. Billy mixes a balsamic vinegar dressing for the salad, and Max places it and the Italian that she and Billy like on the table.

Susan sits at her space at the table and waits for Billy to serve her. She always gets the hottest cutlet, the warmest vegetables (usually from the center of the bowl, and she wants her salad right after it is mixed. While she insists Billy make fresh dressing for her salad each night, she barely drizzles a teaspoon or so on it to “maintain her figure”. Mind you, when Neil was home she ate whatever he ordered, and never once complained. She would cook if she had to, though her food was borderline inedible. Billy would go grocery shopping with, for a change, money for groceries that Susan gave him after Neil gave it and the list to her, though Billy was 98% sure he was getting a lot less than she was given. Most of the time, once he was back, Susan handed him the menu of what Neil wanted for dinner. Breakfast was always the same. Billy would make the dinners for the two or three days he was home while Susan had Neil out for the day, and store them in the refrigerator in the garage, so she could heat them up while Neil watched TV and had a few beers. By the time dinner came, the beer killed his taste buds enough, especially combined with his cigarettes, that if Susan had cooked it, he would think it was delicious. Dinners with Neil were always an adventure. Usually no one spoke unless spoken to, or Neil would ignore them, or after dinner they would get punished. The only one the rule did not apply to was Susan as long as she was asking Neil if the food was okay, or if he wanted more of anything. Otherwise, she just ate and drank her glass of white wine.

Nine visits home out of ten, even if Billy was perfect, Neil would wait until his last day home before he reminded Billy he was the man of the house while he was out of town. It was his job to take care of Maxine and make sure she was fine. This includes going everywhere with her, and babysitting her while she was there. Billy would groan and belly ache but agree to what Neil wants. He was also told to keep an eye on Susan and make sure she was okay and help her with errands, etc. After that, he would receive a reasonable allowance until his father’s next trip home. If Neil expected something extra that money might be needed for, like snow tires, which Billy hasn’t bought yet, so thankfully it hasn’t snowed yet. Then came the part Billy dreaded, where Neil punished Billy for the things Susan claimed he misbehaved about while Neil was gone. It generally involved punches to his body, being shoved into furniture or onto the floor, and several kicks with Neil’s steel toed boots to the ribs or kidneys. Never to the face unless Billy moved, or Neil was too drunk to aim properly. After Neil was done, he told Billy he punished the boy to help him be a better man of the house, and to respect his rules as well as Susan and Maxine whether he was home or not. Of course, Billy was not allowed to go to the hospital since it was wasted money. He could only remember going twice. Once when Neil accidentally broke Billy’s arm so badly the bone stuck through the skin, which happened with a missed kick, and once when he knocked Billy out, and Susan found him still unconscious and his head bleeding a lot an hour later. Both times Neil put Billy in the car but made Susan take him. Both were to different hospitals and both times were supposedly accidents with mousy Susan sounding believable.

At any rate, even though he has to get up at 6 to make her breakfast and help her move from her downstairs master bedroom with her bags and out to the limo she had coming to pick her up. Susan went to her room after dinner to pack, and go to bed early, which she usually did anyway. Billy loves being treated like a slave by Susan (NOT), but he knows that breaking any of her orders with result in longer and harsher punishment when Neil is home, as the stories will get worse. As they are washing the dishes, he lets Max know he needs to get up early but will go back to bed and sleep in a bit in the morning. She said it was fine. She could have cereal if she was hungry before he got up. She always had a spare set of keys to Billy’s car as backup in case Neil took his away. When he did that, he usually also kicked him out for the night. He is always expected to be home in time to take Max to school, and he would get his keys back at least for the day. In California, it wasn’t an issue because even the coldest nights he had friends that he could crash with or sleep on the beach. He is sure Steve will let him stay there if he needs to, but he isn’t even sure where Steve lives yet. As a fallback, Billy left a ladder against the back of the house so he could get into his room or Max’s and call Steve. This weekend he will set up a campsite and shelter in the woods, and get a bunch of dry firewood and cover it, as well as find or buy some kind of shelter and a warm sleeping bag. He had the money Susan had given Max that they split, so he would use some of that money, and hide his stuff well in the toolshed or somewhere else safe.

After nine, Billy calls Steve with his nightly call. He lets him know Susan is leaving early in the morning and invites Steve and Ellie over after noon, if they want, and they can hang out until Joyce’s party. When he gives Steve his address, he swears he heard Steve gasp, but since the conversation continues as normal for a while Billy is thinking he didn’t hear what he thought. Hopper wouldn’t mind Steve and Ellie hanging out at their house since he was working until 3, then helping Joyce set up for the party, so he has already figured he won’t see the kids until then. Billy is hoping he and Steve can have that one on one conversation.

Before she goes to sleep, Susan checks what Max bought and Max, knowing what she could get away with, showed her. While Susan would love for Max to be into dresses and shoes and all that girly stuff, Max is more tomboy-ish, though she did buy stylish and a bit more feminine tops, and Susan checks all the labels, approving of the brands, asking her again where she got the clothes. Max gave her one of the receipts, with the store name and address, explaining it was a great store and the mall has a good selection of stores even though she didn’t buy anything from them. She also shows Susan her heavier coat, scarf, hat, mittens and boots, and reminds Susan she will need heavier clothes for winter.

Susan checks in with Billy as well and asks if he bought anything. He shows her his jacket and boots, and claims he saw a leather jacket downtown at the thrift store he wants if it fits, but that was all he had money for. She actually complimented him on the jacket when he tried it on for her, saying it is a very nice jacket, to which he said yeah, he really liked it but it was pretty expensive so that and the boots were all he could afford. He added his friend had gotten a lot of warm clothes for Christmas he didn’t like or didn’t fit, and he was going to show Billy over the weekend in case he wanted any since they are brand new and he wouldn’t wear them. Susan says she hopes he didn’t go begging for them or something that made them look poor, and he says no, Steve has a bunch of rich relatives, but none wanted to take him in while his parents are leaving him home alone all the time, so the police Chief adopted him. That small town midwestern thing he says. She reminds him to be up at 6, which he shows her he has the alarm set, then she closes his door and goes to bed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

New Year’s Eve Day

                When Steve and Ellie get back to the cabin, he parks out front first. Ellie has quite a few bags that have to be brought into the cabin, and Steve has a couple, so it will take two or three trips. They unload the car with Ellie carrying a few bags on the first trip and Steve carrying as many as he could. Ellie doesn’t make a second trip out saying it was too cold, but since she couldn’t carry many anyway, Steve doesn’t mind. He manages to bring them all in on the second trip though he carries a few that look piled in his arms with his telekinesis. He sets all the bags by the front door, letting Ellie move hers into her room as well as his to his room. He parks the car in the barn, seeing Hopper’s empty space which he expected. There are chalk lines on the dirt floor marking three lanes for cars, 2 rows deep. Hopper needs 1 space, and Steve will need 2 when the Suburban is delivered, but if he parked all his cars here, would need another for the Mercedes from Nonna and one for the green Cherokee, but he is leaving those at the estate for the moment. He knows the Jeep is driven around the estate regularly, but he is the only one that takes the Mercedes Roadster out. Ellie loves going for a ride in the Mercedes, even though it is just around the estate and the fire road around it. Ellie always says the car is perfect for just them, and no one else. She doesn’t mind Steve driving everyone around, but sometimes she likes it being just the two of them.

                Hopper has mentioned wanting a pickup so he could do things like haul firewood, clean debris around the cabin and haul that away, or drive through the trails in the woods to check the fence line, especially near the lab, and at one point talked about being able to plow snow from the drive after it is paved, but Steve reminded him it would be done by the estate to the end of his property line, so he would have them just go the extra little bit to the barn and cabin. Steve knows the real reasons he wants a pickup: he thinks he will look right in it, maybe attract a particular woman’s attention, and he hates driving a police vehicle 24/7. Steve is thinking about getting him a Chevy King Cab to seat 6, with a short bed so it wouldn’t be too long, for his birthday. Of course he would get it partially customized, mainly the engine and suspension, in case he and Ellie ever needs to get off the grid fast. The AWD pickups were a lot like his work Blazer, but with a pickup bed and a smaller cab. He really wanted Hopper to test drive a Ford and a Chevy and see which he liked better, and have Smitty order it.

                When he gets inside the cabin, he calls Smitty while he is gathering ingredients for dinner.

                After their initial greetings, He asked Smitty how his and Joan’s Christmas was.

                Steve could tell by his voice Smitty was smiling a mile wide. “Christmas was great we had everyone at our house from Christmas Eve until two days after, so Joan was in heaven. I forgot how much nicer the holidays are with children around. Our oldest grandkid is 6, and there are three others, one only a few months old. How was yours?”

                Steve smiles. “Honestly, the best I have had since Nana and Pop Pop were around. You saw how excited Ellie was just decorating, and her Santas were very good to her, and you know what my big present from Nonna was.”

                Smitty let out a big belly laugh on that. “Yeah, I have to keep the keys securely locked up on that one in my real safe, not just the desk, and it is left in the underground parking. The guys all want to drive it and so does Joan.”

                “Glad you make sure it is off limits. I don’t care about the estate Mercedes or the Jeep, but that one is special since Nonna got it for me.”

                “I totally understand. So what’s going on? I know you didn’t call just to ask how my Christmas was.”

                Steve hesitates a moment because he almost forgot about one thing. “Will you and Joan be at Joyce’s tomorrow?”

                “Yup. We’ll stay up as late as we can then go home. I doubt we’ll make it until midnight though. We always make it through the NY Ball drop, since it is an hour earlier, but are usually in bed by the Chicago ball drop at midnight our time.”

                “Good. It’ll be great to see you both again. Can you just remind any estate employees that no one knows I own the estate and I would prefer the whole town knowing since gossip queen Karen Wheeler will be there. Also, and I may wind up driving my friend Billy and his sister since they are going, and since he hasn’t been on the estate before, he might park his car in the lot at the security building, and I’ll drive him to the house.” Steve explains, even though Smitty knows how confusing the roads in the estate can be.

                “This is the one with the blue Camaro and California plates, yes?”

                Steve gets a warm feeling in his chest thinking about the blond surfer boy. “Yes. That would be him. In case they want to wait inside, he has blond hair and blue eyes, and his little sister is a redhead with blue eyes.”

                “Not a problem. I will let the guys on duty tomorrow night know.” Smitty states easily. “Oh, I almost forgot to mention the Suburban is being delivered tomorrow morning. Do you want to come get it yourself, or should we drop it off on a shift change?”

                “Have them drop it by since I will be out most of the day. Have them park it along the right hand wall, and pull it up far enough to allow me to park the BMW behind it. Leave the keys at the guard booth and I’ll pick them up when I come back after the party or in the morning, depending if I stay at my friend’s house, which I might if I drive him. It depends on Hopper, really.”

                “Let me know his address, and you tell me if you are staying over while we are at Joyce’s, I’ll put some boots on the ground around the place, inconspicuously, of course. They won’t raise any parental suspicions.” Smitty assures him.

                “I am surprised you have done an in-depth check on him already. The agents already know the area very well. The address is 3 Cornwallis… across from Dick’s house, well, rubble.” Steve chuckles.

                Smitty, sounding defensive replies to Steve. “I would have but with the holidays, the check is going slower than usual.”

                Steve gives a good belly laugh. “OK Smitty. I guess I know you too well by now. See you tomorrow.” Steve disconnects the line.

                Steve has everything together for dinner and has even chopped most of the vegetables. Ellie comes in, makes the salad, and sets the table while Steve makes meatballs and spaghetti (sadly he has to use jarred sauce but hopefully his meatballs would make it taste better). He has a loaf of garlic bread in the oven, altogether making the house smell wonderful. When Hopper came home, they eat dinner, then Ellie shows them the clothes she purchased. Ellie obviously has a fondness for anything colorful, probably a rebellion against the lab’s grey clothes. He can tell the things Max was able to get her to tone down since they were colorful but not blinding.

                After Billy’s nightly call, which good lord, even his voice was starting to affect Steve. He really needs some advice from James, but he isn’t on patrol tonight. Steve takes the tags off his new clothes, goes out for a cigarette, and turns in for the night.

                As usual, Steve is up early in the morning. He hears Hopper’s shower running as he puts his new clothes that aren’t dry clean only in the washer. He hears Hopper’s water turn off, so he starts the coffee pot, eggs, and home fries. Of course Steve puts the Tupperware of fruit out and separate bowls for them. They usually eat at the breakfast bar in the mornings. For whatever reason, Steve decides to try something different today. He remembers Nonna cooking something like this in the morning once or twice during his stay with her. After the home fries are done, which are just sliced peppers, potatoes, cracked pepper and a bit of onion, and he sets some aside in case Hopper doesn’t like his variation. Steve pours 4 scrambled eggs and some herbs and spices over the home fries, and using a spatula, mixes them as the eggs cook. He pops bread in the toaster, which fortunately can do 6 slices at once. He butters the toast and cuts it diagonally in half. He puts about 2/3^rd of the pan of mixed potatoes, eggs and peppers on Hoppers plate, and about 1/3^rd on his own. As Hopper comes down the stairs, Steve is pouring the coffee and setting the plates where they belong. Hopper always sits on the end closest to the living room as it gives him more room to physically spread out.

                “What’s this?” Hopper asks looking at his eggs with pieces of the home fries peeking through in spots. He trusts is Steve made it, it is probably really good.

                “It’s sort of a mix of home fries and scrambled eggs so we could have a little variety this morning. It’s something Nonna made me when I visited her years ago, though also added bits of Italian sausage, but we didn’t have any.” Steve explains. “If you don’t like it, I made extra home fries and eggs that just need to be cooked separately.”

                Hopper adds a little salt like he always does with eggs and tries a bite. “That’s actually really good kid. Better than either separately!” He tells Steve as they both dig in.

                Steve thinks to himself it tastes almost like when Nonna made it. He thinks there may be an ingredient he missed or a spice or something aside from the sausage, but it is delicious anyhow, and Hopper is eating it with gusto, a rarity for regular scrambled eggs. He just takes his time eating those.

                “I think, since you have been cooking, I have eaten more unusual meals or different combinations of food than I ever would have thought of, Steve. I mean I would have never thought Octopus would taste so good, and in a way I am glad I didn’t know what it was ahead of time because I never would have eaten it, and would have missed something good.” Hopper smiled at him.

                “Thanks Hop. I tell you it is a lot better cooking for more people than just myself. Sometimes I would cook for Tommy and Carol, but they usually weren’t around at breakfast. If you want more, I can make it. Everything is mixed and sitting there.”

                “I am stuffed. No more but thanks, that was delicious. You could open your own restaurant if you wanted.” The chief tells him.

                “Personally, I would rather show Benny how to make some of these things and have him cut me in on profits from them.” He chuckles.

                “Actually, I don’t think Benny could sell the octopus since it is a little too exotic for his people, but things like this and your chicken parmesan and 7 layer lasagna, yeah, he would probably sell a lot of those types of things.”

                “Maybe I’ll think about talking to him. I can show him how I cook the stuff, and he can write it down in a way that makes sense to him. We’ll see. I have enough going on as is trying to get this town revived. I may have found a really good pizza place though. They make pizza in a wood fired brick pizza oven. Almost a pizza rustica, rather than what the usual is around here.” Steve smiles.

                “Good for you. I know you hired people to look since you are busy with school, but you might as well put in some places you want as well. You and Ellie have plans today?”

                “Are you still leaving work early to help Joyce set up things for tonight?” Steve asks.

                “Yup, and I promised to help clean since I am off tomorrow, so I won’t be home until really late or I might crash in her guest room.” Hopper explains.

                “Ellie and I are just going to hang out with Max and Billy at their house since their parents are gone for the weekend, maybe watch movies or something until Joyce’s party starts. If you might sleep over Joyce’s, is it okay for us to stay at their house since I am driving them?”

                “If Ellie is comfortable, it’s fine by me. I am thrilled she has a girl her own age she gets along with. I just want their address and phone number.”

                Steve writes down the information for Hopper. “By the way, Smitty is going to have some men there discreetly, just keeping an eye on things.” Steve adds for Hopper’s comfort. Even with Ellie’s paperwork, he has concerns about the lab finding her still. “I will have my walkie talkie, as well as be able to find one of the guys if there are problems.”

                “Don’t worry about it kid. Odds are she’ll be fine. She seems to already be in tight with Max, and they both seem like good kids.”

                “Hop, do you honestly think I would let them near her this much if I didn’t think they both are?”

                “Not for one second.” Hopper admits pouring them both more coffee and putting the dishes in the sink. “You might want to warn your new friend though about Karen Wheeler. I think she is going to be there tonight.”

                “Oh God. Thank goodness we have police protection.” Steve winks at Hopper. Steve has worked the last 2 summers as a lifeguard at the public pool so he knows her fondness for barely legal boys, which in Indiana is 16. Two of them claim they took her up on her “flirtations”. He will definitely warn Billy not all sharks live in the ocean.

                Billy calls around 11. Ellie is already dressed and ready to go as is Steve. They decide Steve will pick up a couple of pizzas on his way over, which Billy will call in now so it will hopefully be ready when Steve is near there. He also invites Ellie and Steve to sleep over if they want, so Steve makes sure they both have everything they need and pack it up. Steve throws 2 videotapes in his backpack just in case they want to watch something. Both tapes are Christmas presents Steve hasn’t watched yet. Steve figures between lunch and leaving for Joyce’s party (casual dress please) they have about 6 hours to hang out so maybe he and Billy can have their talk somewhere in there, but he won’t push it.  He will let Billy come to him when he is ready, though he is dying to find out what Billy wants to talk about.

                Steve gets the car and pulls it up to the front of the cabin as usual for Ellie. As he gets out of his car, Smitty pulls up in a black Suburban with another agent tailing him in a regular estate car. At least he’ll get a chance to look at it before he leaves. He asks Smitty how he got it so fast since there wasn’t a huge rush. Turned out the customizer had a customer who ordered the exact thing Steve wanted, with the exception of the engine upgrade, but ran into some financial issues over the last eight weeks since he ordered it, and he was short on the payment. He thought Tony, the customizer, might be willing to finance the half he didn’t have cash for, but Tony doesn’t do that: he isn’t a car dealership, he is a uniquely specialized mechanic and vehicle customizer, not a bank. He couldn’t get a car loan because the customization raised the price above what they would finance on a Suburban, so Tony passed it along to Steve with a few minor modifications, including extra plating and replace the V-8 with two stacked inline 8’s with twin turbos for each for extra power if needed. Tony also would customize, to a lesser extent, some Chevy’s and Ford’s to just sell when he didn’t have bigger jobs to do, so sometimes he has one around to upgrade quicker if he ever needs one, though he may have to be less picky about the model and color.

                Steve debated taking the Suburban over today to try it out, but decided he’d rather take it on a longer drive some of the less travelled roads around Hawkins, see what the engine felt like since it was a much larger vehicle. He also wants to get used to driving something that big on more open roads rather than taking it through town for his first drive, maybe play a bit on the estate roads since they are more twisty. Steve asked Smitty to do him a favor and see whether Hopper will like a Ford or a Chevy pickup. Steve thought it would be a Chevy, but Hopper hinted at liking Ford’s better. He explained his plan to get Hopper a fully loaded AWD pickup with a crew cab and short bed for his birthday, but wants to make sure before he orders that it is the color and brand he prefers. It will need lighter armoring, and underplating, but since he knows they can get one, wants the twin I-8 turbo engine in it. He also tells Smitty to have regular pickup tires on it, and also get 5 off-road tires (so he has a spare).  Additionally, he wants the back seat cushion to have a key lock with gun storage under it. Steve explained he wanted it to be a perfect vehicle in case Hopper needs to go off the grid with Ellie. Smitty says he’ll stock some serious weaponry in it since Hopper was in the Special Forces so he has the proper knowledge in the use of the weapons to defend himself and Ellie. Smitty parks the Suburban in the barn, and gives Steve both sets of keys. He tells Steve he can easily find out Hopper’s dream vehicle, and he will let Steve know. He also hands Steve the latest blueprints for his house, without the security features on it. Steve sticks it in the BMW trunk for now, beside his and Ellie’s backpacks.

                Steve is really looking forward to seeing Blondie and Red again. Even though they saw each other yesterday, being around Billy makes Steve feel like the sun is living inside his stomach. Steve has never felt like that around any girl or boy before, and it is why he is perfectly happy being just friends with Billy, and not dating him. He is debating going over the blueprints with the surfer boy, and getting the opinion of someone besides Smitty. Steve wishes the house was for both of them, but he believes something like that is just not in the cards in Hawkins or with Billy. He goes in just to let Ellie know the car is warm now. It warmed up while he talked with Smitty, but then he got distracted by his own daydreams about his the Cali Boy. Knowing the girls at Hawkins High, they would be all over Billy, and why not? He wanted to be all over Billy. There weren’t any he needed to warn Billy about beyond explaining you have to be upfront with Hawkins girls. They are so desperate to not be their mothers, they want to get engaged on the first date. Well, at least the ones that were not smart enough to get very far on their own, which was most of them. Steve and Ellie pick up the pizzas, placing them on the floor in the back seat of the car since it is flat and there is a heating vent under the seat to help keep them warm. When they get to Billy and Max’s house, and Ellie recognized where they were, she made him pull up to the rubble of ‘the house Dick built’ since she hadn’t seen it yet. Neither had Steve actually, and it was kind of depressing for him to see nothing  but charred cinderblocks making a large hole in the ground, and melted asphalt where he used to park as well as the edges close to the garage. When they turned around and drive across the street to Billy and Max’s, Billy is standing by an open garage door motioning Steve to park inside, which he does.

                Steve parks in the garage as directed, next to a Mercedes-Benz station wagon. Billy leads the way carrying half the pizzas into the house, with Steve following with the rest of them. Steve has popped the trunk open, so Max and Ellie grabbed the backpacks, and since neither knew what is in the tube, they grab that too. The girls set the items in the kitchen just inside the door from the garage and mudroom. The pizzas are set on the table, and everyone takes their shoes off , leaving them by the same door as the backpacks. They all sit down to eat the pizza off the paper plates the pizza place provides. No point creating more dishes to wash for pizza for the four kids.

                “I saw you pull in the driveway across the street. You checking out the rubble pit over there? Must have been a really big house based on the foundation size.” Billy states in case they are curious about it.

                “Oh it was.” Ellie spills. “We used to live there until we moved in with Hopper.”

                “No shit! I have wondered about that house since we moved in. That is the monstrosity with the tacky but expensive artwork and furniture you have mentioned?” He directs his question to Steve.

                “One and the same.” Steve answers. “I haven’t been back since the fire and clean up and it is worse than I expected. I was hiding from the press because of Dick’s crimes when it caught fire. I guess that was a major piece of luck, or I could have cooked in there with Ellie.” A shiver runs up his spine at the thought. If something happens to him, well, he can protect himself, and maybe Ellie could have to, but he is glad they didn’t have to find out.

                “Well, for what it’s worth.” Billy swallows his mouthful of pizza. “I am glad you two weren’t in it and I am sure Max is too.” Max nods her head while she is chewing. “Especially since you two are like the best thing about this town.”

                Steve and Ellie respond in kind, and the four kids make small talk through the rest of lunch. After they finish eating, the consolidate the leftovers into 2 boxes while the girls throw out the plates and wipe down the table. The girls then go to Max’s room to listen to music and look at Max’s comic books. Ellie is intrigued by the idea of comic books but has never seen any. Max is particularly fond of the ones with heroines in them like Wonder Woman, or even the X-Men, which should be called X-People she contends, since there are female characters like Jean Gray and Storm featured prominently. Steve and Billy head for his room to hang out a bit. His bedroom and Max’s are actually on the side of the house with the garage, and as Steve knows are usually guest rooms. The master bedroom, and what would normally be 2 children’s rooms, are on the ground level on the other side. The previous owners, Steve knew, used the two rooms by the master bedroom for the kids, and these 2 rooms as guest rooms, but it seems like Susan and Neil would rather have the kids as far away as possible, especially since Billy is 100% responsible for Max even when they are home.

                Billy and Max’s rooms share a balcony looking out over the woods, as well as a bathroom place between them with pocket doors. The balcony is a nice touch for what most people would use as guest rooms, even though it is maybe four feet wide, it runs the length of the garage. It allows the bedrooms to have French doors, one set opens and closes, the other two are really windows and don’t open. They have vertical blinds blocking the view and light when closed as well as giving people inside privacy from anyone outside. There were drapes over the doors that didn’t open, which could also cover the functioning set of doors when fully closed. Billy has his open, with the blinds closed over the doors. Billy tells Steve that he has to knock before using the bathroom and to keep the door closed and latched so the girls have privacy using it. Max and Ellie follow the same rule, and the doors can both be locked from the inside. Billy has a queen size sleigh bed close to the French doors that don’t open. There is a large closet behind the bathroom across from the bed. He has a wide dresser that spans most of the gap between the closet doors and bathroom door., and a large square mirror. A TV and VCR sit near the end of the dresser by the bathroom door, and he has a loveseat, stereo, and nightstands along the wall with the bed. There is room for a larger sofa, rather than the loveseat, but the loveseat looks broken in so it is comfortable, but not falling apart.

                Billy gives Steve a quick tour of the rest of the house before they go back to his bedroom. When they are back inside, he locks the door and sits on his bed with his back against the headboard. He pats the bed next to him.

                “Come on up, Pretty Boy. I promise I won’t bite.” The blond says, using his favorite nickname for Steve.

                “Okay.” The brunette replies, cautiously climbing up on the bed to sit next to the sexy blonde. Steve had purposely worn an overly large sweatshirt that was salvaged from the fire. It is one he sometimes sleeps in on really cold nights, but still looks new, and it’s on the baggy side and hangs down to his upper thighs. After yesterday, he decided that for the immediate future, even with things bound and tucked in his underwear and pants, he is going to be a eunuch around Billy.

                “Maybe it’s better if we face each other so we can talk.” The blonde says while Steve feels his heart plummet into his socks. “I just want to make sure everything is cleared up about yesterday, okay?” He says to the brunette.

                Steve nods, afraid to trust his voice, then finds the hem of his sweatshirt really interesting. He is playing with it with his hands while he stares at it. He always gets fidgety when he is nervous. “Oh shoot, I need something from my backpack!” He exclaims, remembering his Xanax is in there.  He hops off the bed, grabs the bottle from the outside pocket, and knocks on the bathroom door. No one answers so he ducks in, breaks a pill in half, and washes it down with a cupped handful of water. He rejoins Billy on the bed after tucking the bottle in his front pocket.

                “Sorry about that.” He says while repositioning himself sitting criss cross facing Billy with their knees almost touching. Steve resumes his interest in the hem of his sweatshirt.

                “It’s okay. Let me see those big brown eyes, Bambi.” Billy reaches his hand out and using just his index finger angles Steve’s head up. “That’s better. I know I said yesterday we need to talk, and I think we should do it now.” Billy sees the flash of fear and panic shoot through Steve’s eyes.

                “Is it okay if we smoke in here?” Steve is thinking if his eyes get teary again he can blame it on the smoke.

                “On the balcony. Susan hates the smell of smoke in the house, and every time she is mad at me, she comes up here to make sure I’m not smoking inside, then goes through my wallet if it’s here, or my nightstand looking for money, just to piss me off.” Billy explains, handing Steve fur lined slippers that are a bit tight and slipping boots on his own feet as he opens the door. It is actually decent out. Since they both smoke the same brand of cigarettes, Steve bums one from Billy, who lights both in his mouth then hands one to Steve. 

                Billy exhales heavily, one foot on the bottom part of the railing and using his arms to lean on the top. “So when we finish our cigarettes, no more delays, Stevie. We need to talk.”

                Steve groans and has a big grimace on his face. “Was I that obvious? I have just never had anything good come out of hearing ‘We need to talk’, and now you have said it twice.” Steve’s eyes are focused on the ground.

                “Dammit, Max was right. She told me guys hate that phrase.” Billy paused to inhale from his cigarette and blow it out. “Now I owe her 20 bucks. Like I said yesterday, I mean there are some things I feel like we should speak about because, I fucked up yesterday.” He says apologetically.

                Steve’s head shot up and he turned to look at Billy. “I guess I don’t understand what you mean, but yeah, I promise once we are inside, I will sit and listen after we both get a soda.”

                Billy nods since he is mid exhale and smiles at his the brown eyed boy. “Coke?”

                “Perfect long as it isn’t Diet.” Steve replies.

                Billy sees Steve only has a drag or two left on his cigarette, so he moves a heavy glass ashtray between them. Steve stubs out his cigarette when he is done and waits for Billy, who does the same a moment later. Billy pushes open the door, holding it for Steve as he enters. Billy asks Steve if he wants a glass or ice but Steve is happy to just drinking it from the can. Billy is back so fast with the two cans he must have run down to the kitchen and back. He locks the bedroom door again, and looks to make sure the latch is across the bathroom door. Steve checked in quickly with Ellie while Billy was gone, and she is having a blast hanging out with her friend and looking at the comic books. Steve sits back on the bed, using the coaster on the nightstand for his Coke. Billy is facing him again, both sitting with legs criss cross. This time Steve is looking at Billy now, still not quite in the eyes, more in the cheeks, and their knees are only inches apart, as before.

                “I’m sorry I freaked out yesterday.” Steve starts. “I just have like these ideas, because it is true, that everyone leaves me, and I shouldn’t have said what I did about you being attractive and I guess you can say my lack of preferences, and I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable or like…”

                Billy stops Steve rambling by putting his index finger over Steve’s lips. “Shhhh… Bambi, you are rambling again. It’s my turn to talk, which I should have done yesterday. For starters, I am really sorry I accused you of shoplifting. I would like to think I know you better than that, but it was a stupid conclusion I jumped to, I guess, because I used to hand out with some people that did shoplift if I wasn’t with them, because they couldn’t afford basic things like underwear and socks that weren’t in thrift stores, since they can’t take that stuff unless it is in the package still.” He reaches over and takes a sip of his soda from the nightstand nearest him.

                After he swallows the bubbly drink he starts again. “Also, thanks for buying me that stuff yesterday. That was not necessary or expected, but thank you.”

                Steve cut in this time. “You are welcome, and some of the clothes would have been a shame for you not to have since they looked really good on you, especially the jackets.”

                “I love them both, and they are both so warm. Max said to make sure I thank you for her too, and for getting them the dressing room so they could try on things together.”

                Steve just waived him off like it was nothing. “Believe me, it was more of a help for me because I knew Max would keep Ellie’s taste for loud colors in check.”

                Billy laughed. “Yeah, Max mentioned something about that and how she got Ellie to tone it down and compromise a lot.”

                “Yeah, I know she did, and Ellie is at the age now where she needs to pick her own style, within reason. I used to just call stores, tell them her age and size, and have their shoppers pick clothes for her. One downtown, Marchand’s, always does a great job and is about as close to high end shopping as there is in Hawkins.”

                “Good to know. I’ll tell Susan for her and Max.” Billy states. He has no intention of having to sit there while Max tries on clothes, and Susan would never take him shopping with her. She tended to get “slutty” clothes for when Neil travels, and she only wears them when Billy and Max are not home and she is with her male ‘friends’ / visitors. The neighbors in California had plenty to say about her behavior, but always behind her back.

                “Anyway, I also wanted to apologize because I just reached in, and um, grabbed your junk.” Billy blushed a bright red as he said it.

                Steve looked down at the hem of his sweatshirt. “It’s okay. You didn’t know, and I know things down there are rather um, noticeable in the wrong clothes. Between the gym showers and the gossipy girls I dated, pretty much everyone at school knows, and I have been given some nicknames like tripod. The guys I have been with would never out themselves by saying anything.”

                “Still, I should have asked you to remove whatever I thought was in your pants instead of just touching your… you know.” Billy apologizes again.

                “It’s okay. I have to be careful with clothes and underwear I buy so they conceal, not reveal. A bit showing is okay, but not everything, which is why those pants were a no go.”

                “Yeah, you’d probably give the women around here a heart attack if their prudish little minds saw that.” Billy laughs, picturing the old ladies that went to his father’s church in California reacting to something like that staring them in the face.

                “Oh, that reminds me. I have worked as a lifeguard at the pool the last couple of summers, and there’s a woman, Karen Wheeler, about 40, brown hair and eyes, married with three kids, one our age. Anyway, she is an ephebophile. She flirts with any teenager 16 or older, and two of the lifeguards over the last couple years have claimed to have taken her up on her offers. Hopper said to warn you she will probably be at the party because her daughter is dating one of Joyce’s kids. Unless you want to be endlessly harassed by a woman old enough to be your mother, be civil, but not friendly, and you can get rid of her by asking about her husband and kids. From what I heard, what looks pretty good in clothes is pretty gross without. Gravity, three kids, and stretch marks, is the summary I have gotten.” Steve is kind of grimacing by the time he finishes, and looking a little green around the edges.

                “Nope, not interested. AT ALL.” Billy emphasizes. “Totally not my type. So 16 is age of consent here, or is she a child molester?”

                “Age of consent. Hopper would lock her up otherwise. He keeps waiting for her to slip up enough to at least lecture her, but so far she’s been pretty low key about it, flirting one on one. He can’t even nail her for sexually harassing the lifeguards, not without witnesses. And no, we don’t think her husband or kids have a clue.” Steve wraps up so the handsome blond has the whole story.

                “Sounds like she and Susan would be great friends. Susan is a gross, cheating bitch, but Neil would never believe it because she dresses like some mousy, dowdy housewife when he’s home. He’d never believe me, because she tells him how awful I am to her and just causing trouble. Max won’t tell because she’s afraid Neil will kick her out and me and Max are the only real family we each have.” Billy shakes his head at the situation. “At least she seems to go after guys in their 20’s and up. Max and I have to pretend not to get along around her or else she tries to pit us against each other so we will be in trouble with Neil if either of us says something.”

                “For your sake I hope they don’t become friends. Karen is the Housewife Hotline Operator for Gossip too. I guess just bored and horny for tender flesh… her husband is like 60. My guess is she married him for money, because he is the only older guy she ever dated after high school.”

                “Gotcha. We do need to talk still. So yeah, I am from California, and Max and I have open minds about who people sleep with and all that, but our parents don’t, just FYI. Well, Susan doesn’t really care, but pretends to for Neil and if it would get me in trouble.” Billy finally starts getting to the guts of the conversation.

                “Okay, if I ever see either of them I will keep my mouth shut, or mention my lack of choice of one over the other.” Steve clarifies.

                Billy starts fidgeting. Steve knows Billy has something more to add, and lets him take his time. “Yeah. I hate to ask you to hide things like that, but I have to hide being gay from them.”

                What? Steve thinks as he almost spits out the mouthful of Coke he is trying to swallow. “Come again?” He says, wanting to make sure he understands and isn’t hallucinating.

                “I’m gay.” Billy repeats.

                “Wait, so you weren’t upset about me rambling about me and thinking you are handsome or whatever I said?” Steve asks, actually feeling a flicker of hope.

                “Oh God no. That’s why I said we need to talk when the girls aren’t around. I really meant just that. I wanted to talk with you when we were alone together.” He adds, his blue eyes sparkling.

                “So I really was freaking out about nothing. I’m sorry… I really thought you’d be uncomfortable around me since I said you were handsome and I liked you and everything else I said.” Steve is shaking his head at his own stupidity and jumping to conclusions.

                “Yup, that’s what I tried to tell you. It’s why I was just trying to calm you down.”

                “It really doesn’t bother you that I said you were attractive and sexy, or whatever words I used?” Steve asked again, just to verify.

                “Steve, look at me. I am actually thrilled you do. There’s a reason I call you ‘Pretty Boy’, and it isn’t to annoy you. I like you too, but I don’t have a lot of experience beyond some quickies and the first guy I was involved with, but we mostly made out and gave each other hand jobs.” Billy was blushing a bit, but only a pale pink this time.

                “Does Max know?”

                “Yup. She covers for me and makes it easier for me to meet up with people. I told you she doesn’t care. Does Ellie know?” Billy asks in return.

                “No one does. Ellie wouldn’t understand anyway. Obviously guys I have dated know, but that’s only a couple. It’s Hawkins. I lived by myself for almost six years. Richard and Angelica started leaving me home by myself when I was 10. My grandparents would come by when they could, but they were older and died like 4 years ago. I only saw my supposed parents around Christmas for their stupid party they had once a year at Christmas time to show off their house and their belongings, including me. They rarely stayed more than a day, so I have always been free to do what I want most of the time, including bringing other boys home. Ellie and I only reconnected a few months ago. Remember we told you about her stepfather?”

                “Yeah, yeah… I remember. There has been so much going on the last few days. Honestly, the only thing I care about right this minute is you. The girls are fine in Max’s room. I know you don’t know that much about me yet, and I am still learning about you Stevie. I mean I just found out a few hours ago you used to live in what looks like a mansion across the street.” Billy states. “I mean I know I don’t have much experience, but are you still interested?” Billy reaches out and pats Steve’s knee, then leaves his hand resting there.

                “I hate to answer a question with a question, but will you be my date to the party tonight? We’ll have to say we are friends, but we will know." Steve asks hopefully.

                Billy looks at Steve, bites his bottom lip and nods.

                Steve leans across his legs with Billy meeting him halfway. He gives Billy a hug and speaks quietly. “We’ll move at your pace. Whatever you are comfortable with.”

                Billy leans his forehead against Steve’s. “Thank you.” He says through a smile.

                “Besides, not like either of us has our own place, and I don’t want to do anything besides kiss you in a car.” Steve tells him. “Oh, I almost forgot. I got the blueprints for my new house this morning and have not had a chance to look at them yet. Since I hope you’ll be there a lot, do you want to look at them with me?”

                Steve grabs the tube from next to his backpack by the door. Billy stands up next to the bed as Steve unrolls them across the bed.

                “Jesus Christ!” Billy exclaims. “How friggin’ big is this house?”

                “Um… looks like the main house is 5200 sq ft, not counting the pool area or 2 bedroom pool house.” Steve says looking at the information box. “I was going to do a four car garage, but now am thinking five in case my Nonna does something stupid like buy me another car. It will still leave room for at least one more, like a visitor or more…”

                “How many cars do you have?” Billy asks, truly curious. “And are you building right across the street?”

                “I have my BMW, which is my everyday car. I love it. I have a Chevy Suburban in case I am carting the 4 boys, Ellie, Max, and you around. There is the small Jeep Cherokee, but I let the estate security drive it since I am not crazy about driving it, and the Mercedes roadster my Nonna bought me for Christmas, which is a convertible so more for spring/summer.” Steve ticks each off on his fingers. “The Cherokee and Mercedes were gifts, so even though I have 4, I have one in storage, and only 2 I bought at home. Like I said that monstrosity across the street had a lot of valuable and insured art and furniture in it. Worth way more than the house.”

                “Geez. Susan is going to love there being anything built across the street.” Billy says smiling. He really dislikes her. “She likes to sleep in until nine or ten.”

                “I guess it is a good thing I’m not building it over there then. I inherited a piece of property sort of by Joyce, but I can set the house back far enough no one can see it from the road. Dick wanted to be conspicuous about his money. So he had to have the biggest house in the richest neighborhood. I want to be near my sister and Hopper, and they will be close by since the cabin is in the woods behind my property.”

                “How big was the house across the street?” Billy’s curiosity is getting the better of him.

                “If I remember right it was like 8,000 sq feet above ground, and the basement and garage were like another 2 or 3 thousand. I would have not included the dining room and living room, and just had the Great Room, but the architect convinced me I would need them if I sold it at some point.” Steve tells him. “That would have knocked some footage off, but I want the 5 bedrooms and study.”

                “What about the library over here. Didn’t you want that? I love reading, but Susan gets pissy if I do anything I like rather than dote on Max.”

                “Reading and I have a complicated relationship. I have dyslexia, but Dick would never let me get help because ‘I won’t allow anyone to ever think a Harrington is a retard’ or something to that effect. Been a while now since I have heard it thank God. When I told Hopper, he started getting me help, but that’s only been two months.” Steve admits. “Is it okay if the guy you are dating is stupid?” He asks Billy.

                “You aren’t stupid Stevie, and I won’t let anyone call my man that. My best friend had dyslexia too, but his dad wasn’t an asshole about it. It is a learning disability, and there are ways to get you help. Does the school know?” Billy asks when he was done ranting.

                “Yes, Hopper told them, but I have been out of school for 2 months and getting assignments sent supposedly to Europe. Everyone was told I was over there because of the crap Dick pulled, and Angelica is in ‘a mental institution’ due to seeing Dick kill himself, but really her brain is fried from drugs and alcohol. She is in a nursing home in Italy because she has alcohol induced dementia and organ damage. Otherwise, she would be charged as Dick’s cohort in everything from fraud to embezzlement to conspiracy to commit murder.” Steve told Billy as his eyes glistened with moisture. He still is affected by the 2 years in Chicago with them and the abuse, as well as their attempt to have him killed.

                “What the hell? They sound like mobsters.” Billy, seeing the way Steve looked at moment, put his arm around Steve’s back and gave him a sideways hug.

                “No, but they might as well have been. They were living off a fortune from their parents’ companies each month. Neither was ever successful at anything they tried on their own, and lost money when their parents gave it to them to try. Dick designed and built Loch Nora on land they already owned, and he STILL lost money on the development Because he had to build the biggest house in town, and kept 5 lots for himself, even though much of it is woods, instead of a house like this on 1 lot, for 3 people! Not like our family was huge, and they were never there!”

                Billy is shaking his head. “Let me guess, his parents gave him whatever he wanted without ever expecting anything in return?”

                “Actually, my grandfather gave him two chances to turn a profit, and he failed both times. When he was 18, he was given a hundred thousand dollars to invest for his future. It was gone in 6 months. This was the other time. Since he couldn’t do anything, they gave him 1/3 of the company he stole from.”

                “Too bad your grandfather never gave you the same chances to make money.” Billy chuckles.

                “Actually, he taught me a lot about investing and making money, and even though I didn’t know it was a test, he did give me the same money to invest, and even though I didn’t know the account balance Nana said I made a huge profit before he died later that year, and the money is still mine, just Nonna knows the balance since Nana died. She left Nonna as the oversight on it. They didn’t want me to grow up a rich brat like dick, so I never knew the balance. I can take that money now if I wanted to, she just has to sign off on it. Given what the insurance paid for the house though, I don’t know if I’ll need it. I don’t do what they did and blow through millions a month.” Steve adds.

                “A month? Jesus I don’t think I could blow through millions a year, Pretty Boy!”

                “Me neither, well except for the house. Speaking of which, will you stock the library? I can give you the number of a high end bookshop in Indianapolis that will order whatever you want. Anyway, that’s why I let the account stay under Nonna’s care. I can buy and sell things in it, or take the cash that comes from dividends. I just reinvest it since I don’t need it. Depending how much is in there in a few years, I’ll probably donate some to charity or a scholarship, but I plan on leaving whatever is left to Ellie if something happens and I am still single.”

                “Of course I’ll buy the books. It’ll give me a chance to get some I’ve always wanted to read too! I still don’t get how your parents got so much money each month legally. I know you said they embezzled too, but that much would have been immediately noticed.”

                “Before he potentially wrecked it, my father was getting 1/3^rd of the profits from my grandfather’s company for being Chairman of the Board and basically doing nothing, and my mother got more money than him from her share in Nonna’s company. They just wasted it on crappy art and expensive ugly furniture that hurt to sit on, then resort hopped. Always first class stuff and 5 Star resorts, year round. That eats up a lot of money fast.” Steve explains with Indiana brown eyes watching Billy’s reaction.

                “I’m just happy being comfortable. I don’t even need a house like this one… I care more about being happy, but I wouldn’t complain if I had more.” The California boy concedes.

                “I am really craving a cigarette right now. I think it’s talking about my shameful parents that did it.” Steve says half-jokingly, half serious.

                “Me too. I am so glad you didn’t learn their lessons and actually have morals.” Billy smiles at Steve, grabbing his hand.

                “A lot of people have told me I am much more like my grandparents than Dick and Angelica. Probably because my grandparents acted more like my parents than the actual parents I was stuck with.”

                Billy opens the blinds so they can go out the door. “Holy crap. When did it get dark? I didn’t realize we were talking that long, but I’m glad we did.” Billy releases Steve’s hand to put his boots on, and allow Steve to cram his feet into the slippers he had used before.

                Steve looked at the alarm clock on Billy’s nightstand. “Billy, it’s 6:10. I think after this we need to change and remind the girls to also, or else we’ll be late!”

                “Agreed. I want to wear some of the clothes I got yesterday especially the leather jacket, and I am sure you want to change out of that sweatshirt.” Billy remarked since the sweatshirt wasn’t the most flattering thing on Steve.

                The boys stepped out into a light snow flurry to have a cigarette. “Thank God you are driving. I have never driven in the snow.”

                “Seriously?” Steve asks. “Never went skiing in the mountains?”

                “Not since I have been old enough to drive. Once Susan and Neil got married, my main job has been watching Max, and they only go away alone.”

                “I am so used to it, plus my car has AWD, so I promise, you and Max are in good hands.” Steve states.

                “I trust you, Pretty Boy.” Billy says before lighting cigarettes for them both.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

A Tale of Two Years In Two Days

                Billy goes through the bathroom and knocks on Max’s door to let the girls know they need to be ready in 30 minutes, no excuses. Both reply in the affirmative that they understand and will be ready. Steve mentions being a bit concerned about what Ellie wants to wear, but Billy assures him Max had a ton of dress up clothes, and he was sure Max could make them look good on Ellie. Max also learned from Susan how not to put on makeup unless you wanted to look like a slut by doing the opposite of what Susan does. Maybe some eyeliner, mascara, lip gloss and light blush if they looked pale, but nothing inappropriate for 11 or 12 year old girls.

                Billy comes back in to his room, where he and Steve are about to get ready. Steve reminds Billy to dress in layers as it will be cold by midnight to go smoke. Billy takes a pair of new black jeans out of his dresser. They were a bit tight, but not obscenely so. They made Billy butt look good enough to eat, which Steve noted for when/if they get to that point in their relationship. The jeans also made his package look good without showing everything. Steve is positive he does not wear underwear most of the time. Billy choose a thermal shirt with a relatively deep V-cut neck with a burgundy henley over it.

                Steve also chose black jeans for tonight, though his are a bit looser in the seat and upper thighs and crotch area for obvious reasons, as well as a thermal shirt to wear underneath a dark blue cashmere sweater, between a royal and navy blue, he bought yesterday as well. Steve lays everything over his arm and heads for the bathroom.

                “Where are you going, Steve?”

                “Oh, I am just going to change in the bathroom so you aren’t uncomfortable like yesterday.” He responds to the handsome blond.

                Billy sighs deeply looking right at Steve’s eyes. “I already told you it was a misunderstanding and everything is fine. I already explained that.”

                “Are you sure?”

                Steve gets a warm smile in return. “I am sure. If we are going to be dating and have a relationship, it’ll never get beyond hand holding if you don’t even want to change around me, which you do in the locker room in gym.”

                “Alright. I guess I am just being overly careful. I don’t want to upset you if I can avoid it.” He smiles back at his Malibu Baby.

                “We can both change in here, we’ll just do it with our backs to each other, okay? That way there is nothing to worry about.” Billy suggests.

                “Okay, yeah. That’s a good idea. My baby is a smart one!” Steve replies to him. “I’m sorry, I should have made sure it’s ok to say you’re my baby.”

                Billy chuckles. “It’s fine when it’s just us… if you are sure you won’t slip and say it in front of anyone else, Pretty Boy.”

                “I have been living in Hawkins a long time, and never slipped up yet. Though no one I have dated has been as handsome as you.”

                Billy blushes a deep pink. “Let’s just get dressed, okay, or we will never get there.”

                The boys face away from each other to change. Steve realizes he can see Billy’s profile in the mirror above the dresser out of the corner of his eye. He only peeks once and from the angle can see Billy’s backside. He is correct that he doesn’t wear underwear and that his butt looks good enough to eat, or at least leave a handprint on. Even though Steve wants to look more, he purposely avoids it to allow the man his privacy.

                Billy is done first, probably since it always takes Steve a little extra time to tuck and conceal things. “Meet me in the bathroom when you are done, okay Bambi?”

                Steve nods, preoccupied with the task at hand. Billy goes into the bathroom after knocking. When Steve is done, he walks in the bathroom where Billy’s sitting on the toilet with the lid down. He looks even better in regular light than the dressing room fluorescents. The wine color is making his eyes pop. Billy directs Steve to sit on the counter. Billy spreads his knees and slides between his thighs. Steve can’t help but feel himself starting to get chubbed up when blood rushes south with the handsome and muscular boy between his legs. He has Steve look up, and tells him not to freak out, as he feels something along his lower eyelid. When Billy is done, he gives Steve a hand mirror.

                “What did you do? My eyes look incredible.” Steve stated as Billy backed up and Steve got off the counter to look in the big mirror. Billy stood next to him, so both could see how they looked side by side. Steve grabbed Billy’s hand and bought it his lips, kissing each knuckle in turn. “We look really good together like this.”

                “How could we not look good together in our new clothes, and you being so handsome, and now our eyes popping thanks to a touch of eyeliner.”

                “Seriously, and you aren’t handsome? It’s just a touch of eyeliner?”

                “Well, in the right color. Black always works for me, and usually deep brown eyes and fair skin like yours look best with like a dark rich color like a deep blue or purple, or sometimes green if they have any green in their eyes. I thought the blue would look sexy with that sweater. It’s easy to remove if you don’t like it. What do you think?”

                “I think it looks perfect on both of us. You can’t even tell anything is there, but it makes a big difference!” Steve exclaims still a bit shocked. Other than concealer for his tattoo, he had never tried any makeup before.

                “A lot of guys our age in Cali wear it. Especially in the sun there, it helps keep our eyes from looking washed out.” Billy explains.

                “Well, I would believe it, and you can fix my eyes anytime, Baby Blue. But I think we need to get the girls and get rolling. We are going to be a few minutes late as is.”

                “Haven’t you heard of fashionably late?”

                “Not in the Midwest. Even my ‘mother’ was never late here. Everyone here is early or within a few minutes of the start of a get together.” Steve makes air quotes around the word mother.

                Billy knocks on the door separating Max’s room from the bathroom. The girls are ready, and tell the boys they’ll meet them in the kitchen. The boys get their jackets and shoes from Billy’s room, and head down to meet the girls. Steve tells them he is going to warm up the car, and asks Billy to open the garage door. Both gets into their jackets and boots, Billy wearing his black leather boots he got yesterday, and Steve is wearing his black suede-like boots. Steve starts the car up while Billy opens the door so he can back out. While the car is sitting outside in the light snow falling from the sky, the boys stand in the doorway and have another cigarette. Once the tiny flakes start melting as soon as they hit the windshield, Steve knows it is warm enough even for the Cali folk. Billy gets the girls from the house while Steve waits in the car. Billy slides in next to Steve in the front, and the girls sit in the back. The girls had decided to wear dresses, which surprised the boys, but Ellie wanted to “look pretty” for the new people she is about to meet, and she must have talked Max into it. They do look very nice, and the dresses are more casual than fancy, with both wearing white stockings and little kitten heeled shoes.

                Steve drives to the party carefully, as he explains to Billy what black ice is and how a small patch can easily cause you to wreck your car as close as the trees are to the road.

                “I have never driven in snow before. What do I need to do?” Billy asks, not knowing it is easier to learn by driving in it than someone describing it.

“You need to get snow tires. All season tires won’t cut it in more than a few inches of snow, and we sometimes get some big snowfalls. Would you feel better if you had all wheel drive? It’ll help you get moving in the snow but does fuck all for stopping.” Steve explains as he knows more than one driver with AWD who got cocky thinking they could drive on snow as if the roads were dry, and either wrapped their car around a tree or crashed into a ditch.

                “Is there somewhere they teach you how to drive safely in the snow? How do you add AWD to a car?” Billy asks, knowing if Max ever got hurt in an accident, he is as good as dead.

                “Steve’s Driving School at the Bradlee’s Big Buy parking lot, or I can ask if we can use the roads in the estate for me to teach you. They are usually very accommodating to us since we are neighbors. I’ll talk to someone I know that does custom work on cars… high quality custom work, and see what his schedule is like and what he would charge.” Steve offers.

                “Can’t hurt to ask, and I do have a lot more cash than usual thanks to our shopping trip.” Billy turns around and winks at Max, who smiles back at him. She is as happy to help Billy get any money from Susan as she can. Susan doesn’t even give him gas money, but expects him to drive her everywhere. They both know she gets money to give Billy, but she keeps it herself.

                “Sounds like you need to date someone well off.” Steve winks at Billy as he turns onto the estate.

                Billy chuckles in response but Max’s eyebrows shoot up almost into her hairline. She may need to do some more questioning of Ellie about Steve’s finances, but she is pretty sure at this point of two things: Billy and Steve are dating and Steve is pretty loaded.

                Billy whistles as they pass the big house. It looks even more impressive with the way it is lit up. “Imagine being rich enough to own that place, well the estate since that is part of it.

                Steve chuckles trying not to get panicked at Billy’s statement. “Does that mean you’d like to live in a house that big?”

                “I don’t think so. I think it is a little too big. I would like something at most, the size of the house you are getting. Especially if it is hidden away rather than where everyone can see it. I’d just like to have the money to be able to buy it.” Billy states.